diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-30 20:29:25 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-30 20:29:25 -0800 |
| commit | 8ebd5516ea1a39701e7dae9f25e603dcd3016f97 (patch) | |
| tree | 6fd2d682eef42d438df43e03174c1bfb0297315a | |
| parent | 2a76f26f45e6c5b9dac3bc851eec77c8ba7ed892 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62123-8.txt | 9775 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62123-8.zip | bin | 198988 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62123-h.zip | bin | 248062 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62123-h/62123-h.htm | 10148 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62123-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 39441 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 19923 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6d391d3 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #62123 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/62123) diff --git a/old/62123-8.txt b/old/62123-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 97a3383..0000000 --- a/old/62123-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9775 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Sworn Brothers, by Gunnar Gunnarsson - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Sworn Brothers - A Tale of the Early Days of Iceland - -Author: Gunnar Gunnarsson - -Translator: C. Field - W. Emmé - -Release Date: May 14, 2020 [EBook #62123] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SWORN BROTHERS *** - - - - -Produced by ellinora, Graeme Mackreth and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - - - - - - THE SWORN - BROTHERS - - - - -THE BORZOI-GYLDENDAL BOOKS - - -The firm of Gyldendal [Gyldendalske Boghandel Nordisk Forlag] is the -oldest and greatest publishing house in Scandinavia, and has been -responsible, since its inception in 1770, for giving to the world some -of the greatest Danish and Norwegian writers of three centuries. Among -them are such names as Ibsen, Bjørnstjerne Bjørnson, Pontoppidan, -Brandes, Gjellerup, Hans Christian Andersen, and Knut Hamsun, the Nobel -Prize Winner for 1920, whose works I am publishing in America. - -It is therefore with particular satisfaction that I announce the -completion of arrangements whereby I shall bring out in this country -certain of the publications of this famous house. The books listed -below are the first of the _Borzoi-Gyldendal_ books. - - -Jenny - - A novel translated from the Norwegian of Sigrid Undset by W. Emmé. - - -Grim: the Story of a Pike - - Translated from the Danish of Svend Fleuron by Jessie Muir and W. - Emmé. - - Illustrated in black and white by Dorothy P. Lathrop. - - -The Sworn Brothers - - -ALFRED A. KNOPF, _Publisher_, NEW YORK - - - - - THE - SWORN BROTHERS - - A TALE OF THE EARLY DAYS OF ICELAND - - TRANSLATED FROM THE DANISH OF - GUNNAR GUNNARSSON - - By C. FIELD AND W. EMMÉ - - - [Illustration] - - - NEW YORK - ALFRED · A · KNOPF - 1921 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1918, BY - GUNNAR GUNNARSSON - - COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY - ALFRED A. KNOPF, Inc. - - - PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - BOOK I 1 - - BOOK II 109 - - BOOK III 221 - - - - -BOOK I - - - - -I - - -In the red light of the fire in the midst of the hall, the age-browned -pillars of the high-seat stood forth strongly lit in the middle of -the main wall, against the background of smoky darkness which spread -behind. The bright glow threw into relief the carved images of the -gods, weird and grotesque shapes which kept changing as the fire blazed -up or sank in its embers. - -Upon the broad seat between the pillars of the high-seat, with the -dragon-ornaments and gaping beast-heads of its back towering above and -behind, sat Orn, a broad, grey-haired warrior, leaning forward over the -table, his strong, coarse fingers buried in his thick, white beard. -Upon the table at his side stood a great carved drinking horn. Orn sat -in silence. It was seldom that he drank much in the evening. - -One step below, and opposite him, on the other side of the fire, -was the table round which his men-servants sat. Only now and then a -low-voiced exchange of words between man and man broke the silence -of the hall. Otherwise there reigned an oppressive stillness. Often -they glanced towards him, but each time looked uneasily at one another -afterwards. For he sat very still, with a fixed, absent look in his -eyes. A shiver passed through them as they thought that perhaps he saw -something which they could not see. It was not comfortable in the hall -that evening. All the more swift was the circulation of the beer-mugs. -But they were not set down on the tables with a bang, as was the rule -when they were empty, but cautiously placed on one side. - -On a dais at the end of the hall, farthest removed from the entrance -door, sat women at work, spinning and carding wool in silence. For once -silence prevailed on the women's dais. Only a faint rustle was heard -now and then when one of them rose to help another or to fetch more -wool. - -The only one who did not feel depressed by the silence in the hall -was a fourteen-year-old boy, seated at the table right opposite the -high-seat on the other side of the fire. He was content to make holiday -by sitting quietly with his thoughts, and felt easy and unoccupied in -mind. He sat quite still, letting his gaze linger alternately on his -father and the pillars of the seat. He had little resemblance to the -stalwart figures round him. His skin was as clear as a young girl's, -and his long, bright yellow hair fell in heavy locks over his neck. -On his face, with its regular features, there lay an expression of -peculiar calm. The mouth under his straight nose appeared firm and -composed. The look of his blue eyes was tranquil and fixed. - -It was Ingolf, Orn's son. He often sat thus, especially of an -evening. His attention was particularly taken up by the pillars of -the high-seat. They seemed so strangely alive in the red light of the -evening fire. - -By day they were quite dead. It seemed as if the breath of the gods had -crept into the hard, dry wood. Perhaps the gods slept by day, or had -they possibly flown on adventures to other countries and lands? The -gods had tiresome habits, for all that they were gods; one never knew -exactly where to find them. Anyhow, the pillars stood by day as though -they were empty. - -But in the evening they came to life again. Either the gods returned, -or breath issued at any rate from the inner part of the wood and seemed -to wander over the surface. - -Already in the gloaming, when shadows were gathering in the deep -carving, they began to live. - -But it was a strange, deceitful, and threatening life, as though the -gods were ill-humoured on first awakening, as men are sometimes in the -early morning hours. Ingolf did not like to stay alone in the hall in -the evening before the fire was lit. He had a certain consciousness -of the gods' discontent in the twilight, and felt by no means sure -that they might not cherish some evil purpose. And when the gods were -wroth or morose it was best to keep at a respectful distance. But as -soon as the fire was kindled on the hearthstones, it became bright and -comfortable in the hall. The fire sputtered with a cheerful crackling -which seemed as though it were chatting pleasantly with the gods; it -blazed up and cast its bright light over them, and diffused a kindly -penetrating warmth. Then the gods recovered their good-humour; they -smiled openly, and their eyes grew somewhat more friendly. - -Then one ventured to look at them calmly and to sit near them. Ingolf -liked to sit quietly and look at the images carved on the pillars. -Certainly those in the temple were far more splendid, decked as they -were with costly clothes and heavy rings of gold and other valuable -metals. But the gods in the temple were those to whom they prayed at -solemn festivals and offered sacrifices. It required enormous daring to -approach them, for one hardly ever saw them, and knew them but little. -Although they were the same gods, they seemed strangely distant in the -sanctity of the temple. The gods on the pillars of the high-seat, on -the other hand, were house-gods. He had grown up in their company, he -had seen them in daily intercourse, as far back as he could remember. -He had long been confidential with them; they were his and the family's -friends. They were quiet and peaceful and made no demands. Maybe they -had fits of ill-temper in the evenings. But for the most part they were -almost like men, saving, of course, that as gods they were naturally -higher than men. - -But one ventured--it was indeed a duty--to count them as friends, as -belonging in some degree to the family. One could safely rely upon -them, and that led to everyday familiar intercourse with them. - -They constituted, besides, so to speak, the axis of the home. They were -the immovable real centre round which all things revolved. They were -the persisting element. They were the visible sign of the family and of -the family's continuance. - -They had become dark brown in the course of time, nay, almost black, -and hard as stones from age. Ingolf knew well how they felt. He had -once, after a long inward struggle, ventured to touch them. - -And it was not strange that old age could be both felt and seen in -them. For no one knew how old they were, or whether indeed they had any -age at all. Whether they were of the race of gods or men was therefore -doubtful. From time immemorial they had belonged to the family. They -had passed by inheritance from father to eldest son since as far back -as there was any tradition, probably from the earliest dawn of time. -The pillar on the right of the throne represented Odin, the All-Father, -the old, one-eyed, and wise. His ravens, Hugin and Mugin, sat on his -shoulders and whispered wisdom and knowledge to him. The ravens told -him everything, past and future. So wise was Odin that nothing found -him unprepared. - -Odin was the Head of the Gods, consequently the most important to have -as a friend. The place on the right side of the high-seat belonged -justly to him. The pillar on the left side represented Thor, the -Wielder of the Hammer, the slayer of giants, the one whose goats amid -thunder-claps kicked fire from heaven when he drove to battle with the -giants. Proudly stood Age-Thor, with his legs planted wide apart, his -arm lifted up to smite, and in the bent fingers of his mighty hand he -gripped the hammer, Mjolner. - -And there in the chief seat, on whose brown, worn plank only the -cushions and the sitters changed, sat his father. Ay, there he sat, -cheerful and comfortable between his gods. - -Every evening he sat there, when he was not out journeying or visiting, -with his men sitting at tables round him, a step lower down. He sat -calmly, stroking with weather-tanned fingers his thick, white beard, -talked wisely, or was silent. There he sat at the feast with the chief -guest by his side. And when it chanced that he raised his voice, his -ringing tones filled the hall, and an attentive silence prevailed as -far as the outer-most seats. Though his father, Orn, did not often talk -in a loud voice, yet when he did, what he said was weighty. He seemed -then to Ingolf to have a certain resemblance to Thor, especially when -he raised his powerful clenched fists over his shaggy head. Otherwise, -when he sat silent and meditated, he reminded him most of Odin, except -that he had two eyes. - -In the chief seat his father was at home. There he sat, friendly -and comfortable in the place of his ancestors. There had sat his -grandfather, Bjornulf, who together with his brother, Roald, had been -obliged to quit the old family estate in Telemarken on account of -having slain a man. And there had sat also before him, _his_ father, -Romund Greippson. All high-spirited, strong men, whose names were -remembered with reverence. - -And some day he himself would sit there. And after him again his son, -and his son's son. Generation after generation, family after family, -till the earth vanished. - -Whenever he thought of the time when his father would be no more, and -he himself should assume the place between the throne-pillars, his -cheeks flamed, and a strange, anxious shudder robbed him of strength -and will-power. - -It was this knowledge that he would have to assume a responsibility, -and one which he had long ago sworn to sustain with honour, and which -he waited to assume with a mixture of joy and suspense, that had -impressed on his countenance a composure and on his whole nature and -bearing an air of assurance far beyond his years. Even before his bones -had fairly hardened, he had had impressed on him by his mother, whom he -now only indistinctly remembered, who he was and what he should become. -With his mother's milk he had imbibed the unbroken traditions of the -family. Before he understood what was really involved, he had learnt to -understand that his life was only partly his own. Already, for a long -time past, it had become clear to him, that not only his own, but the -honour of the dead and the unborn was committed to his hand. For a man -without honour cast shadows on two sides. Both his ancestors and his -descendants had a peremptory claim on him--the claim of honour. - -And he had no intention of disappointing either himself, the dead, or -the unborn. Just then it was very quiet in the hall. The confidential -crackling of the fire was the only sound audible. - -Then suddenly came the sound of tramping steps without. Orn raised his -head and was again wide awake. All sat still and listened. There was a -knock at the door. Orn made a sign to the porter, who pushed back the -bolt, and in came Rodmar, Orn's kinsman, followed by his son, Leif, and -some servants. - -The peace and quiet of the hall was suddenly interrupted. Orn rose with -a dignified air. Stately of mien, he left the high-seat and went to -meet his relative. His ceremonious "Welcome, cousin," sounded cheerful -and hearty. Ingolf sprang up and ran round behind the seats to meet -Leif. He greeted his relative, who was his junior by two years, with a -kiss and very sincere friendliness. - -Orn laid both his hands heavily on Rodmar's shoulders. "I was sure you -would come, cousin." - -"Such important news should be looked into," answered Rodmar seriously. -"We have had prosperous though chequered years. What will happen now?" - -"The good times are passed," answered Orn gloomily. "I guess what will -happen. Follow me to the high-seat, cousin." - -Orn seated Rodmar at his side, and called for fresh beer. They drank to -each other with deep draughts. When Rodmar had sucked his beard dry, he -turned to his kinsman, who was a little older than himself, and asked: -"Do you think there will be trouble in the country?" - -"Trouble there will be," answered Orn, speaking slowly and solemnly. -"After peace and prosperous years follow hard times. We have had the -good times; now we shall have to face the bad. Only it may be that the -struggle will not reach these parts. We are getting old, Rodmar. Our -swords are rusty, our arms stiff. And our sons are at the worst age -possible--old enough to entangle themselves in difficulties, not old -enough to manage them." - -"I see that you cherish fears for the future, cousin. What do you -advise?" - -"I advise that you stay here with Leif and as many of your servants as -can be safely spared from home. We should be prepared for everything. -In times like these most unexpected things can happen." - -"I will follow your advice, as I always did. Do you think of seeking -light on the future from the gods?" - -"One should not trouble the gods before necessity demands it. But we -should offer them sacrifices diligently and without stint." - - * * * * * - -It was only a week since Rodmar and Leif had driven home from the -winter festival at Orn's. But for Ingolf and Leif it had been a long -week. They had found it difficult to be apart. They had had a cushion -drawn up to the fire and lay there on their stomachs right opposite -each other, each with a host of things to ask about and report. - -Leif was a tall, loose-knit fellow with a long, bony face, browned with -freckles and discoloured by wind and weather. He had a large nose, and -a broad mouth with thick lips. The expression of his sparkling grey -eyes changed suddenly, and constantly shifted from close attention to -distant dreaminess, from icy coldness to beaming warmth. Red curly hair -hung in long locks down both sides of his smiling face. - -When the most important news had been told, he could keep quiet no -longer. With a teasing look in his eyes, he stretched his head forward -and asked in a whisper: "Say, Ingolf--did your gods dine on the Yule -meat?" - -Ingolf gave a start of annoyance. His smile disappeared, and over his -face spread an expression of vexed seriousness. He looked anxiously -round, but discovered to his relief that no one was listening. - -He made no answer, but looked angrily and warningly at Leif. Leif -laughed softly and in a contented fashion. Then he made a funnel of his -hands and whispered again: "They are fat, overfed animals, your gods!" -He laughed deep down in his stomach, enjoying Ingolf's wrath. - -"And such gods! A decrepit, one-eyed old creature, who has to get his -wisdom from ravens! And a stupid braggart who is so poor that he has to -drive with goats because he has no horse." - -Ingolf clenched his fists and pressed his chin down hard on his -whitening knuckles. - -"Hold your tongue, Leif!" he said threateningly, in reply. - -Leif laughed as before. Then he sprang up suddenly. By their side stood -Helga, Ingolf's sister, a slim young girl with long, light-yellow -hair, shining blue eyes, a small bright face, and a happy smile on -her childish mouth. Leif, whose gladness at meeting again this girl -friend of his own age beamed from his face and was visibly impressed -on his whole bearing, embraced her, and saluted her with a kiss. Then -he suddenly let her go, grew red and embarrassed, and began in his -confusion to kick the burning logs. - -Helga watched his action with quiet, smiling eyes. "You are scorching -your boots, Leif," she said, and laughed softly. - -He stood straight up, turned towards her, and looked at her. And the -smile in her eyes put his embarrassment to flight. Immediately he was -himself again. Beaming over his whole face, he seized her two hands and -swung her arms apart. - -"I should give you greetings from the cat and from old Jorun. I have -nearly forgotten to do so. The cat caught a huge quantity of mice at -Yuletide, and then became fat and lazy--just like old Jorun, but she -can't bear to be told so." - -"Surely you haven't said so to her." - -"Yes. I couldn't help seeing it. And when I saw it, I couldn't help -saying it." - -"You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Leif. Have you forgotten how kind -old Jorun has been to you since you lost your mother, and how many -stories she has told us?" - -"I can make up better stories myself. Old wives' tales are wearisomely -long," answered Leif in a quick tone, which concealed the slight wound -in his conscience. - -"Do you believe she makes them up?" asked Helga, with an air of -curiosity. - -"She talks about gods, trolls, and giants as though they really -existed. The other tales are lies too, I suppose." - -"You are a stupid boy. How do you know that there are not trolls and -giants?" - -"Well, you never see them, anyhow." - -Helga was already thinking of something else. "Are you not going back -at once?" she asked in an expectant tone. - -"I hope to stay here the rest of the winter and all summer too!" - -Suddenly both were silent, and found no more to say. For a while they -stood and looked at each other and were very happy. All at once Helga -became aware that Ingolf lay there, and had not once lifted up his -head. She cast herself on her knees beside him and peered into his -face. Ingolf avoided her glance, but she could see he was depressed. -Suddenly she knelt up and looked penetratingly at Leif. The smiles -and brightness had vanished from her face. "Now, you have been vexing -Ingolf again, Leif," she said in a tone of deep reproach. Leif avoided -her look, and took his place, a little embarrassed, at the end of the -cushion. He felt ashamed, but wished to laugh it off. When he did not -succeed he bent his head, and whispered so low that only they two could -hear: "He ought not to get angry because I say what I think. You know -quite well that I do not believe in your gods." - -"But you ought not to laugh at them, when you know that you hurt Ingolf -by doing so," whispered Helga angrily in reply. - -Ingolf lifted his head and looked at them. He spoke calmly, and his -voice was quiet and sad. - -"It is not that alone," he whispered. "I do not mind so much that Leif -mocks at the gods. But I grieve to think that the gods will some day -take vengeance on you, Leif, for your mockery." - -"When I do not believe in the gods, you cannot expect me to be afraid -of their vengeance," answered Leif, with quiet defiance. - -He sat with downcast eyes, and a discontented and vexed look in his -face. - -"You can say what _you_ like in return," he continued. "Why may I not -say what _I_ like? I cannot bear the gods. And I cannot endure that you -should believe in them either. But since you make so much of them, I -will say nothing." - -"Yes, you promise that now," said Helga. "You will have forgotten it -tomorrow." - -"Can I help being forgetful? Then I will promise again tomorrow." - -For some minutes they sat silent and out of humour. Then Helga took -Leif's hand. "Don't be cross, Leif. We have wished so much to see you -again." - -Leif raised his head suddenly. He raised himself on the cushion, made a -place by his side, and looked up at Helga with a smile. All ill-humour -had passed away from his face. - -Soon after, all three were lying together confidentially discussing -their own affairs. The hall was full of the hum of many voices and a -stronger odour of beer. The fire burned yellow and bright. And the -images of the gods on the carved pillars looked down as if following -all that passed with a slow content, and waiting, calmly wise, for what -should come. - - - - -II - - -A couple of months after, the two boys were riding over the heath. -It was towards evening. The day was calm with biting frost; grey -storm-clouds lined the whole horizon. The blue patch of sky above the -heath grew ever smaller; it seemed as though a storm was brewing. -Banks of clouds were already threatening to swallow the pale moon. The -sun seemed stranded on golden mountains of cloud in the west. The two -cousins were returning from a visit to their friends and comrades, -Haasten, Haersten, and Holmsten, sons of Atle Jarl at Gaulum. Holmsten, -the youngest of the brothers, was the same age as Ingolf; the others -were a little older. - -The two cousins had come to know Atle's sons at the great sacrificial -feast of the preceding year at Gaulum, and had become friends with -them. On Leif's side the friendship was not very warm. - -During the last year they had visited each other regularly. And since -there was still no sign of disturbance in that part of the country, -they had obtained leave to journey to Gaulum again this winter. But -they had been obliged to promise to exercise caution, to follow the -main roads, to return home quickly on the least sign of trouble, and, -finally, to conduct themselves circumspectly, and to remember whose -offspring they were if anything happened. They had naturally promised -all that had been demanded, Ingolf with the firm resolve to keep his -word. - -They had not had any occasion to break their promises until today, when -Leif had induced Ingolf to make a short cut across the heath. He had -twitted him with want of courage till Ingolf, in a mixture of anger -and love of adventure, consented. Leif, who was always the most eager -for an expedition, was, on the other hand, most quickly and completely -seized by homesickness. In the morning he had felt that he must see -Helga before evening. - -And now they were riding here at a furious gallop. The long, wide, red -cloaks, fastened by silver buckles on their breasts, fluttered behind -them. So did as much of Leif's red and Ingolf's bright yellow locks as -were not confined by their helmet-shaped caps. - -Leif rode at haphazard and carelessly, satisfied with things in -general, without thought for anything but the exciting present. He rode -with arms, legs, and his whole body. - -Ingolf, who sat as though of a piece with his horse, and moving neither -arm nor foot, glanced at him sideways, and a faint smile passed over -his firm mouth. - -"You ride like a fluttering chicken, Leif!" he shouted to him as they -rode on. Leif looked quickly at him and was not at a loss for an -answer. "And you sit your horse like an old idol, cousin!" - -The horses' frost-powdered heads stretched forward as they ran. Yellow -flakes of foam flew now and then from their mouths; their warm breath -rose like clouds of vapour from the quivering nostrils. The snow and -the splinters of ice which they kicked up flew about the ears of the -riders. Leif enjoyed travelling without restraint, and his delight -found vent now and then in a ringing shout. Ingolf, on the other hand, -rode in a mood of deep displeasure; but it seemed as if he could not -give vent to it at once, for he, also, had become partly intoxicated -with the wild ride. The rapid beat of the rough-shod hoofs against the -hard, frozen snow sounded pleasantly in their ears. And the strength of -the mighty muscles which were supporting them thrilled the young riders -with a glorious sensation of invincibility, capacity for anything, and -divine exultation which made their hearts light and filled their heads -with blissful excitement. - -The sun, preparing to glide down the golden slopes of cloud, cast long -and fantastic shadows of the horses and riders over the glittering -plain of snow. Leif suddenly became aware of the rushing shadows, and -burst into laughter. He shouted to Ingolf, and pointed to the shadows, -suddenly anxious to make Ingolf also amused at them. Ingolf must -laugh also. But Leif's mirth was too violent, too overpowering. He -laughed out all the laughter that there was at once, and left nothing -for Ingolf. Leif's uncontrolled glee blocked up all the feeling of -amusement in Ingolf, and directly evoked his dawning displeasure. He -no longer gave himself up to the mere pleasure of riding. His fits of -forgetfulness never lasted very long; thought and reason resumed their -power over him. - -There rode Leif, and was happy! Did he not see that a storm was -brewing? Did he not know that it was impossible for them to get home -that night? Did he not reflect that if a regular snowstorm came on -they might easily go astray on the heath? No, he saw nothing, knew -nothing, thought nothing! He simply rode and was happy. And yet it was -all his own fault. - -As they rode on side by side, a sullen, smouldering anger penetrated -deeper and deeper into Ingolf's mind. He had great mental stability, -which is always something to hold fast to. He tried to struggle against -his feelings; he would _not_ ride here and become gradually furious -with Leif. But the process in his mind had already gone so far that -he was powerless to control it. What happened afterwards was in spite -of his will and better conscience. Leif's ecstasy also blew up the -smouldering embers of wrath in his mind like a pair of bellows. Leif's -joyful shout caused flames to flare up within him. Why should Leif just -now become so senseless, so idiotically happy? Why? Why? There were -innumerable "whys?" to answer when Leif was in question. Why should -Leif be always occasioning difficulties and vexations for him? Why -should he be allowed to transfer all responsibility from himself to -him? What was the sense of his alone having to bear inconveniences for -them both just because Leif did not choose to be inconvenienced? His -only fault, after all, had been that he had always been, and still was, -too yielding towards Leif. - -Leif, who rode there so merrily, without thinking of his broken promise -or the gathering storm--did he not remember the gash from Holmsten's -knife which he carried in his coat as he rode? Did he not remember -that it was solely due to Ingolf's presence of mind and powerful grip -that the knife had not been buried in him up to the handle? - -Ingolf was angry now. His perception was distorted by evil powers. He -only saw Leif's weaknesses and failings, and they were many. Ingolf -held a reckoning, and was angry. - -Such was Leif! A child, a stupid boy! A forgetful and ungrateful beast! -Not once in friendly games with Atle's sons had he behaved properly. -Although Holmsten was two years older than he, he could not endure -to give place to him in any matter. Times without number they had -attacked each other like fiery wolf cubs. Times without number he and -Haasten had reconciled them. Each time Leif had promised it should be -the last time; next time he would be careful not to let his temper run -away with him. But Leif's promises were like flying snow in a storm. -Such was Leif, the great humbug, unreliable and unintelligible. Why -should he, because Holmsten at parting had given him the knife he had -nearly killed him with--why should he for that reason unclasp his most -valuable money-belt, and with his own hands clasp it round Holmsten? -Weaker characters could do that! Next time they met they would, all -the same, attack each other like fiery wolf-cubs. That would certainly -end some day with serious enmity between the two; and that would mean -a feud with Atle's sons. It might well happen that Leif would yet -entangle him in murder and bloodshed. Some day they would certainly -have to quit Dalsfjord, as their grand-fathers in their time had been -obliged to quit Telemarken. - -Thus Ingolf's thoughts were forced to run on possible division of the -family, murder, and exile. - -Why could not Leif be content with the difficulties he had stirred up -for him at Gaulum? Why further entice him into breaking the promise he -had given his father to follow the main roads and to be cautious? - -At first Ingolf had only been angry with himself for having let Leif -seduce him into disobedience and breaking his word. But in his present -condition he had no power to apportion his anger. He had to heap it all -together with the blame on Leif. - -The riders had slackened their pace, and rode quietly side by side, -close together. But they avoided looking at each other, and did not -say a word. Leif perceived that Ingolf, for some reason or other, had -become very angry. - -That did not surprise him. Ingolf, who was accustomed to preserve his -calm on occasions when others became angry, was also wont to become -angry at the strangest times. Leif searched his conscience. It was -fairly uneasy, as usual, but nothing more. It was impossible to see how -he had deserved Ingolf's wrath at that moment more than at others. He -had not mocked at the gods, and he had till just now been so cheerful. -He felt a little irritated, and was also curious to see what had -happened in Ingolf's mind, but he had resolved that it was not worth -while to irritate him by speaking. He would see if he could not, by -keeping silence, charm the anger out of him. Ingolf could not well -remain angry indefinitely. Still, it was a nuisance; all the pleasure -of the ride was gone. - -They rode on at a rapid trot, and Leif remained silent. But he was not -accustomed to ride in that way. A great feeling of heaviness came over -him, and quenched in its darkness all the lively sparks of his humour. -But they would soon be home. He yawned till his jaws seemed to crack. -Would there be a storm? He felt reckless. But what an endless way back -it seemed when they approached the forest which they must go round. -What sense was there in the forest lying there and barring their way to -the valley? But for that, they might easily be home by bedtime. If the -horses only had such long legs as their shadows on the snow possessed, -they could stride over the forest. What wretched short-legged jades -they were! - -Yes, everything had gone wrong that evening. Nothing was as it should -be. There rode Ingolf with a bee in his bonnet. One dared not even -speak to him. And why had they no food with them? He felt suddenly so -ravenously hungry that he actually seemed to sniff the scent of roast -meat. Meat and bread and beer--hm hm! And now that he had once begun to -think of food, he continued to do so. He could at last almost taste it -upon his tongue. Could they not ride through the wood? - -He suddenly forgot all caution and addressed Ingolf in the simplicity -of his heart. "I know a path through the forest." - -It sounded quite naturally, as though he had suddenly thought of it. -But for those who knew Leif, his voice was too sincere to be able to -conceal a lie. Ingolf saw through him at once. So Leif was not yet -content with the harm done! He looked angrily and scornfully at him. -"Do you?" he answered, with an excessively quiet and indifferent air. -"Then you'd better make a short cut through." - -Leif looked uncertainly at him. He knew no path through the wood; on -the contrary, he had lost his way in it one summer's day, and only with -great difficulty got out of it again. It had just occurred to him that -if he induced Ingolf to try the wood, they would be able to manage it. - -It was only a matter of keeping the right direction, and that can -always be done when there are two going together. The wood could -certainly not be impassible. And to try it would at least be a change. -To stay here would be tedious in the long run. - -"Shall we see if we can find it?" he braced himself up to ask in a -conciliatory and almost submissive tone. He dared not express his -request more plainly; he was afraid that Ingolf had already seen too -much. - -"I'll share in no more foolishness today," said Ingolf coldly and -decidedly. - -Leif started as though struck by the lash of a whip. Ingolf's tone -kindled a flame in him like fire in dry straw. The consciousness of -having lied, and the fear of its being perceived, made him sensitive -and irritable beyond measure. He was seized with rage, and felt a -shiver run through his whole body. Senseless evil words and terrible -execrations rose in his mind, but in such rapid succession that his -tongue could not utter them. With a jerk he turned his horse and rode -toward the wood. He wanted to get away from Ingolf: he would show him-- - -Ingolf looked after him. And as he sat there and saw him ride away, his -arms and legs waving all ways at once, a revulsion took place in his -mind. His wrath had come to a head, and now began to subside. "There -was no sense in that," he thought, and could not recover himself after -Leif's disappearance. "I did not think to drive him so far. But surely -he will have the sense to turn back!" - -No, Leif did not turn back. And Ingolf, who had let slip the -opportunity of calling him to return, could not yet bring himself to -ride after him. - -"Now we shall be separated for life," he thought again. "That is too -ridiculous. That must not happen." He would _not_ be separated from -Leif like that. But the consciousness of his own right and Leif's -obvious wrong had still too strong a hold on him. It seemed to him -impossible to turn his horse round. Yet once more he repeated to -himself: "It must not happen." But all the same he rode on. He let it -happen. - - - - -III - - -Ingolf rode on. The sun went down. A wind blew from the north, bringing -thick clouds of ice-cold snow as fine as sand. He could not see the -wood any more. And Leif had long disappeared in the sea of snow. - -Night began to come on. A faint glow high above him on the left -betrayed the whereabouts of the full moon. With the help of that and -the wind he tried to guide himself. He was so alone, so completely -forsaken, as he had hitherto never guessed that anyone could be. And he -felt his loneliness and desolation as accusation and guilt. He had, as -it were, grown smaller since Leif had left him. - -The uneasiness of dissatisfaction gnawed his mind like hunger. He was -displeased with himself and also with Leif, but more with himself. He -was, after all, the elder, and was responsible for them both. Also he -felt seriously anxious for Leif. Leif did not know any path through the -wood. He had once ventured into it, and lost himself. And if he lost -himself in the wood in this cold he would be frozen to death, unless, -indeed, the wolves attacked him. - -Ingolf was in despair. He asked himself whether it were yet any use -to ride after Leif? But now it was too late. He felt a lump rise in -his throat. Remorse came over him like an avalanche. He had to defend -himself in order not to be utterly overwhelmed. As far as Leif was -concerned, it was his own fault. It was he who actually _would_ ride -over the heath. It was he who, in spite of reason, made for the wood. -If he were frozen to death, or eaten by wolves, he only had himself to -thank. But Ingolf soon discovered that these thoughts did not yield him -any comfort. In the first place, he was not sure that the fault was -really Leif's. He ought not to have allowed himself to be persuaded to -ride across the heath, and, by doing so, break his word. Neither ought -he to have become angry with Leif because he had allowed himself to be -persuaded. Least of all should he have let Leif observe his anger. -For that was what had driven him to the wood. He knew Leif, and how -susceptible he was. Treated in the right way, he was not unreasonable. -By means of good-humour and friendly talk one could turn Leif's mind -from or in any desired direction. But if he saw that any one was -angry or embittered against him, immediately he became twice as angry -himself. And all sound sense forsook him as soon as he became irritated. - -And another thing: even if the fault was Leif's, that did not make the -matter really better. There was, in fact, no satisfaction in being in -the right as against Leif. Leif's whole character was so made up of -hastiness and want of sense that nothing was easier than to be in the -right against him. But that was not the least relief to his mind. Leif -was not one of those to be settled with in that way. Even if there was -not the least doubt that one was in the right, there always remained -something unsettled when Leif was in question. Ingolf rode on. He -forgot to pay any attention to the direction of the wind or the light -of the moon. An absorbing consciousness of having done wrong, and of -remorse, which continually increased, gnawed his mind and destroyed -his peace. He could not shake off the thought of Leif. How was he now? -How would he fare? He tried to persuade himself that Leif must really -know a path through the wood, and might be home before him. Ah, how he -wished that he might find Leif's horse in the stable when he himself at -last reached home! - -But he knew well that this was only something he _wished_ to believe. -Leif's voice was so sincere that it betrayed him when he lied. Leif was -a stupid boy. Ah, Leif! Leif! - -Ingolf struggled hard to keep his tears back. He had not the least idea -what to do. What should he do? He was riding here, and had lost his -best friend. And it was his own fault. Even if he found Leif at home -they would not be friends any more. And Leif, like himself, as far back -as he could remember, could not do without him. He did not understand -it all. He did not comprehend how it could happen. Yesterday, nay, -only a little while since, they had been friends. Now he was riding -alone in the night and the snowstorm, and Leif was lost in the wood. -Leif had left him because he could not overcome himself sufficiently -to keep with him longer--Leif, who this morning would have sacrificed -everything for him, and given his life for him, yes, ten lives if he -had possessed so many. He did not know any one else of whom he could -safely say the same. Half his strength had lain in the consciousness -that Leif was his friend for life and death; that he had, so to speak, -two lives. He was himself also prepared to die for his friend. All the -same, a sudden misunderstanding and a few words had parted them. For -the first time Ingolf realized the dangerous power of anger and evil -words. And he made a vow never again to be angry, and never again to -speak evil words to a friend. It had a certain soothing effect upon -him, thus to take himself to task, to acknowledge his failing, and -resolve to overcome it. - -But this was of no help with regard to Leif. There could not be the -least doubt now that Leif was roaming about lost in the wood. It was -hopeless to expect that he should have given up his purpose. It could -never occur to him to be so reasonable as to follow the edge of the -wood. For Leif knew nothing of fear or even caution, bold to the point -of madness, daring to folly as he was. Yes, Leif was by no means merely -a mocker of the gods or a practical joker. He was as fearless and brave -as any one whom Ingolf knew. That was what forced one to love him, and -feel that he was indispensable in spite of all his failings and the -difficulties he caused. That was also the reason why Helga liked him -so much, and became restless and lost her balance as soon as she did -not see him, but immediately became quiet and peaceful when she knew he -was near. How should Ingolf look his sister, Helga, in the eyes when he -came home without Leif? - -Ingolf rode on. He no longer knew where he was going, and felt -indifferent. Without Leif he could, at any rate, not go home. He could -not get Leif out of his mind. - -Leif was in every way difficult and unaccountable. There was no use -denying it. As far back as Ingolf could remember at all, he had had -incredible difficulties with Leif. All the troubles he remembered to -have had, had been caused by him. Numberless times, Helga had been -obliged to appease greater or smaller quarrels between them. For Leif -was really impossible as a comrade. One never knew what to expect of -him, or what he might devise. There was no feeling secure in Leif's -society; he always brought, as it were, changes and adventures with -him. But such as he was, one could not do without him. In spite of his -difficult character he was such that one missed him as soon as he was -out of sight. - -Ingolf noticed that his horse suddenly changed the direction in which -he was going. He did not take the trouble to check him. It was all the -same to him where he went, now that he no longer had Leif. - -He had wound his cape twice round him, yet the cold penetrated it. -He felt frozen and shivered, but did not mind. It even had a certain -soothing effect on him to be so cold that his teeth chattered. -Immediately afterwards he had forgotten himself, and began thinking -again of Leif. - -Hitherto he had always felt vexed that Leif was not like others. Now he -realized suddenly that, in spite of all, he did not want to have Leif -otherwise. Such as he was, he was just Leif, and his friend. On his -side the friendship was certainly not past. If he met Leif again, they -would become friends afresh. He knew that Leif was always ready for -reconciliation so soon as he had worked off his rage. - -No, Leif was not like others. There was no doubt that he was a good and -skilful ski-runner. He was always inventing new tricks and difficult -feats. Wherever he found a rock or a hill he must attempt it. Not even -the steepest descents made him pause. The fact that he had one fall -after another, each worse than the preceding one, had no effect upon -him at all. Leif did not like learning by experience. And, strangely -enough, he had never had any serious accident. When Ingolf had once -reproached him for his mad foolhardiness, he had merely replied that he -trusted his luck blindly for so long as Fate had allotted it to him, -and not a step further! He was obviously not in the least interested as -to where the limit was set. One might be vexed at it, but it was not -of the slightest use. He had an incredible faculty for getting into -desperate situations, and after all saving his skin. - -The cause probably was that he was not merely a little unreasonable. In -that case he would hardly have completed his twelve winters. He was, on -the contrary, so boundlessly unreasonable that it seemed as though the -reasonable penalties which always pursued Ingolf and all others never -exactly knew where to find Leif, and therefore could not strike him. - -Ingolf could not explain it to himself in any other way. There was, -for example, the adventure with the bear. It was a year ago now, but -he was likely to remember it as long as he lived. They had heard -from the people in the farm that there was a bear's lair up on the -heath, a place about which they only knew that it would be found in -the neighbourhood of two hills which had been described to them. They -were continually thinking and talking about the bear's lair, and -could not get away from the subject. Both of them had a great desire -to see the place. But Ingolf's desire was of the quiet kind which is -compatible with patience. In his opinion there was no need to go and -scent out a bear's lair when one was grown big and could receive him -when he presented himself. Leif's desire, on the other hand, was -measureless and insatiable. "If you don't come, I will go alone," he -said. So Ingolf went with him. They set out from the place one morning -in late summer; they trudged far, found no hill nor bear's lair, but, -on the other hand, came across a slope covered with bilberries, the -like of which they had never seen. Immediately Ingolf was aware of a -high-pitched voice within, which shouted, "Bilberries! Bilberries!" And -that Leif must have heard a similar voice was easy to see. Crouching -to the earth they went and gathered bilberries with both hands, eating -the little bitter leaves along with them without hesitation, when they -found opposite them a bear who was also eating bilberries. For a moment -Ingolf remained standing, staring at a bear with a blue snout; then he -came to his senses and fled for all he was worth. Not till he had run -a long way did it occur to him that Leif was not with him, and that he -was not pursued. He stood still and looked round, prepared to see the -bear coming after him with Leif in his stomach and hungering for more -provender of a similar kind. What he did see was almost more terrible. -There on the bilberry-slope stood Leif and the bear confronting each -other. Ingolf stood thunderstruck. Why did not the bear eat Leif? -He did not understand it, did not see that there could be anything -else to wait for. As though rooted to the spot, he remained standing -and staring, and could not stir. It seemed to him as if several days -had passed when at last something happened--the bear sneaked off. He -could not trust his own eyes! Yes, the bear trudged away from the -bilberry-slope and left Leif alone with the berries. And Leif quite -quietly resumed his gathering of bilberries. Ingolf did not understand -it. He found the occurrence so unintelligible that he believed the -whole must be a dream. He was soon made aware of his mistake. In dreams -one is accustomed to glide comfortably through the air, but he had -just to climb back on his weary legs to Leif. When Ingolf got near -him, he stood and looked at him, and was astonished to see nothing -remarkable about him. And so he remained standing for a time. There -was something which needed explaining before he could go on with the -bilberry-picking. At last he asked: "Why didn't you run?" - -"Do you think one can run from a bear?" Leif answered quite quietly and -as a matter of course. "What would be the use of that? No, I made him -think that I was not afraid of him. And at last I really was not any -more. So he got tired of standing and staring, and went his way." Such -was Leif, and such was his method with bears. Was it easy to understand -him? How could one get the mind with which to understand him? Ingolf -answered himself with a meditative, negative shake of the head. And the -adventure with the bear was by no means unique. He remembered another -incident of the same summer. He lived through it again in his need to -occupy himself with Leif, and yet at the same time forget that Leif at -that very moment might be hunted by wolves. - -They had agreed together that it was time they learnt to swim. -Naturally it was just when no one had time to teach them. But that kind -of trifle had no decisive weight for Leif when he had got a fixed idea -in his head. One of Orn's servants, so he informed Ingolf, who was a -good swimmer, had shown him that he had only to move his arms and legs -in such and such a way and keep afloat. Leif straightway laid himself -across a piece of timber in the courtyard and showed Ingolf how to move -his arms and legs. Thus; and thus!--that was all! It did not seem very -difficult to Ingolf. But suppose one sank in spite of all? But Leif -was unwearied in his persuasions--oh, it was ever so easy. You simply -scooped up the water with your arms and kicked with your legs--that was -all. At last Leif made him lie on the piece of timber and taught him -the strokes. So! and so! Kick out strongly! Stretch your arms properly! -Now, I bet we swim like a pair of seals as soon as we get in the water. -Now let us go! - -They went down to the Fjord. On the way he made Leif promise that -first they should not go farther than where they could touch the -bottom. Otherwise he said he would not go. Leif promised, and swore in -addition. As soon as they got near the shore, Leif had his clothes off -and stood naked and careless and stretched himself in the sun. Ingolf -stood and looked at the water, and was a good while unclasping his -belt. Leif jumped about and hurried him on, but at last would not wait -any more. As a matter of course, he had either forgotten his promise or -did not choose to keep it. Instead of wading out where he could reach -the bottom he ran out on a rock, flung his arms over his head, launched -away, and was off. - -Ingolf, still with most of his clothes on, ran out on the rock with his -heart in his mouth. Down there lay Leif; the water had swallowed him. -He lay and worked his arms and legs. Now he approached the surface; -now his head bobbed up. But only for a moment. His arms and legs -moved very much as when he rode. But either he could not manage the -swimming-strokes or they were no use. In any case, the water would not -support him. He went to the bottom again. - -Never had Ingolf been so frightened as when he stood there and saw Leif -in the water--never so helplessly anxious and despairing. He stood, and -could neither move hand nor foot. He felt paralysing terror like a dead -weight in his whole body. Then he suddenly began to shiver. At the same -moment all power of cool reflection deserted him and he forgot that he -was no better a swimmer than Leif. He must get out and help him. And he -was on the point of plunging from the rock with his clothes on when he -saw Leif come crawling up through the water. - -Leif crawled up and got his head above the surface. He spat and snorted -and made grimaces. It did Ingolf good to see him. And he did not go -to the bottom again. Leif, the incredible, swam! Not with arms and -legs working on both sides as he had practised the motions. No, he -simply crawled through the water with a long stroke and did not sink. -It looked so ridiculous that Ingolf had to laugh aloud. No, Leif of -course could not be so easily drowned as others die naturally. Now he -felt the ground under his feet. He stood still, coughed, and spat up -water and shook himself so that the red locks flew about his head. He -laughed suddenly when he set eyes on Ingolf. "What, not yet out of your -clothes?" Quite calmly he waded to shore. And when he stood opposite -Ingolf, he said simply and unaffectedly, although he shivered over his -whole body: "I was nearly drowned that time! Who could guess that it -was so difficult? If I hadn't just happened to think, while I was down -there, how dogs swim, I should be lying there still!" - -When at last he had finished spitting and shaking the water out of his -ears, he took the same header again as a matter of course. - -Such was Leif. He could not break his neck, he could not drown, and -bears sneaked off when they met him. Could he, then, be lost in a wood -and frozen to death? Or would he extricate himself again as he alone -could? Ingolf thought it not quite impossible, and that was his only -hope and comfort. - -It would be just like Leif to crash his way through a wood in which -anyone else would be lost, and to be first home. If only he were -already there, in bed and asleep! - -Ingolf was aroused from his reveries by his horse suddenly coming to a -dead stop. He looked round him, and was not long in discovering that -he had reached home. The horse had stopped exactly opposite the door -of the stable. Stiff in all his limbs from the cold, he crawled down -and opened the door. His only thought was whether Leif's horse might -already be inside. He went from horse to horse, felt them, and noted -their distinguishing marks. He knocked against his own horse, which -had followed after him into the warmth with its saddle and bridle on. -He freed it from the bridle, but forgot the saddle, and went on. No, -Leif's horse was not in the stable. - -That was only what he had expected. Nevertheless, he felt suddenly -paralysed with disappointment. Leif, then, had not reached home. Leif -was still somewhere without. At that very moment he was roaming about -lost either on the heath or in the wood. Leif's horse was not one of -those which could find its way home by itself. - -Ah, Leif! Leif! He hoped that it was not already all over with him. -Ingolf seemed to see him in front of him lying on his back in a -snowdrift with arms and legs stretched out. The snow was drifting over -him and already nearly covering him. By the side of him stood his -horse, with its head hanging down. Ah, Leif! Leif! - -Ingolf collected himself. He did not feel the cold any more, nor did he -notice how hunger was gnawing him. He shut the stable and went to the -courtyard. There was something feverish and yet resolute about all his -proceedings. He entered the outhouse where the ski were kept, and found -his own and Leif's. He opened the house-door a little and whistled -softly to his dog. The dog was wild with delight at seeing him again, -jumped about him, and licked his cold hands with his warm tongue, while -Ingolf, his fingers stiff with the frost, was buckling on his ski. -He had no time to take notice of it. As soon as he had buckled his -snow-shoes firmly on, he sped away from the house, the same way he had -come. Now he again paid attention to the direction of the wind and the -light of the moon. - -Leif must be found--there was no question about that. He could not -return home alive without him. - - - - -IV - - -Leif had gone riding on till he reached the wood, his mind full of -wrath and defiance. There was not one reasonable thought in his brain; -he had only the instinct to ride on. The motion cooled his irritation. -It did him good to be out in this wild, chaotic expanse. There was -a sense of freedom in casting away the yoke of reason, a relief in -knowing that one was committed to something which had two sides and -might mean life or death. - -He would show Ingolf that though he himself did not know any path -through the wood he was not afraid of riding there all the same. He -would show him that if he wished to go the straight road home he would -do so in spite of woods and other hindrances! He would show him that -there was a difference between a man and an old woman in breeches! - -The snowstorm beat against him from the side, and he had to turn his -head so as not to have it directly in his ear, yet all the same he had -to ride with his eyes half shut. But he gave no heed to the weather. -A man who was intent on performing an exploit could not worry about -a trifle! Thus, filled with exulting presumption, he approached the -border of the wood and rode in among the whistling, crackling trees. -Here he had to slacken his pace, and, as he did, it struck him all at -once that there was a fair chance of his losing himself in the wood and -never getting out again. But nothing could stop Leif when he had got -up the speed for a piece of folly. Besides, it was part of his reason -for not giving up his project that he was convinced that the worst turn -he could do Ingolf was to ride through the wood. If he won through it, -Ingolf would be mortified; if he got lost, Ingolf would be grieved. -And Ingolf, sulky beast, deserved no mercy. How thoroughly he would -look down on him if he happened to get home first! And if not, he knew -well that Ingolf would not have a quiet hour till he saw him again. And -serve him right. - -Here in the outskirts of the wood Leif made such good progress that he -already felt sure of getting home first. At the same time, he found -room in his heart and mind for a certain anxiety regarding Ingolf. He -hoped he would not be lost upon the heath where he had nothing to guide -him. - -Now that his fantastic assurance for himself had left room for anxiety -for Ingolf, his wrath suddenly vanished. Should he not ride after -Ingolf, try to overtake him, and convince him how much better it was to -ride through the wood? But then Ingolf would only believe that he had -turned round because he did not dare to ride through the wood alone, -which was just what he was going to show him he could do. - -His arms and legs came again into action. But the deeper Leif -penetrated into the wood, the harder it became to make progress. The -going was not so good here. The horse went on at an irregular pace. -Leif had continually to turn because of low branches and fallen trunks. -He had to go slowly and gradually, step by step. - -Besides, it was not very comfortable here in the dense parts of the -wood. Leif did not venture to startle his horse by shouting, though he -was not really afraid. But all the sounds which he could not account -for made him silent and alert. On all sides there was an uninterrupted -whistling, creaking, and groaning. Snow fell from the branches with -a thump. Hasty flappings of wings, which sent a chill through him, -penetrated through all other sounds, producing a foreboding sense of -vacuity and gloom. Besides, it was darker here than was pleasant. He -could hardly discern the nearest tree-trunks. He wished he were out on -the heath again and in Ingolf's company. What had he wanted to go to -the wood for? - -Leif was not long in losing himself so completely that he thought it -just as well to give up altogether aiming at any particular direction, -and go on at haphazard. He felt it really a relief to be free from the -trouble. The chief thing now was to sit on his horse and keep warm, -which was beginning to be a difficulty. - -But now Leif was in high spirits and proof against blows. He had -prepared his mind for troubles and schooled himself to confront Fate. -He had cast all responsibility from him far into space! Let any one who -chose undertake it! He was riding here--that was all. Could his horse -get on? Let happen what would! - -He did not doubt for a moment that the matter would finally turn out -well for him. He would get clear. _How_, he did not guess, neither did -he trouble himself about it. He had reasonably or unreasonably come -to the conclusion that he might just as well stop interfering. Yes, -he would not venture to interfere. Suppose he turned off to the left -now, and by doing so lost the right direction? No, he would not touch -the bridle, but simply trust to luck. If he must pay the price for his -rashness, he might just as well do it with the same coin. And if he got -home in that way, the account would be settled. - -Thus he rode for a long time, but not so long as he thought. He was -checked in his progress, and therefore the time seemed more than -doubled. He thought he got on faster than he actually did. At last he -sat half asleep upon his horse, which he kept going by half-mechanical -movements of his arms and legs. The horse went slower and slower. It -had lost heart, and would rather have stood still, hung its head, -turned its back to the storm, and let time and destiny roll over it. -Leif did not agree with the horse in the matter. He himself sat there -and let come what would. But something must be kept going, or there -would be a complete full-stop. So the horse must continue. - -But that was so contrary to the horse's will that Leif at last had to -shake off his drowsiness in order to keep the animal going. And, in -spite of all, it only went step by step. - -Leif was working again with his whole body. Nevertheless, he felt how -the cold was tightening its clutch on his limbs and already threatening -his stomach and chest. Leif was no fool. He clearly perceived that -his life was in danger. In full consciousness he took up the struggle -against weariness, which by its temptation to drowsiness sought to -surprise him with sleep, that would be fatal in the frost. - -Leif rallied himself with a firm resolve. That was not at all to his -mind. He did not in the least intend to give up. Twelve years could not -satisfy a hunger for life like his. He had much to do in the world. He -was, for one thing, a good way yet from becoming a Viking and marrying -Helga. Would the forest never come to an end? - -At last it did. Leif went on riding and riding. And what did he see? -Tracks of a horse which had been going through the snow. So he had then -been riding in a circle. And where was he? That the wood only knew. - -But now he would follow the tracks in the direction he had come from to -see if he could break the circle and, if possible, find his way out of -the wood. - -Now it seemed to him the chief thing to find his way out, no matter -where. That was for the present object enough. He resolutely avoided -looking further in his thoughts. Unconsciously he armed himself against -the tendency of thought to weaken the mind. He would not have his -strength paralysed by too much reasoning. His business was simply to -ride on and fight against the cold. - -He had lost the track again. The horse became more and more unwilling -to proceed. It only went on because it must. - -Suddenly and unexpectedly he noticed that he was out of the wood. He -saw no more tree-trunks. Here there were only whirling clouds of snow -around him. His only resource was to go on. He kept riding to see -whether he would not come across trees farther on. No, there were no -more trees. And what was he to do now? - -On which side of the wood was he? He rallied his reasoning power and -reflected. Yes, he must be on the same side by which he had entered. -The wind was due north--the direction he came from--there then was -the north. So he had been very sagacious as far as _looking_ went. He -should only have been sharp enough to see when the wood ended, then -he would have had the edge of the wood to guide himself by. Should he -turn round and try to find the wood again? No, no, he might get among -the trees. And he had lost all desire to ride to the wood. The horse -had availed itself of Leif's reflections to come to a stop. Without -Leif having noticed it, it had turned its back to the storm, and simply -stood still with its head drooping. - -Leif sought to rouse it up and set it in motion again. Here there was -no use in remaining at a standstill. But the horse had formed its own -opinion of the whole expedition. It stood immovable, and intended to -remain so. Leif expended much energy on its back, tugged at the reins, -struck it with his whip-handle, since lashing seemed of no avail, but -it was useless. The horse had had enough and more than enough. It -stood, and intended to remain standing for an indefinite time. Leif -jumped down and looked with astonishment in its eyes. What was the -matter with the beast? Had it suddenly got fancies in its head? He -pulled at the bridle, tried to tug the horse to one side, and made his -whip whistle over it. The horse sighed a little at such a cruel and -senseless proceeding. But it had once for all made up its mind to stay -where it was. At that moment there was nothing that would make it budge -an inch from the spot. - -Leif looked helplessly around him. He could not understand the horse's -sudden predilection for precisely _that_ spot of ground. Was there -perhaps something to guide them? Completely exhausted it could not be, -as there was still so much refractoriness in it. - -So he tried to treat it kindly. He talked gently to it, patted it, and -scratched it behind the ears. He overwhelmed it with flattery, and sang -to it in a high-pitched voice. Then he clambered with some trouble on -its back again, and hoped that it had now changed its mind. But it -had not done so by any means. Leif began to get angry, but he patted -its neck and kept a friendly tone. Since this still proved useless he -uttered a wild howl with all his might, and threw his arms, legs, and -whole body into motion. At last he was nearly crying with vexation. -Then he tried it again with friendliness and kind words, but it was all -of no avail. - -So he gave it up. The horse evidently _would_ not go farther. And since -he could neither compel nor persuade it, there was nothing to be done -with the creature. - -He slipped from its back and tried to review the situation. On nearer -inspection it seemed to be just as threatening and impenetrable as -the snow-clouds round him. As he stood there the wind lashed his face -and pierced icily cold through his clothes. He perceived clearly the -danger of the situation. If the cold and his weariness made him yield a -little, it was all over with him. - -It was no use to let the horse stand and go on with his own strength. -The energies he had still in reserve were in no reasonable proportion -to the storm and the length of the way. It was only a _little_ strength -and endurance which he had remaining. But it was that little which was -to rescue him. He kept his hands tightly clenched together as if it -were a matter of extracting some device by purely physical pressure -from his oozing energies. He intensified his thoughts till he seemed to -hear them beating in his skull. But it was as though all possibilities -had conspired against him and forsaken him. - -He stood and set his back against the wind, and sought to combat a -creeping foreboding that there was no way of escape. He knew that once -he gave up it was all over with him. So long as he could keep erect and -resolute there was still hope. - -His thoughts forsook the beaten paths and travelled in the labyrinths -of imagination, seeking a last possibility. A picture came up in his -memory. He remembered a Yuletide sacrificial feast at home ... the -penetrating odour of blood and entrails ... the warm, gaping hollow of -an ox's body emptied of its viscera. Before he had yet time to connect -thought with action, his knife was out. He took the bridle off the -horse, with feverish fingers sought a certain spot in its neck, waited -a moment while he overcame his repugnance, and then made a thrust. With -a groan the horse collapsed on its knees. Leif rolled it over on one -side, and so it remained, lying with stiff, struggling legs, now and -then shaken by a faint shudder. Leif made a cut in its neck, so that he -could, when possible, extract the windpipe and gullet. A warm stream -of blood spouted straight into his eyes and blinded him till he had -again rubbed them clean. And now the intoxication of blood overcame -him. He had the scent of it in his nostrils and the taste of it on his -tongue. With a single long cut from the fore to the hinder-part he -slit open its stomach. The warm, smoking entrails bulged out of the -streaming gash. Leif snatched them out with his hands, but had to stop, -because the heat nearly scalded him--shook his hands like a cat its -paws--and set to work again. In a very short time he had cleared the -animal's stomach of all the entrails, with a round cut of his knife -he loosened the diaphragm, extracted the lungs with the grey windpipe -adhering to them from the breast, and threw them away. Then at last, -with trembling fingers, he sheathed his knife, heaved a long sigh, and -crawled head-first into the horse's empty stomach. He coiled himself -together like an animal, audibly growling with the sense of comfort and -the prospect of secure rest. But however he turned and twisted himself, -he could not find room for his legs. So he crawled rather crossly out -again, stripped off his cloak, wound it several times round his feet -and legs above his knees, to preserve them from being frostbitten, -and crept in again. He enjoyed the delightful warmth inside. Now it -would do him real good to have his rest out and sleep. With a light and -untroubled heart he lay down comfortably. Sleep--sleep. When he awoke -again, the snowstorm would doubtless be over. He chuckled inwardly; -he would simply stay here till it was quite finished! If it still -lasted long he could easily live on frozen horse-flesh. He had still -a conviction that he would not die that day. Nonsense! Here he lay, -and liked it. The future seemed bright and cheerful to his inner eye. -He wondered whether Ingolf would be home by now? In his fulness of -satisfaction and quiet he allowed himself to hope so. A little after he -was sleeping a sound, untroubled sleep. - - - - -V - - -Ingolf bore towards the west. He had the wind on his right side, a -little against him. He had to climb rising ground, although not very -steep. He only made slow progress. But he felt his strength and how -his body was, as it were, braced together in one strain. And it was -as though this consciousness of his own strength continually produced -new strength again. He was so absolutely determined to hold out till -he found Leif or fell dead that there was not the slightest breach -in his will, where doubt and fatigue might insinuate their poisonous -disintegrating vapours. - -For the present, his object was only to go round the wood to the other -side and see whether he could not find Leif's tracks and the place -where he had entered the wood. If he could find Leif's, or rather the -horse's, tracks, his dog would be a considerable help in following -them. And if _he_ could not find them, it was not impossible that the -dog might. Such was Ingolf's plan. - -Now and then he looked at the dog faithfully plodding after him. When -it ran along unnoticed, it dropped its tail discontentedly. It did not -see any object in such an expedition in this weather, and could not -possibly approve of it at first. But as soon as Ingolf spoke kindly -to it, or it only noticed that it was observed, it cocked its tail -and sprang forward at his side, gladly barking, and talked to him in -dog-language. - -They went steadily forward, although their progress was slow. To his -joy, Ingolf noticed that the wind was abating. The snow-clouds were -gradually dividing, and the moon's pale disc shone against a background -of blue. Around him spread a white expanse, abruptly broken by the -dark line of the edge of the wood a little to the right. There was -no longer an upward incline; he sped along easily and softly on his -ski, and looked about him. The snow-clouds as they departed opened an -ever-widening horizon to his view. He must clearly ascertain where he -was. Now he knew the place and could do that correctly for himself. -Yes, he was up on the heath, and had only to turn to the right and -follow the line of the wood. His snow-shoes glided easily upon the -smooth, even surface of the snow. With each step he increased his -speed. For now a mental tension took hold of him, and filled him with -restlessness. He called to his dog, roused it up, and urged it on with -short, explanatory shouts. He made it understand that he was seeking -something, and counted on its help. Suddenly the dog was awake in every -nerve. Now he could understand his master and feel with him. Eagerly he -ran on ahead, nosing at the snow. Hither and thither he ran, in larger -and smaller curves. Now and then Ingolf seemed to perceive in it an -impulse to stand still. But it never came completely to a stop, only -making a half pause. The dog was so engrossed in its mission of finding -something, though it knew not what, that it completely forgot its tail, -and let it hang obliquely down behind, completing the impression of -self-forgetting absorption. - -It was as though Ingolf's mental tension had transferred itself to the -animal, which continually increased its speed. Ingolf had difficulty in -keeping up, although he sped as though for his life, so that the sweat -poured in streams down over his face and dropped from his eyebrows and -chin. - -Thus they sped on for a long time. Ingolf knew well that he must -husband his strength. But it seemed as though the part of his -excitement which had communicated itself to the dog had returned to him -with double strength. He completely forgot to economize his forces. He -put them all forth, well knowing that by doing so he imperilled the -success of his quest. He simply could not do otherwise. The one thing -was to hold out and follow the dog. He dared not keep it back. "On!" he -said to himself. "As long as you can keep your head up." - -Suddenly the dog stopped and began running round and round. Ingolf was -a good way behind him. He hurried on as quickly as possible, and gave -close attention to the animal, which now stood and sniffed for a time. -Then it ran a little way in the direction of the wood. Oho! Here it -was, then! But what now? The dog stood still, sniffed, and ran some way -back. Then it paused again. What was the matter? - -And see! Now it lifted its head, stood and sniffed now towards the -wood, now in the opposite direction, with a slight, hasty jerk of its -body. Its tail was lifted too, and stood straight out. - -Now Ingolf felt certain. This was where he should enter the wood. Now -there remained nothing necessary but to take off his ski and to walk. - -But before he had quite got up to the dog, the latter had already -started again--away from the wood. Ingolf shouted to it. It must be -mistaken. It stood still as it was ordered, but did not come back. -It remained standing, waiting for further directions. Ingolf called -it again, but it remained standing as before. And now Ingolf heard -it utter a low whine. What did it want? Ingolf shouted encouragingly -to it and immediately it started off again. Ingolf followed, without -yet leaving the edge of the wood. He thought the dog was still on the -track, and only following it in the wrong direction. It would soon -perceive its mistake and turn round. - -But it was far from turning round. On the contrary, it came to a stop -and remained standing by a slight elevation in the snow. There it -paused and ran about, nosing here and there eagerly. It was easy to see -that it had found something of great importance. - -Ingolf came to a stop. He had to rally all his will power in order not -to collapse. - -He could not stir from the spot. Was Leif lying there? Had a tragedy -happened after all? The gods he had braved had at last taken vengeance -on Leif for his insolence and mockery. Ingolf felt himself struck in a -vital nerve. For how could he live after that? - -As he stood there it occurred to him suddenly that here his race came -to an end. Leif was dear. Only he and Helga were left. He with a stain -upon his honour--in a fit of temper he had let Leif ride unhindered -away from him to meet obvious death--a stain he could only wash away -in one way--by giving himself a sacrifice to Odin. And Helga ... yes, -Helga would not survive that. So here the race would cease. All his -dreams, all his purposes blown away like chaff before the wind. - -Suddenly Ingolf heard the dog close by him. It stood in front of him, -with its snout lifted and its ears laid back, whining up at him. -At first he looked down without seeing it and without giving heed -to its supplicating look; then suddenly he woke to attention. The -dog certainly did not look sorrowful. It looked rather as if it had -something special, and to a certain degree joyful, to announce. And its -whining also seemed to signify the same. - -In Ingolf's mind there dawned a spark of hope. He set his ski in motion -and followed the dog. - -But the nearer he came to the white mound, by which his dog already -stood, looking back beseechingly and whining softly--the slower he -moved. Suddenly he stood still as though struck. What was it? What -sort of a sound was that? He stood still awhile and collected himself -to listen. But his own blood's throbbing made it hard for him to -interpret the sound he heard. Suddenly the sound grew louder, till here -was no mistaking it. It was the heavy snoring of one dead tired. - -Here was Leif, then, calmly asleep. He was not too dead to lie there -snoring, so that it could be heard a long way off. - -In an instant Ingolf was there; he threw off his ski and began to -excavate the snow with his bare hands. Leif in the horse's stomach was -so covered with snow that no one could guess what this mound in the -landscape really contained. - -Ingolf took hold of a corner of the cloak and pulled. Leif did not -follow it, as he had expected. The cloak came up empty, and only -exposed Leif's legs to view. Leif was not interested in what was going -on--he continued to lie there and snore. So Ingolf began to pull Leif's -leg with all his might, and at last dragged him out. A hasty look in -the hole showed him the ripped-up stomach of a horse. Leif opened a -pair of sleep-drunken and astonished eyes, rose with a bound, looked -closely at Ingolf and at the dog, gave a glance into the hole he had -been hauled out from, shook off his stiffness, yawned, and began to -rub his eyes, as though he wished to look more closely into the matter -before he believed it. - -Ingolf stood and stared at him without uttering a word. Leif looked -dirty and bloody, but it was certainly not his own blood. He did not -seem to have lost anything, and was at any rate alive. And how like -Leif that was. He had at last rubbed his eyes well and was awake. For -a moment he sat with his eyes wide open and looked at Ingolf. - -"Well, you have been home," he blurted out in a voice that was hoarse -and still a little sleepy. "Brought anything to eat?" - -Then Ingolf sat down and laughed--laughed so that he had to hold -his stomach with both hands--laughed so that at last he had to fall -backwards, and rolled on one side. Leif looked at him, but his mental -faculties were still a little benumbed by sleep. Then he, too, began -to chuckle inwardly. When, a little while after, they had put on their -ski, and were on the point of starting homeward, Leif stopped suddenly, -and reflected. Then he looked Ingolf in the eyes and reached out his -hand. He did not utter a word, but pressed his hand and looked straight -in his eyes again. There was a slight quiver about his large mouth. - -Then quickly they loosed each other's hands. And they started off -home at full speed. They were as though born again, and did not feel -weariness, cold, or hunger. By their side raced Ingolf's dog, his warm, -bright red tongue hanging far out and his tail cheerfully erect. - -So they sped along the way by the wood. Down the slopes above the house -they went at a pelting pace. When at last they were at home in the -courtyard, and had stowed away their ski in the outhouse, the dawn was -beginning to break. No one was up yet. Noiselessly they crept to their -beds. They did not feel bold enough to meet any one this morning. The -best thing was to take refuge in sleep from all explanations. - - - - -VI - - -Helga, though she had only lived for twelve winters, knew already a -good deal of life. She knew what it was to be anxious for one whom she -loved. Long before she was conscious of her love for Leif, she suffered -all a lover's anxiety. Leif took her thoughts with him wherever he went -and travelled. And she could never feel secure about him. She could, on -the other hand, be sure that if she had not seen him for the space of a -day, not to speak of the occasions when he was absent many days, that -during that interval he had been once, or probably many times, near the -border of the next world, and that it was at any rate only due to the -incredible luck which always followed him that he came home with whole -limbs. - -She knew, in fact, the long days and still longer nights of waiting and -anxiety. She knew what it was to lie awake most of the night and see -terrible sights. She turned restlessly on her bed, and neither dared to -close her eyes nor to stare into the darkness, because everywhere she -encountered the figure of him she loved, either dead or dying. She had -learnt to prize two things which a woman, who must generally miss and -be anxious for him she loves, cannot live without--dreaming and work. -She knew how small occupations shorten the day, and the relief won by -showing love to animals, being kind to them, and lavishing kind words -upon them, and she experienced the joy it gives to be loved by dumb -creatures. It was known to her, also, how the way is made easy to the -land of dreams, where the hours fly quickly, by busying one's hands -with needle and thread. When she sat making something ornamental for -herself or small gifts for him, there were moments when she seemed to -triumph over distance, and felt her friend so near that she suddenly -let her hands sink, looked up, and was quite surprised that he was -not standing behind her. Was it because she did not look up quickly -enough? Just before, he _had_ been standing there! Helga, with her -twelve short winters, knew also happiness. There was the happiness of -seeing Leif come home radiant, and hearing his dear, glad voice tell -of great adventures. Leif always came across great adventures, so that -his tongue nearly ran away with him. There was the joy of noticing that -his eye always sought her first, and really only her. It was a joy that -he never found rest when near her, except at her side, and that he -could only be quiet and lose himself in dreams when she held his hand. -It was a joy finally to see him forget everything, even herself, when -he had some purpose in his head, or was bent upon going to some other -place. Even the pain at seeing herself thus forgotten was mingled with -the deepest feelings of joy. For that was just Leif's way. He came so -near her by leaving her. She loved him exactly as he was, regardless of -limits and without consideration. Because he was one of those whom no -bond holds, it was such a happy thing to know that he was hers, when he -only remembered it--hers and no one else's. - -And, besides, she knew that she could not cease to love him. She was -so completely convinced that though in knightly bravery and unbounded -courage he might, perhaps, have an equal, he could not have a -superior. It was impossible for her to cease loving him. - -Yes, Helga knew happiness. She knew what it was to love, and to feel -herself beloved. She knew by experience how absence deepens and -intensifies affection. She felt how her latent longing slowly grew, -and was prepared to burst all bonds. She possessed in full measure -woman's pure and unbounded devotion. Matured early as she was, Helga -often reflected on the relation between Leif and her brother, Ingolf, -which caused her distress. She was fond of her brother. Ingolf, though -fundamentally different from Leif, was such that if she once had to -leave him in order to follow Leif, she would not make Leif so complete -and happy as she ungrudgingly wished him to be. Therefore the great -difference in their characters caused her perpetual anxiety--an anxiety -which flamed up anew whenever Leif and Ingolf became angry with each -other, or even a little at variance. In her heart she accused them -alternately--Ingolf, when his phlegmatic character irritated Leif; and -Leif, when, by his hastiness and teasing, he provoked Ingolf. Neither -Leif nor Ingolf had any suspicion of Helga's deep distress each time -a trivial misunderstanding divided them for a short time. For Helga -concealed her anxiety, and fought her battle in silence. - -She was always on the watch for the fluctuations in their temperaments. -She could always perceive when they had been at variance, even when -they had been reconciled and had forgotten what had occurred, before -they met her. When anything concerned them, she was as sensitive as a -feather in the wind. And she did not cease till she had examined the -cause of their disagreement to the minutest detail, and cleared away -the remnants of ill-humour which might still remain in one or both of -their minds. They felt sometimes that it was a little tiresome, being -called to account in this way. But they reconciled themselves to it, -because both were so fond of her, and because she was wise, quiet, and -impartial. They did not guess at all that she fought for her future -happiness with a heart torn by anxiety, that her calm had been won by a -severe struggle, that her seeming cool, wise impartiality was a screen -behind which she concealed herself. - -Helga was the only one who, to a certain extent, discovered the real -circumstances connected with their journey over the heath. She was also -the only one who discovered that they had separated, and separated in -anger. Finally, she was the only one who obtained a truthful account of -the slaughter of the horse. - -Originally it was by no means their intention that she should find out -anything of the matter. When Ingolf and Leif had slept uninterruptedly -for twenty-four hours after their return from Gaulum, they woke the -second night, towards morning, hungry and depressed, and began to -examine the situation. They hastily agreed only to say that they had -ridden over the heath, and up there had been obliged to kill their only -horse, and for the rest to maintain an obstinate silence. If Orn and -Rodmar were in the mood to punish them, they must submit; and, for the -rest, ride out the storm as well as they could. - -They had soon discovered that Orn and Rodmar had more important things -to think about. It was enough for them that the boys had returned home -safe and sound. They told them, seriously, that it was not the custom -of a man of honour to break a promise once given, and that, since they -had done that, they could not yet be accounted men. That hurt their -feelings rather, but had to be borne. Ingolf and Leif discovered once -more that one escapes most cheaply when one has been most anxious. So -lightly did their fathers deal with them. - -With Helga it was another matter. She held on, and held on. For -many days they fought manfully; they did not want to make her their -confidante in the matter. But she was not to be shaken off. And at last -there came the moment when their tongues were altogether loosed, and -she got a full account, down to the minutest details. - -It happened in the following way. Their plan of defence had been to -take care that neither should be alone with her. For many days it had -been impossible for her to find them in a remote spot; not once had she -succeeded in getting one of them alone. When she saw that it was not -a fair fight, she had recourse to stratagem. She kept silence for a -few days, and they immediately became less vigilant. Then she brought -out some wild apples which she had kept since the preceding summer. -She made them believe that she had seen her chance to snatch them. The -apples smelt delicious. Leif and Ingolf were immediately willing to -share the supposed stolen goods with her. So she succeeded in luring -them into her ambush--an outhouse where they could eat them quietly. -She let them bolt the door carefully, so that they should not run the -risk of being surprised. She took her seat on the edge of a sledge, and -let the boys sit, one on each side of her. And then she spoke in a way -to cut off all evasions, and made it impossible for them to be silent -any longer. Too late they discovered that they had been caught in a -trap. - -Embarrassed and unhappy, they began their confession. With red faces -and downcast eyes, they related brokenly and alternately what had -happened between them on the heath in the evening and the night. Each -of them accused himself and excused the other. But Helga, who listened -with more than her ears only, became quite clear in her mind regarding -what had happened. - -Quite still she sat with bowed head, and let them tell their narrative. -When they had finished and were silent, she still remained still, -without moving or speaking a word. At last her silence seemed so -strange to Leif that he lifted his head and looked at her in alarm. -And what he saw increased his fear. She sat there by his side with -her face white and, as it were, sunk in. Her eyes stared straight -before her, her mouth was firmly closed, and tears trickled from her -despairing eyes and ran down over her pale face. Leif felt an icy chill -run through his whole body which made him shudder. This drew Ingolf's -attention, and he also looked up. He had never seen his sister look -like that; immediately he seized one of her hands. It was ice-cold, and -remained passive in his. - -Tears came to Leif's eyes, and he sat there inwardly helpless. It was -not possible for him to bring out a word. He found nothing to say, and -simply dared not open his mouth, for he was on the point of weeping. - -Ingolf was the first to speak. He pressed his sister's limp hand, shook -her arm cheerfully, and said: "You must not be so sad about that, -Helga. We have forgotten it now. And each of us has certainly vowed in -his heart that it shall never happen again." - -Helga opened her mouth to answer him, but her tongue would not obey -her. She had to struggle hard to control her emotion. When she had -waited a little, she at last began to speak. "That is just it," she -said, with a broken voice. "It always gets worse and worse with -you--always more dangerous. When you are grown, you will not so easily -get over it, nor so easily be reconciled afterwards. Perhaps you will -even fight each other. Perhaps some day one of you will kill the other. -If things go on like this, there will at last be hatred between you. -And what shall I do?" - -Ingolf and Leif sat and felt very uncomfortable. Both saw for once the -relation between them with her eyes. She was right. Things were growing -continually worse. It was no use to shut their eyes to the danger. The -next time they fell out, it might be under such circumstances as would -not admit of their being reconciled again. They had not been far from -that this last time. - -Ingolf was the first who found firm ground in his thoughts. A secret -purpose was suddenly quickened in him. Hurriedly he rose and reached -out his hand to Leif. "Leif, will you be my sworn brother?" he asked -quietly, and there was in his voice and bearing that adult composure -which made him at times seem older than he was. - -Leif sprang up and took his hand. He could not bring out a word, but -gripped hard. Helga remained sitting and looked from one to the other. -Then she rose slowly, laid her hands over theirs, and gave each of them -a kiss. "Now you are both my brothers," she said, and looked at the -same time at Leif. Her look made Leif understand that he was more than -a brother. He turned red, and smiled in an embarrassed way. He had the -habit of blushing easily. His embarrassed smile was very charming. - -They had forgotten the apples. Now they were produced, and helped -them over the slight embarrassment which followed on their extreme -seriousness. Gradually Leif and Helga talked fluently. Ingolf, on -the other hand, did not say much. He sat and took a secret oath that -henceforth he would be a man, and no overhastiness of temper should -master him. Nothing should by any means divide him from Leif or Helga. -Now he and Leif were actually brothers, and Leif and Helga would hold -by each other, he knew. Seldom had he felt so happy as at this moment. -Quite unconsciously he sat and enjoyed his sense of strength and quiet. -He continued so to sit till Helga roused him with a question. Thus they -talked easily and enjoyed being together. When they separated, they had -agreed that the solemn ceremony of initiation into blood-brotherhood -should take place in the spring at the great festival which was to be -held at the chief temple at Gaulum. - - - - -VII - - -Orn and Rodmar were able to make the winter pass. They sat most days -and every evening on the high-seat, drank beer, and enjoyed each -other's society. - -From the north came rumours of disturbance. There was still peace and -no danger in Dalsfjord and its neighbourhood. But it was best to be -prepared for everything. - -Now that Halvdan the Black was dead, and his son, Harald, made King, -though but ten years old, there were several kings and chiefs who -suddenly conceived a desire for the kingdom which Halvdan the Black had -established. It was rumoured that Harald and his uncle, Guttorm, who -was to be regent during the two years remaining of Harald's minority, -had already gone out to meet the disturbers of peace. - -When Orn and Rodmar heard of it, they remembered the exploits of their -youth. The latter had not lost anything by being related through many -years. Listeners obtained the impression that Orn and Rodmar had been -present at the most important events of the world, and decided their -issue. And it was not only men whom they had encountered. They had met -evil and hidden powers in manifold forms. And here they sat after all. - -Orn and Rodmar were reasonable men, who spoke in moderation. When one -had spoken, he gladly let the other have his turn. And while the one -who was silent played the part of an attentive hearer, his look became -absent, he thought of fresh exploits, brought them forth, and arranged -them in his mind. Then when the other at last was silent he was fully -prepared. But first he nodded courteously and said, "Yes! Yes!" very -thoughtfully, and still kept silence for a moment to show that he had -been following. Then all at once he became an active narrator. "But now -here!" - -The servants in the hall were amused, but not in any unbecoming way. -They winked at each other when the old men did not see it. They did not -grudge the old men their reminiscences, and partly believed them. But -they were amused. - -And Orn and Rodmar showed a startling faculty at their age in -discovering how to outdo each other's tales. - -When they had bragged their best, they went to the temple and offered -their fattest animals to the gods, feasted in their honour, and gave -them gifts. They did not feel quite sure whether the gods allowed so -much pride. And one should not offend the gods, but keep on good terms -with them. - -Thus the days passed for Orn and Rodmar. They grew old, sitting in the -high-seat and drinking beer. They drank much beer. - - - - -VIII - - -One morning, shortly after Ingolf had offered Leif blood-brotherhood, -they went to their fathers to tell them, and ask their permission for -the ceremony to take place at the feast at Gaulum the first day of -summer. - -Leif found his father in bed. When he had spoken, Rodmar praised his -luck in strong language, added that he had always had better fortune -than he deserved, further remarked that on the rare occasions that he -caused his father joy it was always without any merit of his own, and -bade him go his way and leave him, Rodmar, to his beer. - -Orn was sitting in the high-seat, slaking his morning thirst, when -Ingolf came before him and asked permission to speak. Orn granted it -with a nod of his white-haired head. The slightly absent look did not -disappear from his face; he listened without moving to what his son had -to say. When Ingolf had spoken, Orn remained sitting silent. Ingolf -was not sure whether he had heard what he had said or not. It was easy -to see that he sat in deep reflection. Ingolf remained standing for a -time, waiting for an answer. When he saw that it was in vain, and that -his father had probably forgotten that he stood there, he silently -departed. - -Orn did not touch his drinking-horn again that day. He busied himself -with his thoughts, and was taciturn. Long before his usual time he -sought his couch. Early next morning he summoned Ingolf curtly and bade -him follow him. He led him to an outhouse where the tools of the house -were kept, and bolted the door carefully. Then he took his seat on a -chopping-block in the middle of the floor and sat silent. Ingolf stood -before him, awaiting what he had to say, and carefully restraining his -impatience. - -"Sit down," said Orn at last thoughtfully. - -Ingolf sat down on some lumber which had been piled up against the -main wall. So they remained sitting a considerable time. Orn was long -in commencing. "You have told me," he began at last, speaking very -slowly and, with constant pauses, "that you intend to enter into -blood-brotherhood with your cousin, Leif. I must presume that you -are acquainted with duties of blood-brotherhood, and have carefully -considered the matter, and also that you have not let yourself be -surprised into talking rash vows, or have followed your feelings alone -without consulting your understanding. I will not disguise from you -that I could have wished a better brother for you in this. And I leave -it to your discretion whether the circle of your brotherhood should not -be extended so as also to include Atle Jarl's sons. On many grounds I -have been led to understand that these young men, especially Haasten, -would not be unwilling to exchange the bond of friendship for that of -brotherhood. It needs but a word on your part, perhaps only a hint. My -opinion is that you would stand stronger alone than with Leif as your -sworn brother. You ought to be intelligent enough yourself to perceive -that. But the three would balance Leif, and more than that. You would -stand stronger afterwards, especially if another tie subsequently -should unite us to Atle's sons, which I do not regard as impossible. -For the rest, Leif is certainly our kinsman. We should therefore look -after him, and perhaps he is best bound in that way. I do not wish to -say more about the matter." - -Orn was silent for a long time. Presently he resumed. "I feel I am -growing old. The days depart and do not return to me. They seem, as it -were, to go a very little way, and there is nothing to hold fast to in -them; they slip through my hands." - -He coughed, reflected, and began again. "Therefore I have considered -that perhaps it would be best if I were to make over to you our -property to manage. It will be good for you to be early accustomed to -command people and to bear responsibility. And you are certainly a -child no longer. I will therefore gladly see, before I die, how you -prosper when you manage by yourself. For the rest, I leave matters -without anxiety to you, and I shall be at hand, and can be useful. -I will also advise Rodmar to do the same for Leif. Your task will -certainly be increased by that, for you will have to look after your -kinsman, at any rate at first. But since you wish to enter into -brotherhood with him, you must bear the consequences. There is no -more to be said about it at present. We must have time to prepare the -matter, and can return to it later. There was also another thing I -wished to speak to you about today." - -Orn was silent and reflected. Then he commenced again hesitatingly, -not without a certain embarrassment. "I often heard in her time your -mother speaking with you. It is now long since, and you were little at -the time. Probably you have forgotten some of what she said. But I have -noticed that you have remembered part of it--perhaps you remember every -word. I have never spoken to you of your mother. You have never given -occasion for it, and one should not talk too much. When one talks too -much, words easily become mere wind. Therefore I have never hitherto -spoken with you about something, of which, however, I wish to speak -with you--not because I believe it necessary--perhaps you are already -as clear on the matter as myself--but because I want you to remember -that I have spoken to you. The fact that I cannot well postpone it has -also determined me to speak now. - -"You know that Odin and Thor are especially my gods. They have been the -gods of our family as far back as tradition goes, and I want you, like -your forefathers, to hold them especially in honour. If you do that, it -will go well with you. For wisdom and strength are the two things a man -must have. If he has them, he has honour too, in Valhalla as well as -here upon earth. Goods and gold, power over men, and great possessions -are good things, which you should strive to acquire, and hold fast when -you have them. But all those things can, in case of need, be dispensed -with. Honour is the one indispensable thing, because, after all, it is -the only thing that uplifts a man, and the only thing that survives -him on earth, when he is dead and done with. And because honour can -be lost during a man's lifetime, a dead man with honour preserved is -happier than the man who is still alive, and whose honour is exposed -to peril. It is not necessary to impress upon you anything else than -that; when your honour is concerned, you must be prepared to stake -your life. The memory of a man outlives him. And honour casts a glory -over a man's memory, just as dishonour casts a shadow. No man in our -family has a shadow on his memory. This is the most important thing -which I wish to say to you. But if you have the patience to hear me, I -have something more to say. And that is this. You shall respect your -land's law and justice, for as long as you have not renounced its law, -you are bound by it, and dishonour yourself by breaking it. You shall -not stir up unnecessary quarrels, but avoid disunion and strife, as -long as your honour is not injured. Peace in the land produces fruitful -fields. But if you have a lawful vengeance to inflict, do so with a -heavy hand, as behoves one born to such a place as yours. But be always -ready for reconciliation when it is offered sincerely. An honourable -reconciliation is preferable to a victory which may carry in it the -seed of future defeat. - -"And never break a treaty, for only a wretch ignores his vows, only a -traitor breaks his word. A brave man is prepared to support his least -word with his life, thereby the high-born are recognized. The churl, on -the other hand, regards his word as nothing more than the breath of his -mouth. His tongue shall be eaten of snakes, and his evil memory will -ride his soul like a nightmare for ever." - -Orn had become excited. Then he was silent, composed himself again, -meditated, and was still. - -When he had finished meditating, he rose solemnly and drew from his arm -a heavy gold bracelet graven with runes and signs. Ingolf sprang up -when his father rose, and remained standing before him with bowed head, -and his bright face slightly flushed. - -Orn spoke: "This bracelet has for a long time belonged to our race, -and has always been an heirloom in the head branch of the family. -Some of those who bore it have worn it till their death. Others have -transferred it to the future wearer when they found that their time -was near. My son, I am growing old, and it is no use to deny it or to -hide it. Forgetfulness is getting more and more the mastery over me. -Reach me your hand." - -Ingolf stretched out his right hand, and raised his head. There was a -moist glimmer in his eyes. Deeply moved, Orn drew the bracelet on his -arm. "Now you wear the ring." - -Ingolf fell on his knees before the old man, and Orn made the sign of -the Hammer over his head, and said quietly: "Odin give you wisdom, -and Thor strength. Frey make your land fruitful, and Njord guide your -seafaring! All the bright Ases help thee! Rise, my son." - -Ingolf rose silently. Orn laid his hands on his shoulders, looked for a -moment closely at him, and let him go. They went out into the courtyard -of the house. For a while they stood there silent, side by side, and -looked out over the landscape where the snow-covered mountains rose and -the valleys sank. Ingolf saw everything, as it were, with new eyes. The -fjord was such a crystal blue, and seemed to have something to say to -him. The dark edge of the wood, which he caught a glimpse of here and -there, held today a secret and certain promise of the spring and the -snow-free earth. The sky was high and clear, and the day had a solemn -stillness about it. The frost in the air seemed to be relaxing. In -Ingolf's eyes the whole scene wore a solemn aspect, and seemed in a way -newborn. Even the low houses with snow-covered roofs seemed to have -altered their appearance, and looked twice as home-like. When Orn went -in, Ingolf remained standing there, and enjoyed the freshness of the -day. - -Orn went straight in to the high-seat and his drinking-horn. His throat -had become dry from much talk. He emptied the horn in a moment and had -it filled afresh. He emptied the horn many times that day. - - - - -IX - - -Ingolf informed Leif in carefully-chosen words that his father would -be glad if they extended the proposed brotherhood so as to include the -sons of Atle. Leif stood looking down while Ingolf talked. As soon as -Ingolf had spoken the first word, he felt sorry that he had brought the -question up at all. Leif's attitude had an effect on him. He stood and -fumbled with words which would not arrange themselves properly. - -When he finished, Leif looked up askance at him. He did not say much at -first. - -Ingolf felt a profound and unusual depression. He felt as if he had in -some degree deceived Leif. "I only wished to tell you that," he tried -to add, but was quite sure that his voice did not sound convincing. - -"What do you think yourself?" asked Leif at last quietly, and looked up -again, still with a rather unsteady glance. - -"I have never thought about brotherhood with Atle's sons," answered -Ingolf quietly, suddenly recovering his equilibrium. "I have offered -you brotherhood with myself alone, and am therefore prevented from -forming brotherhood with another. But I understand from what my father -said that there perhaps was a possibility that Atle's sons would like -to enter into brotherhood with us. And in such a case I would like to -know your opinion beforehand." - -"I have never contemplated forming brotherhood with Holmsten," answered -Leif in a quiet, firm voice, quite different from his usual one. "In -fact, I do not choose to be everybody's brother." - -"Well, let us say no more about it." Ingolf tried to speak lightly. - -But Leif continued. There was a tremor of swelling wrath and distress -in his quiet voice. "I understand well that for you a brotherhood with -Atle's sons is quite a different thing from brotherhood with me. By -entering into the blood-tie with them you gain power and consideration. -Do you enter _alone_ into brotherhood with Atle Jarl's sons; I will -not stand in the way. I release you from your word. I am able to stand -alone." - -Ingolf paused a little and then said: "You misunderstand me, Leif. I -only want to bring the matter before you. It is possible that I should -not have done that. But I took for granted that we might already talk -together like brothers. I will gladly confess that, for my part, I -might think it good to enter into brotherhood with Atle's sons--yes, I -should even like to have Haasten for a brother. But I could not think -of entering into any brotherhood without you. There is no one else whom -I would rather be brother to, and that you know well, or ought to know. -No power could induce me to release _you_ from your word, Leif." - -Leif stood thoughtful awhile. Then he raised his head and looked in -Ingolf's eyes with a firm and trustful look. "I know well," he said in -the same quiet tone, "that I am not the best brother you could have. -But you shall never have reason to find fault with my faithfulness. I -imagine, Ingolf, that you are afraid that I shall some day be the cause -of enmity between you and Atle's sons. With my good will that shall -not happen. My temper shall never again get the mastery of me before -Holmsten. That I swear to you. I know that you like Holmsten, and that -you wish to preserve that friendship. You shall see that you can trust -me." - -The two cousins pressed each other's hands in silence. They referred no -more to the matter. - - - - -X - - -There came a beggar to the house: an old bent man, clothed in dirty -rags and torn leather, entered the hall one evening and took a place by -the fire on the outer-most bench. There he sat and warmed his crooked -fingers, that were blue with cold, and meanwhile squinted about him -with pale, cunning eyes. As he sat there, his yellow beard, in which -a quantity of nondescript rubbish had been caught, hung down between -his legs. His grey hair lay in tatters over his back. But his powerful -eyebrows were the most marked feature in his face. Grey and bushy, -they almost concealed his eyes when they were lowered, and he had a -habit sometimes of drawing them both up together and slightly lifting -one at a time, which gave his face a strangely mobile, almost animal, -expression. - -He was questioned regarding news from the north, but had little -information to give. As soon as it was evident that he had nothing -important to communicate, he was allowed to sit in peace and warm -himself. It seemed as if he valued being left to himself. When he had -sat for a while and warmed his hands, he loosed the rags from off his -legs and stretched his feet to the fire. They were a marvel of knotted -bones and dirt. He looked exhausted. Some remains of the evening meal -were brought him. He received the food with a grunt, set it upon his -knee, and began eating. With eager hands he first sought the best bits, -and, groping about in the food, turned the contents of the dish round, -chewing with his whole head. He certainly could eat. - -Ingolf and Leif had sought a place near him, and sat looking -attentively at him. - -"I think he can hold as much in his maw as a cow," whispered Leif, -absorbed in looking at him. "And he mumbles just like a cow chewing the -cud. Ha! Ha! What an old swine he is!" - -The beggar emptied the dish so that only bare bones remained. Then -he gulped comfortably and relieved himself of air. Subsequently he -fell into a cosy nap while he digested. Thus he sat for some time, -apparently sound asleep. But suddenly he raised his eyebrows both -together and peered round him with wide-open pale eyes. - -Ingolf and Leif had come near to him, and were contemplating him -closely--one his legs, and the other his face. They had seldom seen -anything like him. He was certainly a remarkable object both above and -below. He sat for a time and looked at them without saying anything, -looked from one to the other, contemplated them closely, and gave -himself plenty of time. - -"Point and sword," he said at last in a deep bass tone. "When the -point breaks, exploits are over.... But you sit where you should." He -turned suddenly to Ingolf and thrust his face with his wide-opened eyes -close to his. Then he drew his head back, murmuring in a deep tone, as -though at his own thoughts. The boys believed at first that he talked -in delirium. They sat still and only stared at him--Leif with his mouth -half open. "A curious creature!" he thought, and felt internally much -amused. - -The old man remained still for some time, looking closely and a little -cunningly from one to the other. Their staring did not seem to affect -him. "Shall I tell you something?" he asked at last, growling, and -winking meaningly with his pale eyes. "Shall I tell you about the new -land?" - -He turned his face with his eyebrows elevated, questioning, and turning -abruptly from one to the other. - -In the face of such a direct application from this queer figure, the -boys became at first a little embarrassed. They looked at each other, -and remained sitting with bowed heads and fumbling fingers. - -"Well, if you don't choose to hear it, I don't choose to tell you," -growled the old grumbler, shook himself, let his eyebrows sink, and -withdrew into himself. The boys lifted their heads, looked at him and -at each other, and suddenly became curious. Ingolf nodded to Leif to -commence, and Leif blurted out: "Let us hear, old man!" - -The beggar slowly lifted his eyebrows, but not in order to look at -them. It seemed as if he had forgotten them, and did not hear what Leif -said. He sat staring in front of him into the fire with an absent look -in his old, strangely bleached eyes. - -"Yes, yes," he said at last, as if half unwillingly. "Anyhow, it is -all the same to me. Why should I tell you about it? No one escapes his -destiny." - -With a loud and luxurious yawn he showed them an enormous throat behind -his yellow teeth. Then he closed his chaps and remained sitting silent -for a time. It seemed as though he were considering whether he wanted -to open his mouth at all again that evening. - -Leif found this tedious, and summoned up his courage. "It was about -the new land you were going to tell us," he said persuasively. And -when the old man did not hear him he added inquiringly, in order, if -possible, to rouse him out of his silent reverie: "Has a new land been -discovered?" - -"Don't you know that?" asked the old man hastily. "Don't you even -know that?" he repeated incredulously. The boys shook their heads -negatively. "Then it is not too early you come to know that, if one -told you. So you do not even know that. Ah, old Norns! How you can -spin. You look after the loom without wavering even when the motley -yarn is blood-coloured. Perhaps the one who sees should be silent. No, -some time you will _have_ to know it. Have you never heard of the new -land?" - -After a repeated shake of the head on the part of the two boys, he -continued: "One late summer, some years back, Naddod the Viking -intended to sail from Norway to the Faroe Islands. But the gods granted -him no good wind, either because he had neglected to sacrifice, or in -some other way incurred the displeasure of Odin and Njord. They sent -him a storm, and drove him so far westward that at last he believed -he was near Ginnungagab, where the seas pour down into Helheim, but -instead of this he came to a great land. He ascended a high mountain -to see if he could find a sign that the land was inhabited. But no -smoke was to be seen anywhere, nor any other sign of folk did he find. -When he sailed from the country again, much snow had fallen on the -mountains. Therefore he called the country Snowland. He and his people -said that it was a good land. So some years passed without anything -more being heard of the new country. There was a Swede, named Gardar -Svavarsson, who had possessions in Denmark, who sailed from Sealand -to fetch his wife's inheritance in the south. When he had sailed -through Pettlandsfjord, he encountered a storm and went adrift. So he -drifted to the west and came to the new land. He sailed farther along -its coasts, and discovered that it was an island. He built a house -by a bay which he called Husevig, and wintered there. When he sailed -from the land the next spring the wind tore a boat, which he had in -tow, loose. In the boat was a serf named Natfare and a serf-woman. -Perhaps they managed to effect a landing and settled in the place. -Gardar praised the country much. He reported that it was wooded from -the heath to the sea, and had luxuriant pastures. He gave it the -name Gardarsholme. It retained the name between man and man until -Floke Vilgerdsson had been there. Floke, who was a powerful Viking, -equipped a ship in Rogaland to seek Gardarsholme. He loaded his ship in -Smorsund. Before he sailed, he arranged a sacrificial feast, at which -he sacrificed and conjured magic powers into three ravens. Therefore -he has since been called 'Raven-Floke.' A sea-mark was raised where -the feast had taken place, and was called 'Floke's Sea-mark.' It stood -on the border between Hordaland and Rogaland. First Raven-Floke sailed -to Hjaltland and cast anchor in a bay which was named Floke's Bay. At -Hjaltland his daughter, Geirhild, was drowned in a lake, since called -Geirhild's Lake. From Hjaltland he sailed to the Faroe Islands, where -he gave one of his daughters in marriage. Thence he put out to sea, -taking the three ravens with him. When he had sailed for a day and a -night, he let the first raven loose. It flew astern and disappeared -in the direction from which they had come. Then he sailed for a day -and a night more, and let the second raven loose. It flew aloft and -returned to the ship. Again he sailed a day and a night, and let the -third raven go. It flew forward and did not return. When they sailed -farther in the direction in which it had disappeared, they found the -land they sought. Floke had on board a man named Faxe. When they came -to a broad fjord, Faxe spoke and said: 'This is certainly a great land -we have found--here are mighty rivers.' Therefore the fjord was named -'Faxe-mouth.' Raven-Floke did not sail into the fjord. He sailed past -a headland with a mighty snow-covered mountain on it, and across a -broad bay with many islands and skerries. He landed at a fjord on the -north side of the bay, which he called Vandfjord, and the coast-line he -called Bardestrand. The fjord was full of fish. They were so absorbed -in catching the quantities of fish that they forgot to procure hay; -therefore the sheep and cattle they had brought with them died in the -winter from want of fodder. The spring was fairly cold. Floke ascended -a high mountain one day in spring and saw north of it a fjord packed -full with sea-ice. Therefore he christened the land and named it -Iceland. He meant to have sailed away that summer, but before they were -ready to sail it was autumn, and the weather became stormy. Floke had -on his ship two peasants, Thorolf and Haerjolf. When they were at the -last ready to sail, the storm tore away a boat from them, and in the -boat sat Haerjolf. Haerjolf landed at a place, to which he gave his -name and called it Haerjolf's Haven. Raven-Floke, who did not wish to -sail without Haerjolf, put back to land and brought his ship uninjured -into a fjord which he called Havnefjord. At a river's mouth in the -fjord they found a whale driven on shore. Haerjolf had also scented -the whale, and there they met. They called the river's mouth Hvalore. -They sailed thence and wintered in a fjord, on which Raven-Floke, who -had had enough of the land, did not choose to lavish a name. When, on -their arrival home, they were asked about the new land, Floke had only -evil to report. Haerjolf, on the other hand, praised it moderately, -mentioned its advantages, and did not conceal its defects. But Thorolf -declared that butter dripped from every straw in the land, therefore he -was afterwards called 'Butter-Thorolf.' - -"And I have no more to tell you about the new land," concluded the -beggar rather suddenly, and shook himself uncomfortably--"you can -yourselves go and see it." - -When he stopped speaking, Ingolf and Leif sat for a time and stared at -him. "Why should we do that?" asked Ingolf at last. "We have no mind to -change our abode." - -The old man returned no answer. Leif sat thoughtful. When he spoke at -last his voice was muffled and seemed far away. "It would be amusing to -see that land for once." - -"You _will_ see it," growled the old man, and there was a peculiar -malicious exultation in his harsh voice--"you will have time enough to -see it, I think." Suddenly life came into him afresh, and his voice -became sharp and obtrusive. "Get me a jug of beer, and I will tell you -much more; I will show you a piece of the Norns' web, hoho! A charming -piece. They have twisted threads that you can never guess. Bring me -beer, and you shall hear something." - -Ingolf felt overcome by a strange and unusual bodily depression, and -rose hastily. His spirits were suddenly upset, and he felt almost ill. -"Beer you shall have," he answered curtly and coldly. "But now I think -we have heard enough for the evening. Come, Leif." - -Leif rose a little unwillingly. It was possible that the old man had -more information to give about the new land. Why not hear him to the -end, even if he did talk some nonsense between whiles? But as Ingolf -did not wish it, it was all the same to him. He could himself speculate -further about the island out there in the garden, and go into the whole -matter more closely with Ingolf. - -The beggar had a jug of beer brought, which he emptied in small -draughts in order to relish it better. Then he lay down by the fire, -curled himself into a bundle, and slept. He remained lying there for -the night; the next morning he wandered farther. When Leif sought him, -in order to question him more closely, he had gone. Leif tried to talk -with Ingolf about the new land. But Ingolf was always occupied with -something else when Leif began to talk about Iceland. Leif did not -observe that Ingolf with deliberate intention avoided the subject. - -Ingolf could not free himself from a certain anxiety that Leif might -become too interested in the new discovery which the beggar had -reported to them. It would be like Leif suddenly to begin to make -plans to go there, perhaps migrate and settle there. That must not -happen, for Leif became unstable when he had conceived an idea, -especially if it were rather an unusual one. No, Ingolf wished to -remain in Dalsfjord, in his father's house. He was strongly averse from -everything which smacked of wandering and adventure. By his prudent -methods he soon brought Leif to forget the new land. - - - - -XI - - -The winter was nearing its end. After Goi came Enemaaned, and then, in -the midst of spring, a fine Thursday ushered in Harpe, the first month -of summer. - -On the first summer day there was held in this part of the land a great -sacrificial feast at Gaulum, which lasted three days and nights. On -that occasion there assembled, at the residence of the Jarl, chiefs and -yeomen from distant parts, each bringing for himself some food and a -large quantity of beer. Especially was it obligatory on those who were -preparing Viking expeditions for the summer not to remain away, if they -wished for honour and victory in their undertaking. - -From the early morning the place began to be alive. Great crowds were -seen gathering from all sides. The sun was reflected from new-polished -weapons, and shone on parti-coloured shields. The house-servants were -for the most part dressed in suits of grey home-spun frieze, but the -peasants and their sons appeared in splendid foreign-made clothes. Red, -blue, green, and parti-coloured chequered cloaks were seen in each -company. - -All day people continued to assemble at the house. The days passed -in putting up tents, preparing for the festival, seeking out friends -and acquaintances, making appointments for the summer, and settling -various accounts. Atle Jarl was invisible that day. Only his closest -friends, and people who sought him on important business, were taken -to the room where he had hid himself, busily absorbed as he was in -arranging or preparing arrangements for his own and others' affairs. - -Among those who sought him that day and had audience of him was Orn -Bjornulfsson. Their conversation was quite short, and resulted in -Atle Jarl sending for his eldest son, Haasten. Haasten was only for -a moment in the room with his father. His brothers, Haersten and -Holmsten, waited meanwhile outside. Haasten told them nothing about -his conversation with his father. And when Haasten did not speak of -his own accord, his brothers did not question him. Haasten, Haersten, -and Holmsten went about and bade every newly arrived chief welcome. -They wore splendid clothes, and carried valuable weapons and ornaments. -Over his shoulders each of the brothers wore a long cloak of heavy -silk--Haasten a red one, Haersten a blue one, and Holmsten a green one. - -They were all three fine-looking youths, tall and well-built, -fair-haired, with noble features and quiet demeanour. As they went -about bidding the guests welcome, side by side, Haasten on the right -and Holmsten on the left, few remembered having seen three such -fine-looking fellows together. They were very popular; very many sought -their friendship, but few won their confidence. - -Among these few were Ingolf and Leif. Haasten made no attempt to -conceal his gladness when he greeted the two cousins. Ingolf was the -special object of his warm friendship. He included Leif because he was -once for all inseparable from his cousin, and because in spite of -everything he liked him, and silently admired him for his courage. - -Walking slowly, the three brothers turned back to the place where -Ingolf and Leif were superintending the erection of tents, but their -fathers had already disappeared. They had found a place of honour in -the hall, where individual guests were received. There they sat, tasted -the brewing of the house, and compared notes on the latest news with -like-minded friends. - -Ingolf observed at last that Haasten especially wanted something with -him that day, and accordingly arranged that they should be alone for a -while. Haasten went straight to the point. "I hear, Ingolf, that you -and Leif will tomorrow enter brotherhood. I have expected that some -time it would come to that, but it is happening somewhat sooner than I -had expected." - -Ingolf interrupted him, though he well understood that he had not -finished what he had to say. He told Haasten briefly, but without -concealing anything, about their journey home after their last visit to -Gaulum. He hinted that Leif and he certainly were both anxious to enter -into an unbreakable bond. - -"You know Leif," he concluded. "You know how imprudent he is, and how -he needs protection. The shield that shall protect him will receive -dints. But a shield he must have, and that shield I will be." - -"Do you think that it would be of use if Leif at the same time obtained -other shields?" Haasten asked quietly. Ingolf grew a little pale, a -fact which did not escape Haasten. For awhile they stood and looked -into each other's eyes. There was a strange silence between them. -Both felt that now their destinies were being settled. At last Ingolf -reached Haasten his hand. "Haasten, my friend," he said in a low -voice, "I hope that we will always stand side by side where the word -of friendship sounds as well as where weapons speak. But I think Leif -would feel a defence of shields as a prison." - -Haasten remained standing quite still with his friend's hand in his, -and looked into his eyes. Both had a troubled look. Then Haasten said -quietly: "You have spoken, and it cannot well be otherwise. Let us each -for himself keep a good watch on our brothers. I have a sure foreboding -that it will be needed." He gave Ingolf's hand a final pressure and -released it. Silently they returned to the tents where Leif stood -engaged in friendly and cheerful conversation with Haasten's brothers. -Leif had produced the knife which Holmsten gave him, and was showing -with gestures and much hilarity how he had succeeded in killing the -horse. - -"The belt is paid for, Holmsten," he concluded cheerfully. "Your knife, -which once should have taken my life, has saved it. If you have an ax, -hew at me and make me a present of it afterwards. I need an ax; my -father will not give me one. He fears I might test its usefulness a -little too much. I have tried to steal one from him. But he has locked -the weapons up in a chest which I cannot open." - -Leif stopped when Ingolf and Haasten came up. A hasty glance convinced -him that something had taken place between the two. They were very -quiet. He thrust the knife noisily into its sheath, and involuntarily -straightened his body from its careless attitude. Soon after, Haasten -and his brothers withdrew. Haasten went straight to his father. "Is the -matter arranged?" asked Atle Jarl. "No, I have been considering it," -answered Haasten, who did not wish to give his father full information. -"I fear that brotherhood with Leif Rodmarsson will cause us too many -difficulties." - -"Very possibly," answered Atle. "But Ingolf is a good fellow, and will -inherit much property. His family has many friends, and will be a good -support in disturbed times." - -"My friendship with the cousins is independent of their entering -brotherhood." - -"Perhaps," answered the Jarl dryly. "You are in any case master over -your proceedings. My advice was only advice. May you never regret not -having followed it." - -Haasten, who saw that his father was angry, did not answer, but saluted -him respectfully and retired. He was depressed and filled with heavy -forebodings, but tried to conceal it as much as possible. - -The day began to decline. Atle Jarl had taken measures, and all the -arrangements for the feast were ready. The animals destined for -sacrifice were not allowed out at all that day. The fine, powerful -horses which were to be offered to Odin stood stamping their hoofs -impatiently in the stables. A flock of sheep, likewise meant to appease -the All-Father, pressed against one another, patiently resigned to -their fate, in a pen, rested their heads on each other's backs, -and chewed the cud over the last remains of the contents of their -stomachs, now and then shaking their ears a little discontentedly. -Plump oxen and bulls which, with one exception, should soon bleed in -honour of Odin, bellowed in all kinds of tones and butted against the -beams of the stalls. In an outhouse lay nine serfs and criminals with -their hands tied behind them. They were to be hung in order to join -the storm-god's wild hunt. That day it was chiefly Odin who received -offerings. But there was also a little diversion destined for Thor. -Away in a corner of the outhouse, where the serfs waited for the rope, -lay a ragged bundle. It was the serf-woman, Trude, who had been guilty -of stealing, and who, as she must somehow say good-bye to life, might -as well be utilized as an offering to Thor the Thunderer. When the pale -twilight of the evening had drawn its light veil over the landscape, -softened its sharp outlines and changed them to vague, shadowy -contours, people began to gather round the temple. All their weapons -they had left under guard in their tents. - -The temple at Gaulum was an old chief temple built long before the -house became a Jarl's seat. The dignity of high priest had from time -immemorial descended from father to son, and Atle Jarl the Slender had -thus inherited it. The temple was a large and spacious edifice, built -of heavy beams, with its entrance by a main-wall furnished with gables. -Burning and smoking pitch-torches hung fixed in heavy iron rings on -the walls, each watched by a serf. On entering, one perceived in this -flickering light only indistinct images of gods who sat on their -platforms behind a low partition-wall away at the opposite end of the -temple. Within the wall no ordinary person ventured to tread; only -the priest and his consecrated assistants, helpers in the sacrifice, -might go there. The gods sat arranged in a spacious semicircle. There -were several of them, both male and female. Most were splendidly -dressed, some even adorned with gold rings and precious stones. But -the three chief gods, Odin, Thor, and Frey, who sat in the midst of -the semicircle, drew the spectator's chief attention. In the centre -was enthroned Thor--here, as in many other places in Norway, the chief -object of worship. Thor sat in his thunder-chariot, to which were yoked -painted goats with gilded horns. The goats were on wheels, as though on -the point of drawing the chariot from its place in the chief procession -at Thor's festivals. In his right hand Thor held his short-handled -hammer high uplifted. He had an awe-inspiring aspect. Straight in front -of him was a thin slab of rock with a sharp upper edge, placed edgewise. - -On the right of Thor sat Odin in a wagon, both larger and more -magnificent than Thor's, but without animals to draw it. Odin sat on a -chair adorned with runes and sacred signs. He held a long spear in his -hand, and stared threateningly with his one eye. - -On the left of Thor sat Frey. His platform was a great stone, covered -with a parti-coloured carpet. In contrast to the other gods he sat -naked, holding a stag's horn, his only weapon, high in his right hand. - -In the midst of the semicircular space, on a special elevation, stood a -great stone basin in which the blood of the offerings was collected. -In the bowl lay a rod, used to stir the blood and then to sprinkle it -around. On the mound lay, besides, the Sacred Bracelet, a heavy, open -circlet of gold, inscribed with sacred signs, on which all oaths were -taken. - -When the people had assembled in the temple, Atle Jarl the Slender -entered, followed by his assistants. He wore white clothes with red -borders. His assistants were also dressed in white. - -When Atle Jarl entered, carrying a broad-bladed, long-handled ax over -his shoulder, taller by head and shoulders than most of those present, -thin and erect like the branch-lopped stem of a fir, he caused a gasp -in many a young breast, and even old, hardened Vikings felt a slight -shudder in their backs. This man stood at that moment in covenant with -the gods. They were brought into touch with the Unknowable. There was a -death-like silence in the temple. - -Atle Jarl walked with dignity between the thick-packed masses of men -on both sides. At the partition-wall his assistants remained standing -for a while; only the priest could go within. He placed the ax on the -mound where the basin stood. He saluted the three chief gods with a -slow and solemn bending of the knee before each, and then included the -other gods in one. Then he went back muttering secret words, took the -sacrificial bracelet from its place, and drew it on his right arm, -seized the ax with his left hand, and raised his right arm in command. -That was a signal to the door-guard. - -The most splendid of all the sacrificial animals, a coal-black ox with -shining head and large, crooked horns, was brought in by serfs, and led -to the partition-wall by other serfs, chosen as sacrificial helpers, -and consecrated to the service. At the same time two of the priest's -assistants came forward, lifted the bowl from the mound, and placed it -a little way off. The ox resisted violently when led in, and uttered -angry bellowings. It foamed with frenzy, and showed the whites of its -eyes. - -Atle Jarl stood with his left foot advanced and his ax lifted in both -hands. At the instant the ox was placed in the proper spot the ax fell -with a powerful and practised aim on its neck. The beast gave a bellow -and sank on its knees. Immediately the serfs stood over it with long -knives. A stab in the neck and a cut between the neck arteries, and -then down with it to the basin, so that the precious sacrificial blood -should not be spilt. Meanwhile, one of the assistants kept stirring the -blood in the bowl with a rod so that it should not coagulate. - -When the last drop of blood had been drawn off in the bowl, the -assistants raised the dead body by a rope and carried it beyond the -partition-wall. There it was received by other serfs, who carried it -outside and immediately set to work to skin it. - -Other animals were now brought forward. One by one they were killed, -and their blood emptied into the bowl. But their bodies were not -carried out afterwards, like the ox's. They were thrown on one side, -and left to wait till the sacrifices were over. - -A speckled bull was offered to Frey. All the other animals were -offerings to Odin, the god of battle, so that he should give success -and victory to the Viking expeditions which would take place in the -summer. - -Last came Thor's only offering--the serf-woman, Trude, was brought -forward. A pair of serfs dragged her to the wall, where two assistants -received her and stripped her rags from her body. The crowd waited -breathlessly. But not a groan or a gasp came from the serf-woman, -Trude. She was dragged by her hair before the Hammer-wielder, lifted -up, and laid with the small of her back crosswise over the sharp edge -of the stone altar. Then Atle Jarl made the sign of the hammer over -the offering, and the serfs pressed her down. A scream of unspeakable -terror tore through the air, and died away in a blood-curdling low, -quivering wail. With broken back the serf-woman, Trude, lay across -Thor's sacrificial stone. - -The bowl filled to the brim was now lifted by the assistants and set -on its mound again. Atle Jarl drew the sacrificial bracelet off his -arm, rubbed it in the blood, and drew it on his arm again. Then he -took the rod and began sprinkling the steaming blood around. First he -sprinkled Odin, then Thor, then Frey, and afterwards each of the gods. -Also the walls, ceiling, and floor he sprinkled with the protective -sacrificial blood. When Atle Jarl had finished the ceremonies within -the partition-wall, the assistants lifted the bowl, and, sprinkling the -blood on the right and the left, he went out of the temple, followed by -the assistants bearing the bowl. When it had been emptied of the last -drop, the bowl was carried back and set in its place. - -But the sacrifices were not yet over. Odin's chariot was now drawn -out of the temple, and two splendid white horses were yoked to it. -Then a serf came forward, chosen for his stature for the part, and was -dressed in the ox's skin, with the horns and hoofs hanging down and the -tinkling bells attached to it. - -The procession to Odin's grove was arranged, with Atle Jarl at the head -bearing the bloody ax over his shoulder. After him came the serf with -the ox-skin and bells. Then came Odin in his car drawn by white horses -and surrounded by white-robed assistants. The rear of the procession -was brought up by the crowd. Silently, the creaking of the car and the -tinkling bells being the only sounds audible in the bright night, the -procession went forward to Odin's grove. There were waiting already the -nine serfs and the criminals, who, by being strung up as sport for the -winds, should appease the storm-god, each tied to his death tree. - -Odin's car was driven forward to an open space, surrounded by sharp -stones. Only the priest and his consecrated helpers ventured to enter -the ring of stones. When Odin's car was brought to the place, and the -crowd had arranged themselves, the assistants went, two by two, to the -waiting victims. One fixed the cord and made sure that both it and the -branch were strong, the other loosed the victim's bonds. One of the -serfs wailed and begged for his life. He met only contemptuous glances, -and was kicked and thumped by the assistants. As he would not be quiet, -they forced a stone in between his jaws. - -When Atle Jarl saw that his assistants had finished their preparations -he gave a sign. At the same instant the victims were strung up all -together. Just before they had ceased their struggles a whistling sound -came through the wood. A gust of wind imparted a swinging motion to the -dangling bodies. A thrill of satisfaction mingled with awe went through -the hearts of those assembled. Odin had accepted the offering. Slowly -the procession wound its way back from Odin's grove. When they reached -the temple, the dead bodies of the sacrificed animals had already -been carried away by serfs, to be flayed and divided. The body of the -serf-woman, Trude, had also been removed. It had been sunk in the holy -well by the gable-end of the temple. This was not the first victim it -had swallowed. - -Odin was drawn to his place on the right hand of Thor. Atle Jarl took -the sacrificial bracelet off his arm and laid it on the mound by the -side of the bowl. This concluded the first part of the sacrificial -feast--the slaughter night. The people went to their tents and crept -under their skins, to get a little sleep. The early spring day was -already dawning in the east. - - - - -XII - -Ingolf and Leif went silently towards the tent. Ingolf was pleasantly -fatigued, and felt cheerful. He enjoyed the mental relaxation and -dreamy sleepiness which follows when an inner excitement has found -its natural relief. He went from the ceremony confirmed in his faith -with strengthened will. He felt himself in covenant relation with his -ferocious gods. - -With Leif the case was opposite. He had been sickened by the sight -and smell of the blood of the sacrificed animals. All the rest, and -especially Ingolf's behaviour, had had a repelling effect upon _him_ -who did not believe in the gods, nay, who had a profound contempt for -these ugly, bedizened images of wood. Ingolf's thorough absorption in -the ceremonies had made him sick at heart. Here was something he did -not understand. How _could_ Ingolf quietly watch helpless men being -ill-treated and murdered in honour of the gods? How _could_ he worship -gods whom he believed he could appease by hanging serfs and criminals -in their honour? Leif did not understand it. He felt himself suddenly -alone, and an eager longing for Helga took possession of him. There was -something about Ingolf which was beyond his comprehension. In relation -to the gods there would always be something to divide them. Hitherto -this had possessed such a slight significance for Leif that he had not -given the matter a thought. Now it grew suddenly, assumed a shape, and -was not to be got away from. Ingolf must certainly not become aware how -great a difference there was between them in this respect. For if he -did, how could he think of entering into brotherhood with him? - -Leif's emotion seethed and fermented. With every step his inward -excitement rose higher. To speak out to Ingolf would never do; if once -he began to speak, wild and uncontrolled words would stream from his -tongue. And he had vowed to himself never to let his fiery temperament -discharge itself in evil words over Ingolf. - -But, on the other hand, the excitement in his mind gradually became -uncontrollable. And now they were so near the tents, that only a few -steps more would rob him of the opportunity of relieving himself. He -stopped, perplexed, without knowing what he should say or do. - -"Ingolf!" he broke out suddenly, as if in bewilderment; his voice -was hoarse and unrecognizable. Ingolf stopped, surprised, and turned -towards him. In an instant they were confronting each other, Ingolf -with an astonished, questioning expression in his eyes and face, Leif -quivering in every limb with an excitement which bid fair to derange -his mind. He rushed at his cousin, flung his arms round him tightly, -and hissed from between his clenched teeth: "Look out!" - -Ingolf did not understand what he was about, and had no time to -consider. He needed all his presence of mind to keep on his legs, -for Leif attacked him with all his might, and his strength seemed to -increase with his exertions. Ingolf was not long in discovering that -this was serious; he had to defend himself or fall. Leif hissed and -groaned and bellowed like a maniac. Ingolf thought it was best to make -an end of it, and passed gradually over to the offensive. But it took -him time, and he needed to exert all his strength to overcome Leif. At -last he succeeded. He took advantage of a slip on Leif's part, slowly -deprived him of his foothold--then came the decisive moment--Leif -overbalanced and fell. - -Ingolf remained lying on the top of him. He had a good grip, and -held him fast. Leif's face was purple and swollen, and he foamed at -the mouth. His eyes were bloodshot, and were so furious that Ingolf -suddenly felt pity for him. - -"Cousin, be reasonable now," he begged persuasively. But to be overcome -in such a purely physical way had been too much for Leif. He struggled -hopelessly to get one arm loose, and when he did not succeed he hissed -with suppressed rage: "I could kill you!" Ingolf let him go at once and -sprang up. But Leif did not do the same, as he had expected. He had -discharged his emotions now and had given up. He remained lying with -his eyes closed, while the shame scorched and burnt in his soul. - -Ingolf stood for a little while looking at him. He felt the wrath -lurking in ambush within himself, and bravely fought with it. "What -have I done?" he asked at last quietly. - -Leif did not answer, but remained lying there, quiet and motionless, -with closed eyes. Within himself he was silently and hopelessly -wondering how he should set about opening his eyes and rising. Ingolf -stood looking at him. He began gradually to understand him, and to -enter into his feelings. Leif had madly set himself against the gods. -But what was the use of so attacking him, he would like to know? Well, -Leif had his peculiarities in everything. Now he lay there and was -ashamed, and could not bring himself to open his eyes. The best thing -was to give him a little time to collect himself. Ingolf remained -standing awhile and waited. "Come now, Leif!" he urged, in a friendly -tone, and Leif rose. Slowly he collected himself and got on his legs. -Ingolf stood and looked at him with curiosity. His features were -relaxed, and his eyes were dull and troubled. - -"What was the matter with you?" asked Ingolf earnestly, and could not -suppress a little laugh. - -Leif stood a short while without answering, as though searching his -memory for something he had forgotten. "You needn't trouble yourself -about it," he answered in a weary and rather shy tone, but not without -a certain defiance. "It was not you I hated, but your gods." - -"So it was not very strange you could not win, cousin," answered Ingolf -cheerfully. "You are still too slight of build to fight with the gods." - -"I shall not go with you to a feast any more," answered Leif, -unaffected by Ingolf's cheerfulness. "This once I may be allowed to say -it, and I beg you not to forget it. Your gods and your worship of them -are an abomination to me, and will always be so. Even if it should lose -me my brother, I must say it." - -There was a smothered warmth in Leif's words which made Ingolf serious. - -"It is just with you, as you are, that I wish to enter into -brotherhood, Leif," he answered quietly. "Your relation to the gods is -a matter between you and them. What you think of my worship of them -is your own affair. But I am anxious that you should understand that -I belong with all my soul and will to the gods. They were my fathers' -gods; if I were false to them, I should be false to my fathers. Rather -would I this very moment sacrifice myself to Odin than that that should -happen." - -"But then it is a sacrifice on your part," answered Leif quietly, "when -you enter into brotherhood with me who despise the gods, and so have -been false to my fathers." - -Ingolf was silent for a while. "It is another matter with you than with -me," he answered. "I cannot explain it, but I feel that it is quite -another matter with you. I should become weaker by not believing in the -gods; you would become so by believing in them. We are so different, -Leif. And I wish to be your brother as you are." - -"I will do my best that you may never regret that," answered Leif -quietly. - -They went to their tents. It was already nearly daylight. In the east -the sky was faintly red; there was only a short time to the sunrise. -Ingolf and Leif did not talk any more. They crept silently into their -sleeping-bags. But neither of them could close an eye. They remained -lying quiet till nearly midday. When the sun was at its zenith that -day, their brotherhood was to be sealed. - -Leif was the first who rose. When he had met Ingolf's open eyes, he -said in a low, cheerful tone: "Let us run to the stream." - -Ingolf sprang up. "Yes, we will." They ran to a place outside the -encampment, where they were in the shelter of a cliff, and where they -had been accustomed to wash themselves when, as small boys, they -visited their friends at Gaulum. Ingolf dipped his head in the water, -rubbed hard with both hands, and snorted cheerfully. But Leif flung -away every stitch of clothing and lay down in the running water. When -Ingolf saw it, he immediately followed his example. And so they lay -side by side in the stream, and let the cold running water stream over -their bodies, as when they were little boys. - -Leif looked at the sun. "We shall have to hurry." They sat for a little -while, squeezed the water out of their hair, and let the sun and the -wind dry their skins. But the water remained in drops on their skins -and would not be dried. Then they took their shirts and rubbed each -other, and then dressed in a trice. "Let us go slowly back," said Leif, -when they had their clothes on, and Ingolf had to look closer at him, -for such a proposal was very unlike him. Leif answered his questioning -look. "Otherwise we shall be so breathless, and we are getting too big -now to run like children." - -When they came up from the little valley in which the stream ran, they -saw that the people were already gathered, and hastened their steps. -Leif looked up hastily at the sun. "It is not yet quite midday," he -said, relieved, but went on. - -They arrived at the place at the same time as Atle Jarl, who as -high priest was to conduct the proceedings. Atle Jarl, generally a -mild and amiable man, wore his severest expression that day. He had -the sacrificial bracelet on his arm and a spear in his hand. A serf -followed him bearing two turf-cutters and two bright, sharp-pointed -knives. The people had gathered round a circular space, marked out with -wooden pegs. They readily made way for the two cousins and Atle Jarl. -When they reached the place marked out, Atle Jarl curtly bade the two -future brothers take off their shoes and stockings and step into the -ring. While they were doing so, he himself stepped into the ring, and -with his spear marked off a semicircle within it. Then Ingolf and Leif -each received his turf-cutter with orders to begin, each on his own -side of the semicircle, and cut a turf loose, taking care, however, -that both its ends remained firm. The turf that was to be cut loose was -to remain a living part of the ground. Ingolf was set to cut on the -outside of the semicircle, Leif on the inside. They each dropped on -one knee, stuck their turf-cutters into the ground, and began to cut. -Their task was to cut a solid piece of turf which would hold fast when -it was raised. Ingolf cut with an even, straight stroke; he was quiet -and undisturbed by the people standing and looking at him. Leif, on -the other hand, was nervous. He began cutting with all his might; his -edge became bent and uneven, and sweat was pouring from him before he -had got half through. When the spectators saw their different ways of -working, they smiled and winked at each other. - -Orn and Rodmar stood just outside the ring. Orn did not look happy, -but he concealed his displeasure under a mask of indifference. Rodmar -stood and looked angrily at Leif. He could hardly restrain himself from -shouting to him and correcting him. He saw, however, clearly that it -would only make bad worse, and controlled himself. But he leant towards -Orn and whispered as though making an excuse. "Ingolf will need all his -quiet and strength before he can get Leif tamed." - -"He cannot be tamed," answered Orn in a low tone, but with emphasis -in his voice. "A horse with the staggers cannot be broken in; it is a -useless animal, and brings ill-luck." - -"He is my son," answered Rodmar, who always found fault with Leif but -could not bear others doing so. "You judge him too severely." - -"He is your son and my kinsman," Orn whispered back sombrely, -"otherwise this ratification of brotherhood would not have taken -place--at least as long as I had a breath left in my body." - -Ingolf and Leif had now cut loose the piece of turf, and went together -to lift it. They raised it carefully till it stood straight up and -formed an arch. Then Atle Jarl stepped in and placed his spear in -the middle of the arch to hold the turf up. He himself stood and -supported the spear while Ingolf and Leif cut loose an oblong turf -under the arch. Their blood was not to run on the greensward, but -was to mingle on the bare earth. When they had finished they gave up -their turf-cutters, and at Atle Jarl's command stepped in under the -turf arch, each on his own side of the spear-shaft. Atle Jarl now -dictated the oath, and they vowed mutual brotherhood, each with his -right hand on the sacred bracelet. When the oath had been taken, serfs -came with knives. Atle Jarl received the knives and handed them to the -newly-sworn brothers, with the command to confirm the brotherhood they -had just inaugurated by letting their blood flow jointly on the sacred -earth. Atle Jarl showed them briefly where they should pierce their -calves with the knives. - -Ingolf and Leif both did so at the same moment. Ingolf thrust his -knife-point well in and cut a deep gash. Leif put his knife right -through so that the point projected a couple of inches on the other -side of his calf. He had difficulty in drawing it out again. The blood -ran down in red streams. The spectators felt a strange shuddering -thrill at seeing how it oozed out from under the naked soles of their -feet. Leif watched the course of his blood attentively as it approached -Ingolf's on the brown scar of earth between them. As it seemed to him -to go too slowly, he stooped down, directed the streams of blood with -the point of his knife, and stirred the blood and earth round between -him and Ingolf. A laugh then rang out in the air from hundreds of -throats. Even Orn smiled, though against his will, and Atle Jarl's eyes -assumed a milder expression. - -Leif looked hastily up and straightened himself with a jerk. He looked -round, a little astonished, and his eyes rested on Ingolf. A very -pleasant smile lay on Ingolf's face, and there was a moist glimmer in -his eyes. - -Atle Jarl now proclaimed that Ingolf Arnarson and Leif Rodmarsson had -entered into legal brotherhood, and named the witnesses. With that the -solemn ceremony was at an end. The grass-turfs were carefully laid down -again in order that they might grow firm and be incorporated with the -earth's life. - -Ingolf and Leif were now joined together by the strongest bonds that -exist--the blood-tie between brothers, the most sacred and inviolable -of all blood and family ties. The earth by which they had been formed -in different mothers' wombs had now drunk their blood mingled, and had -at the same time given them new birth, since they had passed together -under the turf arch, a part of earth's living frame. The earth knew -now, and had recognized their covenant--a covenant no power could -break. The sons of Atle were the first who approached to tender their -good wishes on the occasion. - -Haasten pressed Ingolf's hand and whispered confidentially: "You have -in Leif made a brother who at any time and without hesitation will -give his blood for you to the last drop. Keep always a watchful eye on -him, for his mind is as easily moved as a willow, but it has also the -willow's toughness." - -Holmsten handed over to Leif a broad-bladed, long-shafted battle-ax -with a handle inlaid with gold, a splendid weapon, which made -Leif colour with joy. "Here is an ax for you, friend Leif," he -said cheerfully. "Swing it bravely, but take care that you do not -absent-mindedly come to cleave your friends' heads with it!" - -Leif was moved to tears. He kissed Holmsten for the ax. Leif and -Holmsten's friendship lasted for whole days, to the great joy and -relief of Ingolf and Haasten. They had never before been able to keep -the peace for even a few hours at a time. Ingolf began to believe that -the costly gifts which had been exchanged between Holmsten and Leif -must have some special significance. He felt unusually cheerful in -spirits that day. Leif also felt a peace and sense of security which -was strange to him. It was as though the responsibility which he had -assumed in entering into brotherhood evoked his manhood. He seemed to -have suddenly grown adult. His mind had found an equilibrium, which -acted beneficially, and was plainly traceable in his bearing. - -Evening came, and the second night of the sacrificial feast was about -to commence. As people began to go to the temple, Leif said to Ingolf: -"I shall not go. I shall remain at home in the tent." - -"Very well, I won't go either," said Ingolf, and tried to appear as -though it were a matter of indifference to him. - -But Leif would not hear of that. "Those who know me will not be -surprised that I remain away," he said. "It is another matter with you. -If you won't go alone, you will oblige me to go with you, and I don't -much like going there." - -At last Ingolf went alone. When he entered the temple the people were -already assembled with great jubilation and much noise. On the floor -there was burning a fire from one end of the temple to the other -outside the partition-wall. This fire, named Langildene ("the long -fires"), could be crossed at various points, though only by going -through the lambent flames. Over it hung great cauldrons, whence the -fumes of the meat of the sacrifices filled the air with vapour and -smoke tempting to hungry stomachs. - -Tables and benches were arranged on both sides of the fire. It was some -time before each man had his horn. Then Atle Jarl rose, consecrated the -drinking, and proposed the toast in honour of Odin. It was a toast for -Victory and Might, and everyone had to empty his horn to the bottom. -Some made the sign of the hammer over the horn of mead. They were -those who trusted in their own power and might. They consecrated their -drinking to Thor. Now other serfs entered, bearing great dishes. They -fished the meat out of the cauldrons with hooks, filled the dishes, and -bore them round. Then began a festive battle for the best morsels, with -shouting and laughter which shook the temple. - -Women now entered, lifted the gods down from their platforms, took off -their dresses, and began to rub them with the fat of the sacrificial -animals. This was a very solemn ceremony. - -When the guests had appeased their first hunger, full horns stood again -before them. Atle Jarl blessed the drinking, and they all emptied their -horns in honour of Thor. Then they ate again, but now quietly and -deliberately. The dishes were emptied and filled anew. There was no -scarcity of food or of beer. - -They drank horns to Njord and to Frey for peace and fertility. They -drank a horn to Brage, with which they pledged solemn vows. Last of -all, Atle Jarl rose, always steady on his legs and firm in his voice -(he had tasted mead before), blessed the drinking, and proposed a toast -in memory of their deceased kinsmen. That toast used not to be very -widely observed--by that time many lay under the table. Others had gone -outside, and the rows of the feasters grew thinner. - -When Ingolf had gone to the temple, Leif's newly found mental -equilibrium suddenly forsook him. He was overcome by a feeling of -disquiet, strong and not to be shaken off--a fit of impatience which -rankled in his breast, and made him perspire and feel unwell. -Something must be done, he knew not what, until it suddenly became -clear to him that he could not do without Helga any longer. He ran -home to the house and got hold of a serf, whom he sent with a message -to Ingolf. Then he took a bridle in his hands and a saddle over -his shoulders and went off to find his horse. There was a strange -feverishness in all his proceedings, but he was cheerful and light of -heart, as was always the case when he had overcome uncertainty and -betaken himself to action. He found his horse, caught and saddled it, -and went straight homewards at full gallop. He dared not think at all, -for it was plain to him that it would be too long before he could see -Helga, and the thought made his heart sick. A feeling of longing was on -him, a longing of the strong kind, which grows in force if one gives -way to it. His rapid riding gave him relief, and released him from -thinking. He entered into a strange relation with the paths he rode by, -and every stone and bush which he passed on the way. A pasture which -he went by reminded him of the horse, and he dismounted, took off the -saddle and bridle, and lay down. The horse rolled on its back awhile, -then rose and began grazing eagerly. This haste seemed to quiet Leif's -longing, and he lay comfortably there. He allowed the horse to still -its sharpest pangs of hunger, but soon his patience was over, exhausted -and vanished. He saddled the horse again and went off at full gallop. -Daylight came, and he was forced to stop and let the horse breathe -and graze a little. This time Leif could not lie still, while it was -grazing. He sat a little, walked a little, and was restless. Long -before the proper time he saddled the horse again, but before mounting -this time he patted its neck and head, scratched it behind the ear, and -spoke kindly to it: "If you hold out, I will remember you as long as we -both live!" - -So it carried him forward again, over hill and dale, over smooth, -grassy plains and stony tracts, over clear streams and roaring rivers. -The horse's clattering hoofs awoke in the air alternately falling and -rising echoes. So the incredible was accomplished, and the length of -the way slowly overcome. One morning at sunrise Leif arrived home. -Helga stood outside the house as though she had expected him, and the -world seemed new. - -"It is you, Leif," said Helga, and did not conceal her gladness. Leif -had already sprung from his horse. He ran to her and flung his arms -around her. "Helga," he said, and kissed her. "I _had_ to come home all -at once." Helga laughed. - -"I dreamt of you last night," she said, and kissed him. "_That_ was -what I dreamt." - -"What?" asked Leif. - -"That I kissed you." - -And she kissed him again. That was a happy day. - - - - -BOOK II - - - - -I - - -Years passed and nothing happened. There was much talk of disturbance -and disquiet in the north of the country. The young King Harald and his -uncle, Guttorm, were continually engaged in warfare. Various raisers of -disturbance had already been suppressed, but new ones were continually -starting up. The latest rumour current was, that the young King -purposed, as soon as he had given peace to his Kingdom, to extend it. -It did not look as if he had peaceful intentions. Dalsfjord as yet was -ravaged only by rumours. No events themselves, only the faint thunders -they aroused, came near there. - -Orn, however, was always of opinion that it was safest for Rodmar to -remain; especially as Leif had now undertaken the management of the -property, and Rodmar might as well remain in one place as another. - -Much beer was brewed in Orn's house. Perhaps it was not without some -connection with this that Orn and Rodmar's talk took all the more -a prophetic tinge. Obscure and rather disconnected wisdom flowed -liberally from their lips. Leif called this wise talk nonsense, and -was not ashamed to laugh openly in his father's face when he was more -wise and obscure than ever. Ingolf, on the other hand, although with -some difficulty, continued to invest Orn with a halo of dignity, and -showed him all possible filial reverence. He always consulted him in -important questions, although certainly only for form's sake. And he -never brought forward a matter without having first procured permission -to speak. This pleased Orn in a high degree, although he sometimes felt -somewhat embarrassed by it, and almost always showed peevishness to his -son. - -Orn was by no means easy to deal with. For example, Ingolf, at the -beginning of the spring when he completed his nineteen winters, went -to him to hear his opinion regarding the sowing plans he had made for -the summer, and also about a necessary enlargement of the salt-kilns. -Orn looked up at him with a scornful and malicious look in his -drink-swollen eyes, heard fully all he had to say, and at last broke -out harshly on him. - -"You are only a peasant! A good-for-nothing you are, although you are -tall and heavy enough! You wear the family bracelet! What honour have I -from you? There is no energy in you. Do you think one finds honour in -the fields? Do you think one can plough it out of the ground? Food you -find, but never any honour. Do you think a man keeps fresh by burning -salt all his life? Keep away from me with your salt-burning and your -sowing-plans. Would any one believe you were a free man's son, and -soon full grown? Speak with the serfs about it. No--Harald, Halvdan -the Black's son--there is a fellow with some stuff in him! You'll feel -his knuckles one day--wait and see! He'll mark you all with the brand -of slavery--every man of you. Each and all of you will have to pay -tribute to him, if you do not want to be shorter by a head or to have -your necks stretched! It is said that he intends to subdue all Norway -and to become sole King. How old are you now? Nineteen winters? He is -four years younger! You are no King--no! You are right in that. But -your forefathers were chiefs, and ruled themselves, and ruled others as -the King's peers. Go off to your fields and your salt-burning--I won't -listen to you any more. I won't _see_ you! Go! Ha! Wait a little. Go -first to the smith, and have your fathers' weapons smelted down into -meat-axes! Have you not increased your stock? Are you not in want of -meat-axes! No, it was something different in my youth. If I had been -in my prime now, the good Harald would have found at least one neck he -could not break. Unless, indeed, I had deemed it wisest to assist him. -That also might be a way to honour. But you have only thoughts for your -fields and your salt-burning. Go!" - -Thus Orn spoke, and was very irritable. Ingolf listened to him -patiently without moving a muscle. And when he received the command -to go he retired with a respectful salute. He honoured the family in -his father, and did not wear the family bracelet in vain on his young -arm. Ingolf looked after his property; Leif neglected his. For the -first two years Leif had managed remarkably well alone. But when it -no longer amused him to rule and give orders to the house-servants, -he began to become somewhat careless. It was to his advantage that -his people were reliable and fond of him--remarkably so, in fact. He -might scold them thoroughly, using the whole of his copious vocabulary -until his voice failed him. He might beat them and abuse them, and bid -them ten thousand times to go the straight way north or down to hell. -They admired his readiness of speech and energetic irritability. It -was always enlivening to see him in a rage. And it was characteristic -of him that his wrath was forgotten as soon as it had blazed up. It -flashed up like a fire of pine-needles and burnt out at once. Besides, -he was not small-minded, and let every one manage his own affairs, so -long as he minded his work. He was a kind and cheerful master to serve -under. Many plants grew in his track, but never the plant of dullness. - -Ingolf had another way with his people. He immediately became a father -and providence for them. He was considerate towards the old, and let -them have an easy time. They were never weary of blessing him. He -visited them often, and his visit was always like a gift. He showed -an equable temper with his people, demanded a certain amount of work -from them, and expressed in encouraging words his satisfaction with -work well done. On the other hand, no one had ever heard a threat from -his mouth. He had his own way of showing displeasure by a certain -indifferent silence which did not fail of its effect. No one liked to -feel himself the object of that quiet taciturnity. His peaceful manner -diffused a peculiar sense of security around him. He was careful in his -choice when he engaged new people, which rarely happened. Those whom he -had once engaged remained with him. - -Leif could not alter his nature; he was just Leif, once and for all. -When he had managed his property with diligence and watchfulness for -three years it amused him no longer. He began to slacken, and let -things go at haphazard. And since they did not seem to go altogether -badly that way, he gradually preferred not to look after them at all. -So Ingolf found him going idle for whole months at a time. Ingolf -wondered at him. How could he choose to go on and undertake nothing? -No, that was going too far. Ingolf secretly kept an eye on Leif's -property, and saw that it was managed in some way without him, although -not thoroughly. So there was all the less reason for him to interfere -in Leif's way of living. There resulted a good deal of restraint -between the two sworn brothers which was unavoidable. Ingolf tried his -best not to let himself be irritated by Leif's idle ways. He exerted -himself to meet him as unconstrainedly as before. But his openness -was not natural as it used to be, and seemed forced. Leif noticed it -without thinking about it, and the feeling of restraint between them -continued. - -Only seldom did Leif follow Ingolf to the fields or to other business. -Their unconscious inner tension robbed their intercourse of all outer -comfort or heartiness. The sense of brotherhood and family feeling -between them decreased greatly, and threatened to vanish. - -Ingolf be-took himself to work as a defence. He wrapped himself in -business as in a coat of mail, and work shielded him to a certain -extent. But the unavoidable vacant hours were like rents in his armour. -And the weapons Ingolf had to fight against immediately found every -exposed place. - -Leif was not the man to notice that something had happened when nothing -had really done so. He only felt boredom and emptiness, and the -difficulty there is in making time pass when like a refractory horse it -begins rearing on its hind-legs. Either he sat alone with Helga and let -the hours fly, or he simply lay and lazed somewhere, staring into space -and wondering what purpose there can be in a useless day. His mind -became every day more unbalanced, and his temper was like a sportive -squirrel. Sometimes his restlessness and impatience impelled him to -tease and vex those who surrounded him. Not even Helga escaped; on the -contrary, just because she was the most helpless before him, it was she -who suffered most. Not rarely his words made her cry. Afterwards he sat -silent and helpless, unable to repair what he had done, and feeling -intolerable pain. - -Leif's only excuse was that he was Leif and had lost his balance. The -hopeless melancholy of youth was upon him. - -Years passed and nothing happened. Hitherto each year had had one -event. They visited Gaulum, or Atle's sons visited them. One winter -Leif and Ingolf were invited to the feast at Gaulum; the next winter -they were the hosts. Hitherto in Leif's mind there had been a halo -about these feasts; he had awaited them with eagerness and taken part -in them with a happy fervour of abandonment. Now he hardly cared to -think of them any more, and had quite ceased to take pleasure in them. - -For there had gradually risen in Leif's mind, although he carefully -concealed it, a strong ill-will against Atle's sons, especially -Holmsten. Holmsten had always been a thorn in his side. Holmsten's -voice and vocabulary, his smile, his way of being silent, and his whole -character had an irritating effect on Leif. At times, when he was not -especially sensitive, he could, as it were, lock such feelings out. -But there were other times when he stood and actually shivered with -irritation merely at seeing and hearing Holmsten. But, faithful to his -oath of brotherhood and promise to Ingolf, he suppressed all feelings -of that kind as best he could. In any case, they never broke out. Thus -it happened that Holmsten once in a humourous mood made merry over -Leif's appearance. He meant nothing serious by it, but an innocent -remark about Leif's large nose slipped thoughtlessly out of his mouth. -When he saw what effect it had upon Leif, who became quite red in the -face, he was immediately sorry, and said nothing. When Leif had thus -come to know what he looked like, his eyes were suddenly opened to -see how handsome Atle's sons were. From that day it was that he began -to hate them in his heart, especially the youngest. He now noticed -also how they looked at Helga, when they were on a visit. He did not -like those looks. Of course he could well understand that they could -scarcely keep their eyes from Helga. But Helga was his, and that made -a difference. And although Atle's sons could not know that, yet at any -rate they ought not to look at Helga so. It was especially Holmsten -with whom Leif found himself angry--Holmsten, whose existence from -the time that Leif was a boy had rankled like a thorn in his mind. -Holmsten was undeniably the handsomest of the brothers, perhaps because -he, as the youngest, was now at the handsomest age. Moreover, it was -Holmsten whose look fastened on Helga with the greatest pertinacity. - -Leif was pained, and suffered. The most intolerable part about it -almost was that it was impossible for him to let Helga notice his -jealousy. She did not give the slightest occasion for it, but that did -not comfort Leif at all--on the contrary. This made Leif's behaviour -towards her rough and unintelligible. She was almost obliged to believe -that he was no longer as fond of her as he had been, since he at times -could do without her. It was only the pain in his look, even when he -behaved in the most capricious way, which quieted her doubts. Yet she -went about sometimes with such pensive eyes. There sat Leif, with a -feeling of emptiness like a man who must see the most precious thing he -possesses slip out of his hand, and cannot move a finger. Leif could -at times become so anxious about Helga that all gladness and pleasure -in life forsook him. Often she looked at him with a questioning and -troubled look, and shut herself within herself. - -The summer after Leif had completed seventeen and Ingolf nineteen -winters, Atle's sons for the first time went on a Viking expedition. -That summer was the worst Leif had ever experienced. The want of -occupation, and the complete absence of all events, became doubly -intolerable now that he knew that other young men, who were not much -more than his own equals in age, were sailing out on the wide ways -of the sea, making the acquaintance of foreign people and lands, -trafficking or fighting with those whom they encountered wherever they -went, and, in any case, having new experiences every day and every hour -of the day. These thoughts were so painful that Leif at times became -quite poorly and depressed when they attacked him. - -That summer there arose besides in his distracted and uneasy mind a -besetting idea, which, when it had once taken root, was not to be -shaken off. Suppose Holmsten should be killed that summer, how would -Helga receive the news when she heard it? He could sit silent and -watch her for hours at a time in order to discover an answer to this -question. Sometimes he introduced the Viking expedition of Atle's sons -as a topic of conversation before her. She did not seem specially -interested in it, but talked willingly, though without great interest, -about it. These conversations gave Leif a strong impression of woman's -falsity! - -At last there came a day when he could hold out no longer, threw away -all shame, and went to Helga and told her that news had come from -Atle's sons that Holmsten had fallen. Helga sat for a while pensive -and serious. "So we shall never see him more," she said, with a slight -tremor in her voice. "I cannot really imagine Atle's sons without -thinking of them all three together--so I remember them the first time -I saw them, so one always saw them. His brothers will be very grieved -at losing him." - -Leif listened breathlessly, but her words and tone made him no wiser. -"Was it Haersten--or Haasten?" he thought. "I should have told her -that all three had fallen." - -Utterly discomfited by this frustration of his attempt at surprise, -he gave it up altogether. Now he was reckless. "That is not true," he -confessed wearily. "There has come no news from Atle's sons." - -Helga became quite silent from surprise. Her astonished look rested -almost anxiously upon him. "How can you take it into your head to say -such things?" - -Leif looked maliciously and despairingly at her. "It is still too early -to weep for Holmsten," he said coldly and scornfully. Then he rose -suddenly and went. As he stepped out of the door, a burst of cheerful, -rippling laughter broke out behind him. "Why does she laugh?" he -thought, anxious and angry at the same time, but did not turn round to -examine her face. The rest of the day he kept puzzling about her laugh. -Did she laugh because it was not true that Holmsten had fallen, or did -she only laugh at him, because she had discovered that he was jealous -of Holmsten? For the rest it seemed to Leif that neither was a laughing -matter. So morbid had he gradually become that all laughter seemed to -him suspicious and unbecoming. It took Helga several days to eradicate -the effects of her laughter from Leif's mind. Even kisses and embraces -seemed ineffectual. He suffered from his peculiar obstinate temper, -insisting that he had been insulted, but unable to overcome it. It -required a severe effort before he could bring himself to repay Helga's -gentleness with the same. - -But then he seemed all at once to have become quite different. It -seemed as though the exposure he had made of himself had cured him. -He felt an immense relief. Now he had, at any rate, proof that Helga -would neither become white as snow, nor fall dead, even if she should -hear that Holmsten had fallen. He began gradually to surmise that his -jealousy was only a cob-web of the brain. - -Besides this, a thought had taken possession of him which drove all -spiteful spectres out of his mind. As early as the next summer he would -go on a Viking expedition himself. He would not remain here and become -prematurely old and peevish. It was true that at summer-time he would -still be two years short of the regular Viking age. But Ingolf would at -that time be of the right age and could get his going legalized--for -Ingolf would go too, as a matter of course. They could not go about at -home for ever and become moss-grown without and mouldy within. - -"Look at the old men!" he broke out, when in words that stumbled over -each other he made Helga privy to his plan. "Must one not be sorry -for them? Yet they have been young once. This is what age makes of -people. It is better, when one is good for nothing else but boasting, -to have something to boast of, than for want of experiences to become a -wretched liar." - -"Do you think that you will some day become like--like your father?" -asked Helga, smiling. She thought Rodmar was worse than Orn. - -"Without doubt," answered Leif decidedly. "I can certainly not realize -it. But why should I become otherwise? Must they not have once been -young and full of life? Now they drivel!" - -Helga sat for a little while and thought. And while she thought, her -expression changed and became pensive and serious. - -"You are so imprudent, Leif," she said, with anxious eyes, "I fear you -will be killed in your first battle." - -Leif laughed arrogantly. "Have you not noticed that I am invulnerable," -he outbroke, with a beaming smile, "that nothing can injure me? There -is something or other which protects me. I have thought about it. It -can only be _your_ love, Helga. What else should it be?" - -Helga kissed him. She had tears in her eyes. "If my love can protect -you, Leif, you _are_ invulnerable. My own friend, do whatever you will, -only do not quite forget me." - -Leif hurried from the place to meet Ingolf. And when he found him -he was so completely the old Leif, with body and soul intent upon a -definite object, that, with the stream of his talk and the irresistible -absoluteness of his manner, he swept all ill-humour out of Ingolf's -mind. Now that Leif had become quite himself again, Ingolf needed no -more to be on the watch regarding his own attitude towards him. Ingolf -stood quite quietly, listened to him, and allowed him to talk freely, -without the slightest attempt at interruption. He merely stood and -looked at him, and enjoyed feeling how his eagerness infected his own -mind like a happy excitement. Ingolf felt at that moment a gladness -which he had forgotten. He could have embraced his brother. - -While Leif spoke further and developed his plans, Ingolf pondered. He -only followed Leif's stream of talk with one ear, only to ensure that -nothing important escaped him. Meanwhile, he subjected the project to -independent consideration. Perhaps it was, at any rate, over early to -join in a Viking expedition just now. Perhaps they ought rather to -wait a couple of years; Leif was so young, and was still not of the -warrior's age. But, on the other hand, Leif needed a change just now. -And he was quite self-reliant, though not of the proper age. They could -also train themselves in the use of weapons in the winter. If they -waited, Leif would again become strange and not to be understood or put -up with. For Leif's sake they must go. How completely he was again the -old Leif, even in his thoughts! - -Ingolf concluded his considerations by saying: "I will talk with my -father about the matter," in the middle of Leif's stream of words. -Then Leif became uncontrollable for a while. He seized hold of Ingolf -and whirled him round. He knew that with this sentence the matter was -decided. But it seemed to him when, out of breath he let his laughing -brother go, that he absolutely must say something about Orn. - -"The old blusterer!" he snorted contemptuously. "To think that we -should guide ourselves by _his_ opinion. Well, do as you like. Only -forget not to say that we shall bring wine home for him--much wine. -Then you will see how tractable he will become. I will promise my -father the same, in order to make him willing to give up the keys of -the weapon-chest." - -Ingolf went to his father, put the matter in a few words before him, -asked him for ships and merchandize, and first and foremost for his -consent to their making an expedition the next summer. - -While Ingolf talked, Orn sat with a dull look and an unwilling -expression in his face, as if it was with difficulty that he heard -him to the end. "Ships and merchandize are your own," he answered -peevishly, when Ingolf was silent. "You can do with both what you will, -and it would not surprise me if you returned home empty-handed. Leif -will still prove a costly brother to you. He will be captured, and -you will have to pay the ransom. Keep a good watch on the ships, and -don't let yourself be cheated in trafficking. When they offer you one -cask of wine for a bear's skin, you should ask three, then you will -get two. For the rest, you can go anywhere in the world as far as I -am concerned, if only you do not disgrace your father. Go! No, wait a -little. If Atle's sons go again on an expedition in the summer, show -that you have a little intelligence, and go with them. Then you will -be five together, and can better hold your own where you go. But if -you return home without a good stock of red wine from the land of the -Franks, I will never see you before my eyes, or hear so much as the -sound of your voice. Go!" - -Leif also talked with his father. He was extravagant in his description -of the matter, and lavish in promises. He simply told his father that -now in Ireland and the British Isles grape-wine from all the lands of -the earth could be bought. When the old Rodmar, made young again by the -thought of earth's flowing glories, began to talk of travelling with -them, Leif changed his tone, and pictured the dangers and fatigues of -the journey in vivid colours. Then Rodmar shrivelled into himself again -and gave up the thought of travelling. - -But Leif got the keys of the weapon-chest, and for the first time -obtained his father's blessing. - -Ingolf told Leif that his father had proposed that they should join -with Atle's sons in the expedition. At first Leif was a little annoyed, -but his joy was so great that everything else became of secondary -importance in comparison with the prospect that he was going out--out -on long journeys in the wide world. He saw at once the reasonableness -of the proposed arrangement. They gained in strength by joining with -Atle's sons, and would be invincible. Besides, there would be more -ships, and the expedition would be a grander thing all round. And there -was, moreover, something enticing in the idea of being with Atle's sons -and witnessing what good and evil befell them. - -Perhaps he would have the experience of seeing one or more of them fall -by the enemy's hand. That would be an experience worth bringing home. -When he had got so far in his considerations, he gave Ingolf's proposal -his unconditional approval. - -There was much joy in Orn's house. The old men were enlivened, their -stories became more cheerful, and they were not quite so peevish as -before. They already anticipated beforehand in their thoughts how the -barrels of red wine from the land of the Franks would be trundled up -to the house from the landing-place. They knew how a barrel of wine -should be handled from the moment the bung was drawn out till it stood -empty. They already became fastidious and difficult to please with -their thoughts of the red wine. - -From that time they drank only mead. All other beer tasted sour, -they said, and wrinkled their noses. One day Orn summoned Ingolf and -reminded him in an imperious tone of honey: "From henceforth only mead -will be brewed here in the house. Go!" - -Ingolf smiled to himself when he came out from his father. When no one -saw it, he permitted himself now and then a smile. Ingolf and Leif had -their ships examined, and made other preparations. - -Leif spent most days down below at the boat-houses. He was -indefatigable, and showed a reflectiveness and care in his preparations -which both surprised and rejoiced Ingolf. - -They were to equip three ships, so there was much to do in taking goods -on board and arranging them, especially as the ships had not been -used for many years, and had therefore to be made taut, tarred and -thoroughly overhauled. - -Ingolf and Leif divided the work: Leif looked after the ships and their -equipment, while Ingolf managed the properties of both, and arranged -for obtaining by exchange goods for the expedition. - -Leif was indefatigable. Neither the autumn's clammy rain nor the -winter's keen frost and furious snow-storms overcame his energy. The -whole day long, and sometimes far into the night, he was at the -water-side. Helga had to seek him there so that he should not be quite -apart from her. She was glad to see him so happy and absorbed. She was -very warm-hearted, and when he could spare her some time, it was as -though he gave her a treasure. When he thus for a time had forgotten -his work, Helga's exuberant feeling, mingled with the desire to see -Leif at work, made her occasionally remind him that he forgot the time. -The energy with which he set to work again could be a song of secret -gladness in Helga's heart for the rest of the day. - -That winter it was Ingolf and Leif's turn to visit Atle's sons. Already -during their first day at Gaulum, Ingolf brought up the subject which -was to him at the moment of greatest importance. Turning to Haasten, he -told the brothers that he and Leif had resolved to go on an expedition -in the summer, and proposed to join them under Haasten's leadership, -provided the brothers also had determined on a cruise. - -Atle's sons had had a prosperous summer and were going out again. -Haasten considered it self-evident that they should go in company. He -asked his brothers' opinion. Haersten agreed with him. "Leif is two -winters short of the regular Viking-age," answered Holmsten, with so -little reflection that he hardly knew he had said it, before the words -were out of his mouth. - -Leif coloured. And as was always the case when he became angry, he -involuntarily straightened himself. "Let us see if I stand back in any -matter, when occasion arises," he answered, keeping calm successfully. -"If not, is there any reason for setting me aside on account of my -youth?" Ingolf stood pale and resolute. "Leif and I go together," he -said slowly. "I did not think this objection possible, or I would not -have brought forward any proposal for fellowship. Yet we all know how -common it is that the elder lawfully take the younger. Now, let us -talk no more about it. We brothers are men enough to make our way for -ourselves." - -"I for my part am willing to go in fellowship with you both," answered -Holmsten quietly and undisturbed, "and willing to take Leif. I only -meant by what I said to draw attention to the fact that he is not of -the legal age." - -"Then your words were incautious and liable to be misunderstood," said -Haasten reprovingly, in a severe tone which he seldom used towards his -brothers. Then turning to Ingolf he continued: "We brothers offer you -our fellowship, and beg you earnestly not to decline our offer. We have -been friends since we were boys. We belong together on sea and on land. -I will answer for it that we brothers keep our agreement to the last -drop of our blood and the last farthing in our possession." - -Thus they agreed to sail together on a Viking expedition under the -leadership of Haasten as the eldest. The place and time of their -meeting would be further discussed with Ingolf at the time of the -spring sacrifice. - - - - -II - - -One sunny day in the fresh early summer, when airy white clouds were -passing across the bright blue sky and a cheerful breeze was blowing -over the dark blue sea, Ingolf and Leif sailed with their six ships -from Dalsfjord to meet Atle's sons at Hisargavl. - -Busy days had preceded their departure. Ingolf had in the course of -the year collected a quantity of goods. They had to be divided among -the ships, put on board, stowed away, and secured carefully. There -were dried fish in quantities--some which they had caught themselves, -and some bought from Lofoten. There were dried skins. There were large -bales of wool. There was also a quantity of furs, obtained from inland -by commerce with the Finns; light wares, minever, and other varieties -of skins. When the goods had been stowed together amidships, the whole -heap was covered with skins for protection against rain and sea, and -well secured besides by long ropes and straps of hide. - -The two largest of Ingolf's and Leif's six ships were dragon-ships. -Each had five-and-thirty oars on board, in all, seventy oar-holes, and -were remarkable warships. Splendidly carved dragon-heads, which could -be taken off and put on at pleasure, towered high over the sharp prows, -showing their teeth in war-like fashion and with tongues stretched out -contemptuously against sea and sky, storms and enemies. The stern of -the ship formed the dragon's tail, was artistically carved, and was, as -well as the gunwale, adorned with ingenious intertwined devices. - -The other ships were smaller. Two of them had thirty oars on board, the -others five-and-twenty. They were also ornamented with animals' heads -on the bows, and devices along the gunwale and stern, although not so -splendidly as the leading ships. - -Ingolf and Leif stood each on the poop of his dragon-ship when the -little fleet rowed out from the landing-place by Orn's house. On -the higher ground were gathered all those who were to remain behind -at home. While the ships were still near the land, loud shouts of -farewell were exchanged between those who stayed behind and those who -were departing. But very soon the long, slender ships with their rows -of oars crept out of hearing. They could then only make signs to one -another. - -All this fuss about departure annoyed Ingolf. As soon as they were -in somewhat open water, he had the striped, four-sided, square sail -hoisted. There was only one sail to each ship, but this one could be -turned round the mast and managed with great ease and skill. - -While they were still near land Leif often turned and looked back. -He only saw one among the figures of those left behind--a girl whose -fair hair floated in the breeze. She stood so still. Every time he saw -her, his eyes filled with tears, which blotted her from his view. He -did his best to refrain from weeping, but was on the verge of tears. -For the moment the expedition lost all its attraction for him. He felt -suddenly that wherever Helga was not, there was only triviality and -tediousness. If he could have done so honourably he would have turned -back. He felt the separation so acutely that he was neither aware of -the blue sea nor the sunny day. He could not understand why he had not -before considered how impossible it really was to be parted from Helga -for a whole summer. He suffered, moreover, from a painful consciousness -that in his joyful absorption in the prospect of going on an expedition -he had not thought of her at all. He hoped that she would not feel the -separation so severely as he did, but immediately retraced the wish. -For there was a certain consolation in being missed. His distress and -inner confusion were great. Rapid oars were rowing away from Helga -and home, which had always made brightness in his soul, and had now -increased indescribably in value and attractiveness--rapid oars were -rowing him away, and he had to let it be so. He was also obliged, in -order not to let himself fall behind, to pull himself together and, -following Ingolf's example, give command to hoist the sail. - -The striped sail bellied out joyfully before the breeze. The heavily -loaded ships pitched moderately. The water foamed around their bows -and splashed against their sides. It was a voyage of the kind which -makes a man feel peaceful and comfortable. The sting of grief in Leif's -consciousness was dulled. His bereavement was mollified by the joy -of journeying. The fjord opened out, and angry-looking waves spoke -seriously with the ships, though always in the most friendly way. -Willingly and yieldingly, if only they were able to float and advance, -the ships obeyed the movements of the waves. - -The crews on board were very cheerful. Sailing was a pleasure. They -raised their ringing voices in a loud song, while they looked to the -weapons, ground their axes, fixed spear-points firm in their shafts, -sharpened knives, and tested the strength of their bows. The oars -lay in piles on the forks hung up for that purpose, and the wind was -friendly enough to do the work. It was all as it should be; it was a -happiness to live and a joy to think that they would soon have use -for their weapons. Arms and legs were stretched out, and muscles were -carefully and critically felt. Yes, they were all right. Some had -specially hard and round knots of muscle to show, which were felt by -all the bystanders, and the owners were both congratulated and secretly -envied. The youngest, and those who had the most copious vocabulary, -swore by the salt water and the golden bristles of the holy boar that -they would neither admire nor envy. Secretly they promised themselves -that they would take good swigs from the train-oil barrel. - -Thus the day passed, and it was a glorious day. - -By the evening there was only a certain, not altogether uncomfortable, -depression remaining from the pain Leif had felt at parting from Helga. -The rest of it he threw off in sleep. As he saw before him coasts which -he did not know and had not seen before--perfectly new coasts in varied -beauty--his mind took its last and decisive turn. Henceforth it only -looked forward. - -"Is that Norway, too?" he asked, rubbing his eyes. "And have we sailed -the whole night? Norway is great and beautiful! It must be splendid to -live here." - -He swallowed every new view with greedy eyes. These strange coasts -aroused an intense desire to live in him. Here life was lived and many -things happened--many things which one had no idea of. - -The sworn brothers met Atle's sons, who also had each three ships, -at Hisargavl, as they had agreed. And carried by a breeze, which had -increased to what Vikings would call a good wind, the fifteen ships -steered westward over the sea. They intended to go to the British -Isles and greet the chiefs there. The ships glided smoothly over the -water, keeping together as much as possible. Acquaintances were made -between the ships, accompanied by mutual promises of beer and wine. The -new friends swore to drink each other's healths in horns as soon as -opportunity offered. There was much merriment on board. Here young and -old felt in high spirits. On the sea they were at home, as everywhere -where there was a prospect of adventure and the clash of weapons. And -as the wind increased in strength their spirits rose. - -When, next day, there came a storm, their expressions of joy were -not quite so boisterous and demonstrative; now each had something to -look after with his oar or scoop, but the air on board was full of -courage and contentment with events as they might arrange themselves. -A demand was made on their strength, and that was not bad, since they -had it. They would show the old storm-god, Aegir, that they too would -gladly have a brush with him. "Come on, Aegir's daughters, whose kiss -is wet and salt and in its way burning! Come on, you white-tufted, -seaweed-adorned young maidens! The Vikings will not shrink from any -embrace, not even when willingly offered. Even Valkyries and Aegir's -daughters they will embrace with joy. Come on! You will see our -fellow's strength!" Thus they sang and boasted. This voyage made the -old feel young in soul again and matured the young. Gliding along with -oar and scoop, they chewed their dry fish. They had a long time to wait -for any real sleep and rest. In the light nights a healthy man sleeps -only like the birds. If he is on a sea voyage, he closes one eye, takes -what rest he can get amid the waters, and enjoys the night air. For -the rest, he chews his dried fish and is content. One must take the -wind and water as it chances. If neither sun nor stars are visible, -one sails by instinct, which is easy. Odin the All-Father has had his -offerings, and Njord also is at hand. Perhaps the gods guide when the -stars fail. And, anyhow, the Norns have not lost them from sight. They -received what was due to them, and that was as it should be. - -After some days and nights of sailing in storm and cloudy weather the -Vikings sighted land. One sleety morning, after a night of rain, some -bare, bleak islands emerged from the fog; otherwise they seemed quite -comfortable. The sea sang them lullabies, and bordered them with white -foam along the cliffs, like a certain other land. Broad billows broke -in mighty abandonment against rugged coasts. "It must be splendid to -live here," thought Leif. He stood and stared at the land with longing -in his eyes. Now they knew where they were, and could confidently sail -farther. One group of islands succeeded another, all equally bleak -and bare. The old experienced Vikings informed the ignorant that there -were the Hjaltland and Orkney Islands. The two brothers had heard the -names before. Now they knew where they were situated. The Orkneys, the -Hjaltland Islands--here they lay. - -Ingolf was almost disappointed, though he regarded the islands with -interest. He said: "They are desert islands; what good is there -in them?" "They are easy to defend," an old sea-dog answered him. -Immediately the islands gained in Ingolf's estimation, but he did not -want to live there. - -They sailed farther, and came to other islands, equally bleak and -bare--islands with small, narrow valleys, and here and there a crooked, -worn, storm-hardened fir. Those who had not voyaged before, learned -that these were the South Islands. They lay here in the midst of -the sea, exposed to everlasting storms, roared around by unwearied -billows, veiled in rain and fog. "Here the sun seldom shines," one of -Leif's company informed him, "and certainly never for a whole day." -Leif thought that it was a strange and melancholy country. There was -something in his mind which responded to these islands. He would gladly -live here. - -They sailed on, and found blue sky and sunshine on the sea. - -At last they approached the shore of England. When Ingolf and Leif saw -it, each remained standing on his poop dumb with delight, and a song -arose in both their souls. This was certainly a rich and glorious land! -Such fertility they had never thought possible on earth. Did the vine -grow here? Leif asked his fellow-countryman, with quiet awe in his -voice. The old greybeard answered him, and said that as far as he knew, -when he reflected, the vine did not grow in a land so far north. "This -land's fertility and wealth is certainly great, but nothing compared to -that of the land of the Franks," he concluded. Leif willingly believed -him, but did not understand. Here it must be good to live. In spite of -all bedizened wooden gods, here he would dwell. "Or let me first see -many lands," he added at once with a ravenous, hungry consciousness -of not being able to live everywhere. "Ah! The glorious lands of this -earth--there a life is lived which one has no part in!" he thought to -himself, and felt empty in soul. - -Haasten had the peace flag hoisted, and they sailed towards the land. -This would be a good place to trade in. They anchored their ships in -a little bay among wood-covered hills and heights. A crowd of armed -men had already gathered on the place on the shore where they were -preparing to land, and stood gazing towards the ships. There was -evidently a great deal to find out on both sides. Yet they seemed, in -spite of their weapons, quite peaceful, and in consequence they also -hoisted the trade flag. - -The ships arranged themselves side by side, according to Haasten's -directions, the first so near to the land that it could be made fast by -a rope to a rock on the shore. - -Men with long hooks stood at the ship's sterns and kept them -stationary, till the anchor-stones fell in their proper places, and it -was clear that the ships were secured. Then a long, slender plank with -steps cut in it was pushed towards the land. By it Atle's sons and the -two sworn brothers with them went ashore. - -The chiefs of the district inquired of them in courteous language what -they had to sell. Haasten told them, and asked them in turn what wares -could be bought here. When all information had been given it was clear -that both parties wished to trade, and they quickly resolved on a two -weeks' peace for that purpose. - -When the peace was made, and hostages given on both sides, serfs -dragged cauldrons and iron stands on shore. Other serfs were sent to -collect fuel. How good it would be to taste hot food again! On board -the ships no fire could be made; there one lived on dried fish, dried -and smoked meat, and bread which gradually became a trial to their -teeth. That was luxurious fare on board, and tasted well in hungry -mouths. On land it was another story; there they liked to sit round a -smoking pot. The first thing they bought was an ox. Therewith _that_ -day was finished. - -Leif was very restless; he had to go out and look round the -neighbourhood. He chose a number of his best men, obtained leave to -kill game, and gave himself up to roaming about the woods, not so much -to hunt as to see. He feasted his eyes on the mighty forests and the -beauty of the calm lakes. He drank in joyfully the foreign air, and let -his mind be charmed by the contours of the foreign landscape. - -But the unrest in his blood would not be quieted. The wonderful -perfume from all the growths of the earth, the sight of the luxurious -overarching fruit-trees in blossom, the fragrant scent of the meadows, -and the profusion everywhere of brightly coloured flowers--all these -combined to intoxicate him. Besides, he obtained wine, which he had -never tasted before, and was transported in gladness and forgetfulness. -He also looked with restless curiosity in the bright, promising eyes of -many delightful young women--eyes which tempted like ripe fruit. - -When a week had passed in this way, Ingolf spoke to him in a friendly -and smiling fashion, and reminded him that he was forgetting to trade. -Leif was a little embarrassed by his smile, and suddenly became very -busy. It was true he had completely forgotten to trade. He went to the -market and looked at the wares. And when he saw there a quantity of -silk goods and richly elaborated ornaments of gold, silver, and gilded -bronze, he remembered Helga, gave himself up to trade, and forgot to -chaffer about the things. He bought many ornaments. As soon as he had -bought one, he fell in love with another. He bought precious stones, -costly clothes, and delicate silks. Then his eye fell on some artistic -gold-embroidered stuffs he had never seen the like of, and he bought -a quantity of them. Glasswares of different kinds, goblets, vessels, -and pearls were also a speciality; of them he had to make a copious -selection. He enjoyed this new experience of looking at things and then -buying them. An article which he had never seen before, and had not -the faintest idea that it existed in the world, became suddenly his -property, and assumed life and significance. That gave expansion to -his mind. - -Ingolf kept an eye upon him, and amused himself in his quiet way at -his method of trading. In commerce as in everything else Leif was -simplicity itself, and never learnt to use his reason or to keep within -bounds. Ingolf let him go on till he found he had gone far enough; then -he put the brakes on. - -"Give me now rather power to trade with your wares," he proposed to -him. "You are no good at trade; you only buy the most unnecessary -things, and let yourself be cheated into the bargain. In the winter you -cannot satisfy your hunger with clothes or allay your thirst with empty -glass goblets." Leif saw that he was right, and willingly granted him -the desired authority. He had bought many things, and felt like a king. -Already he pictured to himself his homecoming. First he would give -Helga a single article such as he did not possess many of. She would -kiss him, and her face would be tinged with a delicate red, as was the -case when she was happy or emotionally stirred. Then he would come with -another thing and still another, till Helga stood speechless with her -eyes full of tears. Then he would draw her to himself.... - -It seemed to him a very long, dreary summer he was approaching. As he -was in the act of leaving the market his eye fell on an ornament with -carved figures of gilt bone. He felt he must have it, even if it cost -three bearskins. Ingolf intervened in the matter, and Leif obtained the -ornament for one bearskin. So he was at length satisfied and gave up -all further trading. Then he roamed round again in the woods with his -little following, or simply lay and dozed, and let longing and delight -pass like swift breezes through his mind. "Ah, England," he thought, -"your land is fertile and your women are beautiful." - -He wished gradually that he could live and be married in all the lands -of the earth--preferably all at once. He dreamt much of women at that -time. He imbibed their various charms with much appreciation. But -sometimes his longing for Helga drove all others out of his mind. Helga -sat at home and was faithful to him, and awaited him with longing. -How did the days pass with her? His heart began to beat heavily and -with a feeling of guilt regarding her. She possessed him once for all. -She was his. Yes, she was like the year, and the other women were -like days--the fleeting days. He compared in his thoughts all the -different women, who had made an impression on him, with Helga. One by -one they faded and disappeared as he remembered Helga, who was his. -They disappeared--yes! But it is to be observed that this lasted only -till he saw them again, when they again kindled his restlessness and -manifold longing. - -The day came when the trade-truce was over. Haasten did not think there -was any reason to prolong it, and consulted Ingolf on the subject. -Ingolf answered that they had bought what they wanted, and agreed with -him. So the hostages were returned on both sides with many precautions, -and the Viking-ships, disburdened of their cargoes, rowed out of the -bay and hoisted sail. But they only sailed away for appearance' sake. -By night they ran into another bay. They had a great desire to get some -spoil along the fertile coast. But they did not return unexpected. The -chief of the district, foreseeing this possibility, had collected all -his people, and now stood ready to meet them on the shore. Haasten -thought it safer not to attempt a landing where so many opposed them, -and ordered the ships to row out of the bay again. - -The old Vikings grumbled, his brothers were silent, and Leif foamed -with rage. But Haasten did not care at all. He remained lying outside -the bay for two days and nights. The weather was calm, and not suitable -for sailing. He held the chief and his people bound to the spot. Then -what he expected happened. A powerful wind made it possible to set sail -at once, to run down along the coast quicker than the people on shore -could follow, to anchor up the mouth of a river, and to have the crews -drawn up on land in battle-array before the main force of the people of -the district could get there. - -Haasten had only allowed a few men to remain on board, but his force -was far inferior in numbers to that of the defenders. The fight took -place in a flat meadow along the river. Haasten quickly saw that he had -undertaken more than he could manage. These native troops had obviously -encountered the Vikings before. Haasten quickly gave his people orders -to take refuge on board; he did not wish to run the risk of losing men -so early in the summer. - -Leif and Holmsten happened to be near one another in the fight. Each -quickly discovered how bravely and boldly the other fought, and that -fact, together with the circumstance that they here stood side by side -in a battle for life and death, drew them nearer to each other, and -banished for a while all hate towards Holmsten out of Leif's mind. They -were vexed at the order to go on board with their task unperformed, but -obeyed. - -When they were safe, Holmsten said: "Listen, Leif; let us take a pair -of the smallest and swiftest ships, and make a trip on our own account -along the coast." - -Leif immediately agreed. Haasten bade them do as they liked, but to be -careful not to be too long away. But Ingolf gave his vote against the -expedition. - -"Let the boys amuse themselves a little," Haasten said, with a smile. -"It will do them good. They fight smartly by themselves. And we will -give them some good men." Since Haasten promised that the other ships -should follow them as soon as a great part of the enemy's forces had -dispersed in order to follow the two game-cocks' movements, Ingolf -yielded, although with reluctance. - -When the chiefs on shore saw two small ships separate themselves from -the fleet and sail away, they believed that it was a stratagem, and -dispatched only a small force from the place to keep an eye on them. -Haasten had reckoned on this, and now Ingolf's anxiety was partly -quieted. - -Leif and Holmsten sailed up along the coast, and succeeded in landing. -But they had no experience in drawing up men for battle, and when -the land forces sent to watch them suddenly attacked, there was no -order among their men. There followed a confused struggle which soon -developed into a number of single combats, man against man. Leif was -opposed by an older fighter than himself, who did not leave or afford -him the least opening for an attack. He had enough to do to ward off -his rapid and heavy blows with shield and sword. Leif already thought -that that day would be his last under the sun; he felt a paralysing -fear stealing slowly over him and robbing him of strength. He noticed -that he had become wet down to his legs, which had begun to shake -violently, and shame and fear concentrated themselves to a wild frenzy -in his soul. He suddenly saw red. If he were to fall, his opponent -should at any rate carry away marks of the battle. He flung away sword -and shield, and took hold of his battle-ax. How he killed the other -he never understood, but at last he had him stretched flat on the -ground. He picked up his sword and shield, completely out of breath, -and shaking in his whole body, and looked around for a new opponent. -Not far away the leader of the land-force was exchanging powerful blows -with Holmsten. Holmsten had had his shield hewn in pieces, but there -seemed to be something the matter with his opponent's sword. When -Leif had stood for a moment looking on, his eye fell on a man who was -approaching Holmsten from behind with uplifted ax. It was impossible -for Leif to get near in time, but purely instinctively he grasped his -spear, and as instinctively hesitated a moment before throwing it. -Holmsten's head cloven by an ax was what he in his heart longed to see. -But it was as impossible to let it happen as it was desirable. It -must not happen! The spear whistled through the air, and a man with -lifted ax fell over on his face just behind Holmsten's back. Holmsten's -opponent had become aware that something was happening, and became -for a moment off his guard. Holmsten took advantage of that moment, -drove his sword into his stomach, and thrust hard. The other tottered -and fell, with the greatest astonishment in his distorted face. And -now that their leader had fallen, the rest of the force fled. Some of -them were cut down while flying. Holmsten and Leif gave themselves -no time to draw breath. They ran towards the town, followed by their -men. The women and children fled in great confusion when they saw the -Vikings approaching. Some of the men wanted to go after them, and Leif -felt his heart thump in his breast when he saw the young women flying. -Especially one of them, whom he clearly recognized, and who did not -seem to be taking very much trouble to escape, and certainly had set -her eye upon him, attracted him. But when he heard Holmsten call the -men back sharply, he gave up following her. Holmsten was obviously -strongly excited, though outwardly quite calm. - -"First work, then play!" he commanded, in a tone which permitted no -opposition, and the Vikings directed their course further against the -deserted town. Holmsten and the other sons of Atle had not bought -anything but corn, honey, and wine. What they wanted in the shape of -articles of luxury and clothes, they expected to get without further -expenditure. It was plain that there was plenty to take in the town. A -rich booty of ornaments, silks, clothes, precious stones, and other -similar things was collected in bundles and carried to the waiting -ships. When this had been seen to, Holmsten gave as many of his men as -he could spare leave to go on shore. Now they could go and flirt with -the girls if they liked. Holmsten remained on board and stowed away -the booty. So Leif could not manage to go on shore, though he greatly -wanted to see what was up there in the wood. - -When sunset approached, and it began to be evening, Holmsten told Leif -to go on shore and blow the signal with the horn for the crews to go -on board. They had collected plenty of booty, and there was nothing -more to wait for. Now they had been long enough on shore. Leif had from -the ship marked a little height which lay apart, and from which the -horn could be heard far around. Upon it he meant to stand and give the -signal. The ascent to the height was covered with low bushes. In one -of these bushes Leif's eye fell on a girl. He looked more closely, and -knew her again. Her eye was soft and timid, and she was very young. -Leif forgot what he had gone for, and remained with her. He cooled -his hot face in the profusion of her dark hair, and lost himself. -First he was taken with her extravagant wildness; then he was scared, -and rapidly cooled off. When he left her, she wept. Leif went slowly -farther up the ascent. When he reached the top, he set the horn to his -mouth and blew hard. Its tones reverberated angrily over the landscape. -Leif was depressed in mind by disappointment and weariness. It was not -a pleasant weariness like that after a battle. He had toyed with the -British girls, and dared not think of Helga. The remembrance of Helga -was like a wound in his soul--a wound which he dared not touch lest -he should tear it open. It must have time to heal, which it might by -forgetfulness. He felt a great relief when they rowed out from the bay -and set sail. He never wished to come here again. Up on the height a -girl sat and wept. In self-defence he hardened himself. Let her weep! -What was it to him? He was not hers, and she had sought him herself. - -Holmsten and Leif were greeted with loud shouts of joy when they -returned to the fleet. They gave an account of the battle, showed their -booty, and reaped much praise. When Haasten and Ingolf heard that Leif -had saved Holmsten's life, they exchanged a look, and were both very -glad. Haasten praised Leif for his prowess in battle, and it was a -great honour to be praised aloud by Haasten. But it gave Leif little -pleasure now. His unstable mind had lost its balance. Now he wished -that he had never thrown the spear. Ingolf was not long in discovering -that a change had taken place in his brother. He knew Leif, and guessed -the reason. A long sea voyage would be the best for Leif now, he -thought, and he induced Haasten to alter his plan and to sail first to -a place on the Irish coast which he knew lay far away. Haasten complied -willingly. He had been successful in trading, and had secured a rich -booty. Perhaps it was the most prudent course not to visit at once the -nearest coasts. It was never certain what connections there might be -between the different chiefs of the district. So they hoisted sail and -directed their course towards Ireland. - -It was soon evident that Ingolf's insight was correct with regard to -what Leif needed to restore his mind to its balance again. - -They encountered a lively summer storm in the channel. That was -beneficial. The warmth and the fine weather had begun to make the crews -somewhat slack. - -The sea journey ventilated Leif's mind. He again became his former -self: a young Viking with desire for adventures of all kinds and an -insatiable thirst to see new lands and to exchange blows with foreign -chiefs. - - - - -III - - -The Vikings travelled far that summer. From England they sailed to -Ireland, past the Isle of Man, whose cliff-lined coast they could only -salute on that journey. Later on they meant to renew and deepen their -acquaintanceship with it. - -They had successful trade with Ireland. Leif saw many new things which -he could not resist. Ingolf looked after the purchase of corn, honey, -wine, wheat, and the more useful articles of metal for both of them. - -Atle's sons were excellent traders. At first they made considerably -more out of their goods than the sworn brothers. But Ingolf gave close -attention to their proceedings, and learnt the art from them. And when -he had learnt all that Atle's sons could do in the matter of trade, he -did not remain stationary at that point. He developed himself further -on his own account. Instead of doing trade in single articles, he -began to deal with considerable quantities. This brought in greater -gains. Soon the sons of Atle had something to learn from him. - -The five Viking leaders had remained on the best terms together. -Haasten, with his self-control and sense of fairness, was distinctly -marked out as leader. Leif had still fits of hatred towards Holmsten -and of ill-humour towards the other brothers, but he kept his temper -under restraint. And whenever they encountered foes he became, as it -were, at once their brother, and fought bravely on their side. - -He much admired Atle's sons' skill in handling their weapons and their -composure in battle. They fought as coolly and calmly as if nothing -at all serious was intended. Only when they attacked was a certain -excitement apparent. An attack by one of Atle's sons meant generally a -swift death for the opponent. They played, to be sure, but there was -seriousness in their play. It meant nothing less than life or death. - -Leif was greatly taken by the immovable calm with which they let their -weapons talk. He did not understand how they could fight and yet at the -same time be as it were spectators. He understood Ingolf's method of -fighting much better. - -Ingolf attacked at once with his full strength and remained steadily -on the offensive. His figure seemed to increase in weight. His -blows clove shields, and his thrust penetrated where it struck. He -never let himself be forced into a defensive attitude, but attacked -fiercely, though always under control. His mode of fighting was not -so supercilious as that of Atle's sons; he gave himself more away, -but preserved his composure. This quietness and assurance of Ingolf -and Atle's sons remained a riddle for Leif. For him, composure in -battle would have meant simply death. He handled his weapons very -awkwardly till he began to see red. From that moment he became so sure -in his use of them that it was a pleasure to watch him. But he fought -unconsciously, and did not know what had happened before his opponent -lay prone. Then for the first time he took breath and collected -himself. It was fine to see him, when he let himself go, tall and -disorderly, crouching in the indomitable display of his strength. It -seemed easy to take his life, and as if his enemy had it in his hand. -Leif did not care how many openings he gave his opponent. But it was -not easy to take advantage of these openings, for he never remained -long in one place. He danced round his enemy, confused him with his -apparent want of plan in attack, and pierced or slashed him before he -was aware. Haasten enjoyed watching Leif fight. He insisted that Leif -was invincible, for he was so thoroughly absorbed in the battle that -even a superior opponent must give way before his waspish attack. "Leif -could only be killed by accident--only a mistletoe branch could strike -him," Haasten said. He came to be quite fond of Leif. - -The Viking expedition sailed farther along the coasts of Ireland, -and Leif was fascinated with the remarkable country he found there. -Ireland, that unquiet, ever-changing land, appealed in a peculiarly -intimate degree to his heart. Every time that he thought he knew it, -he discovered that he did not. He was continually coming across -something new. Wild, stony tracts were suddenly succeeded by fertile -plains. Desert heaths, dark woods, narrow valleys with black rivers at -the bottom, friendly coasts, rugged lines of cliff, peaceful towering -mountains, placid lakes, roaring rivers--all these Ireland had. Most -wonderful of all, perhaps, were the abruptly changing lights. Ireland -had its own sky, full of whims like itself, rapidly changing from lofty -pure blue depths to a watery layer of clouds over the land. There -might be a blazing festival of sunshine over the landscape, and the -next moment it was over-shadowed by heavy masses of cloud. A tract of -country which had been like a brilliant smile was suddenly completely -changed, and became dark and threatening, filled with a special sense -of discomfort, deep and unescapable as a dream. Ireland played with -one's heart, filled it with joy, to oppress it the next moment with -fear and foreboding. - -And Ireland's people were like Ireland's land and light. They were wild -men whose soul was a mixture of gentle dreaminess and fierce rage. -People who devoted themselves to fighting with their whole soul and did -not know how to give or expect quarter. Their polite friendliness, nay, -even brotherliness, in peaceful intercourse stood in glaring contrast -to the savagery in battle and their cruelty towards fallen or captive -enemies. They could amuse themselves by opening a man's stomach and -letting him wind the entrails out of his body by leading him round -a tree. They counted that a delightful amusement, and their gaiety -was enhanced if the captive groaned. They were a nation of singular -enthusiasts, bards and warriors, swarthy or red-haired, and alternately -irascible or quiet. - -Never in his life had Leif seen so many remarkably beautiful women as -he did here. There were women with rich red hair, soft gleaming skins, -quiet and inviting beings. They aroused his longing. There were also -dark women, who were in themselves not less taking. Their pale skins -and dark eyes filled Leif's dreams. There were other dark women with -golden skin, pliant and slender. There was abundance of women of all -complexions, and nearly all were beautiful. - -The Vikings were enthusiastic about them, but their enthusiasm was -moderated by the fact that the women carried daggers hidden in their -clothes, so that now and then there was only a step between love and -death. Generally speaking, the Vikings were not unpopular among the -Irish women. And not seldom an originally loose connection between a -Norwegian chief and an Irish girl developed into marriage. - -Besides these people, the Vikings in Ireland came across another type -still more savage in manners and shape, with tattooed bodies. It was a -matter for astonishment to see the contrast between the land and the -people. The sworn brothers and Atle's sons traded and ravaged far and -wide in Ireland and the British Isles that summer. On the whole, they -had had good luck, made good trade, taken much booty, and only lost -few men. The last was especially due to Haasten's wise moderation and -always vigilant foresight. - -Haasten had often since employed the stratagem, which had succeeded so -well the first time, of sending Leif and Holmsten out on a foray with -two of the smallest ships, while the rest of the fleet detained the -land defenders at another spot. Holmsten and Leif both equally enjoyed -these excursions. And as they always took the best men with them, their -expeditions generally succeeded, and brought in rich booty. - -Once, however, it had nearly gone hard with them. A Swedish -Viking-fleet consisting of five well-manned ships came across them -as they were rowing out of a bay, where their ships had lain while -they made a foray on shore. The Swedes inspected them a little, and -thought that they could make use both of the ships and of what might -be found on board. So they hoisted their battle-flag and set after -them. Leif and Holmsten were obliged to accept battle with the superior -forces of the enemy. It was impossible to escape. They cleared their -ships for the combat, determining not to surrender. But before the -battle had begun, the other ships came rowing round a neighbouring -promontory. Leif and Holmsten had been longer away than usual that -time, and Haasten, and especially Ingolf, had at last become uneasy, -and determined to go and look after them. - -When the Swedes saw the other ships approaching, and perceived that -they were many and large, they turned sharp round and rowed away as -rapidly as possible, but the wind was slack and unreliable, and the -Swedes were lucky to find a fog-bank, which they ran into and escaped. -When this happened, the summer was already approaching its end. The -Vikings had by that time sold all that they had brought with them from -home, and were well provided with foreign goods of every kind. There -was really nothing more to wait for. - -The sea began to awake gradually from its summer lethargy. It was -plainly shown by the ships' movements that the waves were already aware -of the approach of winter. - -The ships were all heavily laden. And as they were warships they were -not very well adapted for voyaging in the autumn. So the Vikings sailed -home over the sea, the same way as they had come, under the colourless -skies of late summer by day and the clear golden stars by night. - -They had prosperous winds, and reached Norway about the time that the -leaves were beginning to fall. - -Leif was full of longing for Helga during the voyage home. He counted -the days and could not sleep. It seemed to him suddenly that in the -course of the summer she had come very close to him. Absence and -separation had, as it were, intimately united them. His longing, -however, was considerably mingled with fear--a fear without shape or -distinct substance, yet none the less painful. - -At Hisargavl, Atle's sons took leave of Ingolf and Leif. They thanked -each other for the summer they had spent together, arranged to meet -there next summer, drank each other's health in dark wine from glass -goblets, and swore eternal friendship. Ingolf and Leif invited Atle's -sons to come to the feast the first day of the month of Goi, with as -large a retinue as they liked to bring, and Atle's sons promised to -come. Holmsten, half-intoxicated, happened to mention Helga's name, -and Leif listened with all his ears. But for the rest he could make -nothing out of Holmsten's confused talk, except that he now knew that -Helga was in his thoughts. - -That evening Leif threw a spear overboard. So the sworn brothers and -Atle's sons parted, and each sailed home with the rich booty of the -summer. - - - - -IV - - -Helga awoke in the night and heard the sound of oars in the fjord. She -dressed hastily and went down to the landing-place. It was full moon, -but the sky was covered with dark masses of clouds. Out on the dark -surface of the fjord the ships looked black and ghostly. A sudden fear -made Helga's heart tremble. The ships came rowing so silently in the -night. The stroke of the oars sounded so lonely in the stillness. Was -Leif with them? She counted the ships and found they were not the full -number. But she could not distinguish them clearly, and the larger -ones might overshadow the smaller. How silently they rowed! Would it -not be better if she went home to bed? That would be where she would -lie if she came to know that she would no more see Leif. She would -never wish to get up again. The foremost ship rowed into the somewhat -broken moonlight on the surface of the fjord. Helga thought she could -recognize it. Was that not Leif's dragon? She strained her eyes till -they smarted, and ran down to the edge of the water. The ship over -there was so dark and indistinct she could make out neither colour nor -shape. It glided nearer like a shadow. The water dripped in silvery -drops from the oar-blades. - -A rift in the masses of clouds let the moon's pale light illumine the -shore. Helga stood in it thinking intently. Was Leif with them? That -would be an almost incomprehensible happiness. And even if he were, -still there would come a day when his ship would return without him, or -his people would come some winter day carrying him on a bier, and there -would be blood upon the snow. A time must come when Leif would be no -more. Then she must die. - -Helga stood there bathed in the wan light of the moon, and gave herself -away to her last breath. She embraced Leif with her soul, alive or -dead. When the ships came quite near she stepped quickly into the -shadow of one of the boat-houses. She would see if Leif was with them -before she made a mistake. - -Rapidly the ships approached, rowed by long oars, keeping regular time. -Yes, the foremost was Leif's dragon-ship. Majestically it glided over -the water, and there--yes, there on the poop stood Leif. Ah, Leif! -Leif! Helga wept. She wept and was happy. But she quickly dried her -eyes. See how Leif had exerted himself. He wished to be the first on -shore. She could hear the excited tone of his voice when he gave the -order: "Inboard!" Leif was impatient now; his movements were abrupt -and hasty. He urged on his crew, and his voice became sharp. He could -not wait--he could never wait the last moments. Leif! Leif! He did not -guess that she stood there. - -Helga did not go out of the shadow and down to the ship. She saw the -crew working with the long boat-hooks and pushing the landing-plank -out over the ship's side. She could just catch a glimpse of a man who -went down it. And then came Leif running. How like him it was. When he -was right opposite her, she went forward to meet him. Leif started, -stopped, and stood. All his impetuosity ceased. - -"Could you not see me?" asked Helga, with a smile that quivered. She -felt so rich and happy, and came gradually nearer. Leif was not in a -condition to answer or to say a word at all. He stood there, and that -was all he could do. He could not even collect himself and kiss her. -Helga came slowly close up to him and laid her arms quietly round his -neck. They drank a long kiss from each other's mouths till their lips -were sore. - -Leif wished to say something, but there was a lump in his throat. When -he discovered that, he began to weep. Helga smiled and kissed him more -fervently. Her fearless Viking was only a long, ungainly boy who wept. -He stood and embraced Helga violently but helplessly, and tears ran -down his freckled, weather-tanned cheeks. Helga turned gently in his -embrace. He thought she wished to be released, and let her go. But -Helga did not wish to be out of his arms. She only wished to turn so -that they might walk side by side. She did not wish that any one should -find them there, and led him away. She wanted to have him for herself -now that she had at last got him again after an endless summer. And -Leif let her have her way; he had forgotten everything else except that -he had her again. - -They did not talk much. Only some hasty questions and quiet, hasty -answers were exchanged between them. They had, as it were, no time for -more talk. There was silence between them--a good and happy silence. -They had each other. - -In the house there was great excitement. Morning broke on an apparently -hopeless confusion of men and women, who chatted together, kissed, or -only sent each other embarrassed and happy glances. There were also -children of all ages who jumped and sang and quarrelled together in -little private combats, and men who carried loads from the ships to the -house, and sauntered back again in knots, talking vigourously. - -Ingolf went quietly to and fro and saw that the work was done. The -ships had to be unloaded and the goods carried home to the house, and -it was best to get it done soon. At this time of year the weather and -the sea were not to be relied upon. Ingolf felt a sense of happiness -and confidence at being home again. He relaxed a little the strict -discipline which he generally maintained in all work, and granted each -man sufficient time for embracing friends and for confidential talk. -But if any one did not go to work of his own accord, when a reasonable -time had passed, he called him by name in a friendly way and aroused -him. No more was needed. The work went on vigourously. The men wanted -it done as soon as possible. Ingolf had promised them a few days' -holiday when the goods were in the house and the ships in the sheds. - -Orn came out, bent and aged, blinking with inflamed eyes in the garish -light of morning. He gave such an immense yawn that his shaggy jaws -cracked and shivered, chilled by the cold autumnal air. Old age had -come upon him, bent his back, and gnawed the flesh from his limbs. -When Ingolf saw him, he hastened to him. Now that he saw him again, -after not having had him daily before his eyes for several months, he -suddenly realized how old and decrepit his father had actually become, -and was seized by a strong feeling of sympathy. He whispered something -as he passed in a man's ear. The man smiled and nodded, and ran down -to the ships. Then Ingolf hastened to his father and greeted him with -reverence and tenderness. - -The old man was always on his guard against too much friendliness. Old -age had increased his mistrust of people. He was peevish and gruff. -He returned his son's greeting very nonchalantly, and began with -noticeable haste to question him concerning purely practical matters. -Had he all the ships with him? How much had he allowed himself to be -cheated? He had not, it was to be hoped, brought an Irish wife home -with him? How many of his men had fallen? He had probably nothing -creditable to report? - -It seemed to Ingolf that his voice had become remarkably high-pitched -and strident. - -And when Ingolf had answered, the old man repeated his questions time -after time. It suddenly occurred to Ingolf that his father could no -longer hear as well as before. He had to raise his voice, and he found -it trying and embarrassing to have to change it. Orn noticed the -change, and shouted: "Yes, I no longer hear so well. It is especially -this ear here which is affected. But it is worse with Rodmar! He is -alive still. But he has gone blind!" Orn laughed with a snort. "That -is still worse!" His laughter filled Ingolf with discomfort. Then -Orn suddenly stopped laughing. He had happened to cast a glance down -towards the ships. Now he stood, his glance became fixed, and his eyes -widened. Then he suddenly began to count and point at the same time -with a crooked finger. "One, two, three...." - -When he had counted up to twenty, he broke off and said to Ingolf, with -a voice trembling with joyful emotion: "How many are there altogether?" -Ingolf smiled. "There are many," he answered, in a friendly tone. "I -took care that you should not want wine, father." - -From the landing-place below there came a long line of men up towards -the house, each one trundling a barrel. As though guided by his sense -of smell, Rodmar came at the same moment tottering out of the house, -supported on two sticks, and carefully feeling his way forward with his -legs. Orn turned towards him, and shouted in a high and excited voice: -"Now the barrels of red wine from the land of the Franks are coming in -a long line rolling up to the house, Cousin Rodmar!" - -"Ah, my eyes!" answered Rodmar, in a trembling and weak voice. "Gladly -would I have seen that sight. But keep silent, so that I can at any -rate hear the wine slopping inside the barrels!" - -There was a great restlessness in Orn's blood. He took short steps, -and could not stand still. With his crooked fingers he took hold of -Ingolf's cloak, drew him down towards him, and gave him a hasty kiss on -his forehead. Then he tottered on stiff legs up to Rodmar and clapped -him on the shoulder with a trembling hand. "I cannot hear, and you -cannot see, cousin. But let us thank Odin that we can both still taste. -Isn't your tongue dry with knowing that there is so much wine close by? -Mine rolls in my mouth like birch-bark." - -It was not long before the two aged kinsmen sat side by side in the -high-seat and tasted for the first time the red wine from the land of -the Franks, which they had been waiting for during a whole long summer. -They drank the wine noisily, let it fill their mouths, and tasted it -with satisfaction. - -"How do you like it?" asked Orn between gulps. Rodmar gave himself -barely time to answer. "It tastes good," he answered hastily, and -drank, "but I miss seeing the colour." - -"Splash a little in your eyes, cousin," Orn answered, and laughed. - -There they sat, and became very cheerful later in the day. Long before -the sun went down they were asleep and snoring loudly. Drink had come -to Dalsfjord. - -Not till towards evening did Ingolf find Leif and Helga. Ingolf -embraced Helga, and kissed her with much tenderness. "Are you pleased -with all the gifts, sister?" he asked, with a smile. - -Helga looked with wide-open eyes first at him and then at Leif. Then -she smiled without comprehension and a little uncertainty. Leif looked -unhappy. "I quite forgot them," he stammered, blushing and embarrassed. - -Ingolf laughed loud and heartily. But Helga threw her arms round Leif's -neck and kissed him tenderly before the eyes of her brother. - - - - -V - - -There was a chief and Viking named Olmod the Old, son of Horda-Kaare. -He was a kinsman of Leif. - -Olmod the Old was popular with all. He was a wise man, quiet and -circumspect, a warrior in battle and a hero where drinking-horns were -emptied. No one would have guessed that Olmod the Old concealed a -great restlessness under the mask of quiet and imperturbability which -he outwardly wore. He talked willingly, and had a flow of cheerful -conversation, but was not lavish with his confidence. All thought that -they knew his mind, but no one did. - -Olmod the Old seldom remained long in one place. In the summer he went -on Viking expeditions; in winter he was a guest in various places. He -had many friends, and wherever he stayed he brought cheerfulness with -him. - -He was very fond of his kinsman, Leif, whose character resembled his -own. It was a significant fact about Olmod that Leif was unaware that -he possessed a friend in him. Leif would have been rather inclined to -believe the opposite. Olmod seldom talked to him, gave him no presents, -did not show him favour or friendship in any degree. But in secret -Olmod kept an eye on his kinsman, Leif, and knew all about his affairs. - -That winter Olmod visited Atle Jarl at Gaulum. In doing so he fulfilled -an old promise. He knew that Leif and Ingolf had been on a Viking -expedition with Atle's sons the previous summer. It had suddenly -occurred to him that he knew Atle's sons too little. - -During his visit to Gaulum, Olmod gave such close attention to Atle's -sons that he actually came to over-hear a conversation between Haersten -and Holmsten which they did not intend him or any one else to hear. - -"I hear that Helga and Leif are fond of each other," said Haersten. - -"That sounds hard to believe," answered Holmsten. - -"Women's taste is often strange," continued Haersten. "Did you see, -also, brother, that Leif threw a spear overboard at Hisargavl?" - -"Why did you not tell me that before?" - -"Because it has only just occurred to me that Leif regretted the use he -had once made of that spear." - -"With my good will I shall not give Leif reason to deprive himself of -many more weapons," said Holmsten gloomily. "It would be rather after -my mind to take care that he finds full use for all his weapons." - -Olmod had heard enough. Now he knew what Leif's friends were. Shortly -after overhearing this conversation he departed. He directed his way -towards Orn's house, and was welcomed by Orn and the brothers. When he -had stayed a week in the house, he prepared to go farther. Before doing -so, he talked confidentially with Ingolf. - -"Don't take it ill if I mix in your affairs, Ingolf. I begin to get -old, and old men are talkative. I only wish to remind you that Atle's -sons, whom you and Leif have invited to the feast this winter, are -powerful chiefs, and that it will be advisable for you to show them -all possible honour--among other things, by inviting as many of your -kinsfolk and friends to the feast as you can." Ingolf remained silent -after Olmod had spoken. He looked attentively at him. Olmod met his -look with a smile. His smile was quiet and experienced. Ingolf became -suddenly aware that he had more than a guest in Olmod. - -"You come from Gaulum," he said in a low tone and thoughtfully. "Is -that your advice?" - -"That is my advice," answered Olmod, with a firmness in his voice which -left no doubt as to his seriousness. And he added, as though casually: -"Haasten is only _one_ of Atle's sons." - -"Have you talked with Leif on this subject?" Ingolf asked suddenly. - -Olmod the Old said only: "I know my kinsman, Leif. And I know you, too, -Ingolf." - -Ingolf gave Olmod some handsome presents on his departure and escorted -him part of the way. - -On the first day of the month of Goi, Atle's sons came with a large -retinue to Orn's house. Ingolf had followed Olmod the Old's advice, -and invited a large circle of his own and Leif's friends to the feast -for Atle's sons. When Haasten saw how many were invited to the feast, -he said to Ingolf, with a smile: "We sons of Atle are not accustomed -to receive our friends with such a great force." Ingolf looked at him -and answered seriously: "One can never show one's friends too great an -honour, Haasten." - -Haasten became silent and thoughtful. Involuntarily he looked at his -brothers. They stood there talking confidentially together. There -was something in their bearing which made Haasten uneasy. He noticed -also that Ingolf was watching his brothers. Haersten and Holmsten had -withdrawn themselves from the rest, and stood whispering together. - -"We have never been received in such a magnificent way here before," -said Haersten, with a smile. "There must be something behind it." - -"I should not be surprised," answered Holmsten, "if Olmod the Old had -been here. Where did he go to when he left us? It occurs to me all at -once that his bearing was different when he left than when he came." - -"What can Olmod the Old have told any here?" asked Haersten -thoughtfully. - -"Something which he possibly heard," replied Holmsten dryly. - -"What will you do now, brother?" - -"I don't know yet. But some time Leif shall come to miss the spear -which he threw overboard at Hisargavl!" - -Orn became quite another man as soon as guests came to the house. He -livened up and became young again. He did not gulp down his wine, but -drank deep and was none the worse for it. He was still capable of -filling the high-seat with dignity and of presiding over a festival. - -Rodmar, on the other hand, preferred to remain in bed when anything -unusual was going on. The restlessness which the sound of many voices -produced in his state of blindness made him unwell. When he could not -sit quite peacefully with Orn he liked best to be alone with his wine. - -Orn beckoned Haasten to a place beside him on the high-seat. Outside -it he seated the other sons of Atle and the sworn brothers, and then -the remaining guests according to their age and rank. When the guests -had taken their seats the hall was completely filled. Orn set great -store by such feasts. He liked sitting as chief in his hall. He stinted -neither food nor drink. It filled him with inward satisfaction to see -people eat and drink and be merry. - -He became cheerful and resumed something of his old dignity. - -The fire burnt pleasantly on the flat stone of the hearth. When the -guests at last were satisfied, the bowls and wooden dishes were carried -out, and the real drinking festival began. The youngest and handsomest -women in the house went about in festal attire and poured out beer. -Among them was Helga. She served at the high table. Holmsten's eyes -followed her wherever she went and stood. He had never shown his liking -for her so openly. - -Helga could not help noticing his persistent gaze. It made her afraid. -She would rather have remained away from the hall, but, on the other -hand, she dared not leave Leif out of her sight. Leif sat with his -mouth compressed and a gloomy expression in his eyes, and drank but -little. That was not his usual way at a feast; he was accustomed to -drink rather too much than too little. Only seldom did Helga succeed -in catching his eye. He did not return her smile. She went to and fro -in great alarm. She took care never to look at Holmsten, and she did -not smile at him as at the others when she filled his horn. - -Holmsten pretended not to notice it. His eye glowed with the same -warmth, and his look followed her with the same persistence about the -hall. - -Orn proposed the toasts to the gods. He was still equal to emptying -horns in their honour. When he proposed the toast of Brage, Holmsten -rose and struck on his horn. "It is the custom of high-born men," he -said in a loud and cheerful voice, "to make vows when Brage's toast -is called. I have a vow to make which I will beg you kind friends to -witness." - -Holmsten stopped and looked round him. He caught a warning and slightly -anxious look from his brother, Haasten. He saw Leif's bowed head and -caught a glimpse of his serious face; he saw Ingolf's face grow rigid -with quiet expectation. And he saw Helga standing anxious and uncertain -and looking at Leif. - -Holmsten smiled. For a while he stood with his burning gaze fixed upon -Helga, as though waiting to catch her eye. Then he lifted his horn and -said in loud tones: "I make this vow with Brage's toast, that I will -marry Helga, daughter of Orn, or no other woman." There was silence -in the hall. Helga remained standing still for a while. She looked -intently at Leif, and saw the blood mount to his face and his shaking -fingers grip the foot of the horn. When she saw that he would succeed -in controlling himself, she silently left the hall, her face very pale. - -Haasten had sprung up from his place when Holmsten made his vow, but -had sat down again without saying anything. Ingolf sat with a smile on -his face but a look in his blue eyes that was as sharp as a knife. Orn -smiled graciously at Holmsten, and Haersten laughed contentedly. - -At last Leif looked up. There was a hard and hostile look in his -usually cheerful eyes. He looked slowly round, and let his glance dwell -for a while on each of Atle's sons, and finally on his sworn brother, -Ingolf, as if he were considering him especially. He looked almost as -if he would not be sorry to encounter them all at once should that be -necessary. To Orn he only vouchsafed a hasty and contemptuous glance. - -Holmsten quite understood the effect his words had produced on each of -those whom his speech concerned. He looked round with composure and -continued cheerfully: "Now I have begun this game. Now it is your turn, -friend Ingolf." - -Ingolf gave no sign of rising. He turned his face towards Haasten and -said in a quiet and firm voice which was heard over the whole hall: "It -seems to me it is now Haasten's turn to continue the game. He is our -leader, and the wisest of us all besides." - -Haasten met his look and rose slowly. He did not find words at first, -and remained standing silent for a while, looking down. A hush of -expectation spread in the hall. When Haasten at last spoke his voice -was quiet and troubled. "I make the vow," he said, "that I will judge -justly and impartially, if a judgment should ever be demanded from me." - -Haasten sat down with a melancholy air after speaking. Holmsten said -cheerfully: "Your obscure vow does not seem to me to bear out the -assertion that you are the wisest of us all. How will you act, if it is -between your friends on one side and your enemies on the other that you -must pronounce judgment?" - -Haasten answered in a severe and discouraging tone: "That I intend -myself to determine." - -Ingolf rose. He smiled no longer; his look was serious and his tone -firm and quiet. "With Brage's toast I make the vow that I will not -divide my inheritance with any one but my sworn brother, Leif. May all -bright gods and all good people present hear it." When Orn had heard -that vow, he rose with some difficulty. Suddenly he seemed very old. -The look which he cast at Ingolf was not friendly. In gloomy silence he -left the hall. - -Holmsten was still cheerful. "I don't understand that vow," he said, -and laughed. - -"It is not difficult to understand," answered Haasten severely. "Ingolf -will give his sister, Helga, to Leif, and no one else." - -Holmsten laughed incredulously, and looked at Leif in challenge. - -Leif rose awkwardly with a jerk, and stood erect. "I make the vow," he -said in a voice that shook with suppressed anger and emotion, "to show -that in nothing do I stand behind my ancestors and other good men of -my race!" - -"That may be an easy vow to keep," shouted Haersten. "Have you -forgotten that your grandfather had to leave Telemarken like a -criminal?" - -Leif met Ingolf's look and controlled himself. Ingolf rose slowly. He -was just as quiet as before, but those who knew him could see that -now he was angry. He directed his words to Haasten. "When I invited -you, Atle's sons, to this feast, I believed that you were my own and -my brother Leif's sincere friends. From what has happened here this -evening, and from the words which have fallen, I can see that I have -made a mistake--not as far as concerns you, Haasten, but your brothers. -Holmsten has done us a doubtful honour. His whole behaviour does not -show exactly such an attitude towards us brothers that I should like to -have him as a brother-in-law--even if no one else were in the way. As -regards Haersten, he has spoken insulting words against my family here -in the hall. You, Haasten, will always be welcome in the place which -you now occupy as my guest and friend. But your brothers I cannot ask -to remain. Only with my friends will I continue this feast." - -Haersten and Holmsten had sprung up from their places. Haasten also -rose. "I had no share in, and could not prevent, what has happened -this evening," he said quietly, and in a tone of sadness, "otherwise -it would not have happened. But I cannot remain here as your guest, -Ingolf, when you send my brothers away. We, Atle's sons, have always -kept together." - -When he had spoken, he left the hall silently, followed by his brothers -and all their retinue. But no one else followed them on the way. - -When they had gone, Ingolf set guards on all the roads. He wished to be -prepared, in case any more surprises awaited him on the part of Atle's -sons. It had become clear to him now that Haasten had no longer such -complete power over his brothers as before. - -Ingolf was depressed in spirits. That which he had long feared had -happened at last. But this breach with Atle's sons had come in another -way than he had thought. He had expected that Leif would be a direct -cause of it, not, as now appeared, an indirect one. Leif had surprised -him by his self-controlling bearing. Now he knew he had a brother -in Leif he could completely rely on. Ingolf guessed that it was not -the first time that Leif for his sake had controlled himself in the -presence of Atle's sons. But, on the other hand, he could not betray -Leif. He must stand by his side anywhere, and against any one--even -against Haasten, if necessary. Ingolf observed, to his wonder, that he -did not really miss Atle's sons, now that he was confronted by a breach -with them. He had Leif; he had on his side only one man. But that was a -man he could rely upon, and knew that he could. Ingolf felt himself in -some degree richer than before. - - - - -VI - - -For some days after the feast, which had been so abruptly broken off, -Orn did not speak to any one. A cloud hung over his face. His look was -like that of a mad bull. He ignored Ingolf entirely; and if Ingolf -tried to talk to him, he paid no more attention to what he said than to -a breath of wind. Even the blind Rodmar spoke in vain to his kinsman. -To Rodmar it seemed that the world had become very strange. Did Orn not -hear when he spoke to him? Had he become deaf, or perhaps dumb also? -He gave up trying to make it out. He did not like trouble of any kind -any more. There was always the resource of lying in bed and having wine -brought. Rodmar retired deeper into his darkness and drank himself into -a state of stupor and oblivion. When Orn had carried about his fit -of wrath in solitude long enough, he began to get tired. Wrath also -disturbed his intoxication. He did not find the same happiness in wine -as before. He considered the matter closely, and found a new standpoint -to view it from--a more manly and less troublesome one. - -He sent for Ingolf. "I understand well," he began in a harsh but not -unfriendly tone, "that you do not wish to let yourself be cowed by -Atle's sons. I have considered the matter, and I must confess that it -was a very challenging way that Holmsten chose in which to appear as a -suitor. It was, however, impossible for him to know whether Helga had -been already promised in marriage, and how far his vows might cross our -plans. I think that the answer you gave him was good, and becoming a -chieftain. We of our race can afford to marry our children to whom we -like. We certainly do not need to trouble about marriage with Jarl's -sons. It has pleased me to see that you are not afraid to give even -such people as Atle's sons the rough side of your tongue. I do not -deny that till lately it was my idea that a marriage connection with -them would be an honour for our family. But now I see that it is no -less honour for the family to refuse such a connection. That shows to -all and each that we reckon ourselves at least equal to Jarls. You are -wise, my boy. You may go." - -It was a long time since Orn had spoken so gently to his son. Ingolf -went about the rest of the day smiling now and then to himself. He felt -a great relief. His father's attitude had pained him more than he had -been willing to admit to himself. - -After his conversation with Ingolf, Orn went to Rodmar, who was very -glad to observe that he had not become dumb or deaf. A joyous time -recommenced for the two kinsmen. They drank copiously of the red -wine, and boasted more than ever. It became to them a source of much -arrogance that hostility had broken out between their sons and Atle -Jarl's. They even took Leif into favour, and willingly listened to -his account of his exploits in the Viking expedition of the previous -summer. Leif was in their eyes still a little, loose-minded fellow, -but at any rate a man. One could acknowledge him both as a son and a -son-in-law. He had split various heads, and saved Holmsten's life. -There one had a proof that even the worst good-for-nothings could -become something if only they had good folk to look up to. - -Leif was ungracious enough to care for their praise no more than he -had cared for their blame. But they behaved magnanimously to him in -that respect. They excused him by recollecting youth's general want of -proper respect for age. - -When spring approached, the old uneasiness came over Leif. He became -very restless, and his eyes took an absent expression. One day he went -down to the boat-houses and began to inspect his ships. As he did so, -it suddenly came into his mind that during the last part of the winter -Ingolf had not troubled himself at all about goods for the summer's -Viking expedition. It was not like Ingolf to forget a thing of that -kind. - -Without delay he sought Ingolf and began to speak on the subject. -Ingolf stood and looked attentively at him while he spoke. When he had -finished, Ingolf answered with composure: "It seems to me, Cousin Leif, -that it would be better for us to remain at home in our house during -the summer than to sail out on a Viking expedition. Do you remember the -vows which were made here in the winter at the feast we gave to Atle's -sons?" - -"The vows were not of the kind to be hastily forgotten," answered Leif, -and looked in his brother's eyes. "You are, I suppose, not afraid of -meeting Atle's sons on the sea?" - -"I am not afraid," answered Ingolf, in a sharper tone; "but I would -rather avoid hostility with Atle's sons." - -Leif stood and looked down gloomily. When he had considered a little he -said: "Atle's sons could easily suppose that we were afraid if, after -what happened here in the winter, we gave up the Viking expeditions we -had planned for the summer. I do not intend to give Holmsten reason to -call me afraid. Do you, brother, decide for yourself what you will do. -I shall go." - -Ingolf was silent and considered the matter. He was in great -perplexity. He hardly dared to let Leif go. On the other hand, he -dared not hinder him either. He knew well that when Leif had once got -restless he must get away. For himself, he did not like to run the risk -of meeting Atle's sons. He had a presentiment that a collision was -inevitable if their way crossed that of his brother. And in any case -he wished to avoid lifting hand against Haasten. But the reason which -especially kept him at home was, that he no longer trusted Haersten -and Holmsten. If both he and Leif went away, they might both use the -opportunity to carry off Helga. On such an occasion both his father -and Rodmar might easily lose their lives, or be exposed to indignities -which he would have to avenge. When Ingolf had come to a conclusion, -he said: "I do not wish as matters now stand to leave our family and -property without someone to look after them. I will no longer prevent -your going since you have set your mind upon it. But it will cause me -great anxiety to know that you are out on a Viking expedition with -only three ships. For I cannot spare more men away from home. You may -encounter Atle's sons, you may meet other hostile Vikings, or you may -through want of foresight get involved in an unequal battle. I would -rather, therefore, that you stayed at home, Cousin Leif. But if you -will promise me not under any circumstances to engage in an unequal -battle, as far as it is in your power to avoid it, I will not oppose -your going." - -Leif promised that willingly. He never thought about promises. He -grasped Ingolf's outstretched hand and said: "I promise you to proceed -cautiously. If I meet with danger or superior force, I will escape as -well as I can. You need not be uneasy for my sake, brother." - -Ingolf remembered that Leif had kept his word with regard to Atle's -sons. There was no longer any reason not to put full trust in Leif's -promises, even if, in accordance with his whole character, they were -given a little hastily, and apparently without thought. And if only -Leif kept his promise, there was no special reason to be anxious about -him. In a battle which was not too unequal, he was safe enough, unless -the Norns had destined his death, or Odin had marked him out. For -against the gods and goddesses of fate the best man fought in vain. -When the matter had been thus decided, Leif began seriously to prepare -for the journey. The goods which Ingolf had collected at the beginning -of winter completely filled three ships. All that remained was to -select the crews and to take care to keep the ships fit for sailing. - -When Leif told Helga that he was going, she merely nodded assentingly -and smiled at him. But her quivering smile concealed bitter grief and -great anxiety. Helga knew Leif--ah! she knew him. This Leif of hers was -a man whom no bond could hold. That was his character. And she did not -wish to spoil his happiness by seeking to hold him fast. Never should -he guess what she suffered when she saw him sail away. Never would she -mention her sense of loss and the anxiety she suffered during the time -she must be without him. Separation and longing were integral parts of -the happiness she shared with Leif. So young Helga smiled bravely and -helped Leif with his preparations for the journey, giving him cheerful -words on the way. But she never showed him her anxiety, and concealed -her grief till she was alone. - -One day in spring, when the wind blew freshly over the fjord, Leif -sailed away with three ships. He stood on the poop and wondered that he -had never thought before how hard it would be to part from Helga. - -His old countryman clapped him on the shoulder and said: "On a voyage -it is best to keep the salt water outside the ship." - -Leif smiled with a wry face. His heart had not yet been hardened. Helga -stood on the edge of the shore and saw the striped sails bellying in -the breeze. The ships lay slanting on the water. They glided along as -if in play, and became so quickly smaller. - -Helga stood alone on the shore. All the others who had been down to bid -farewell to those departing had gone back again to the house. Helga -stood there alone with the breeze. Everything was green and cheerful -around her. Trees stood covered with new leaves, and flowers grew again -from the ground. And there sailed Leif, taking the summer away with him. - -When Helga could not see the ships any more, she at last gave up. -Helplessly she let herself drop down on the young grass. All power had -suddenly left her. She could not even weep. She remained lying there -long with her heart beating violently. - -The day after Leif had sailed, Olmod the Old landed at Orn's house. He -had five ships, and was on a Viking expedition. He was able to inform -Ingolf that of Atle's sons Haasten was remaining at home that summer. -He further said that he had heard that Leif was going alone that -summer, and he wished to have joined him. When he heard that Leif had -already sailed he hastened to go on, wishing to overtake him. - -That spring came young King Harald sailing north along the coast. He -had made a vow not to let his hair be cut till he had reduced the whole -of Norway to submission, and was therefore by some called Harald Luva, -and by others Harald Haarfager. Whatever part of the country he came -across, he called his own. Kings and chiefs had to submit with a good -or with a bad grace. All men from the lowest to the highest became his -tributaries. He made laws, and appointed chiefs over districts to take -care that the laws were obeyed. Harald met with no opposition either in -the hills or the fjords. All the Jarls became his subjects. - -But there were other chiefs who murmured, and considered that Harald -paid scant respect to the law and ancient land-rights. These Harald -dealt with hardly. He killed them when he could lay hold of them, and -took from them their property without mercy. Many of these chiefs had -no other resources, if they wished to preserve their lives and freedom, -but to leave the country. They sailed in numbers for the Faroe Islands, -the Orkneys, Hjaltland, the Southern Islands, together with the British -Isles and Ireland. - -King Harald found many a Norwegian neck that preferred to be broken -rather than bend. Although himself the most obstinate of all, he would -not endure obstinacy in others. There was but one King of Norway, and -that King's name was Harald! - - - - -VII - - -Leif had not sailed long before a great quiet came over him. Alone with -the sea, and his own master! No one to obey! No one to consider! That -was something to his taste, and under such circumstances there was no -room in his heart for care and longing. Successive days awoke him, each -with its own voice. Hungry in soul and body he crept each morning out -of his sleeping-bag. - -It suited his plans to sail to the British Isles; accordingly he was -on his way thither. Otherwise he might have sailed to the land far -toward the west which a beggar had once told him of. The only objection -was that, according to the narrator, there were no people to trade -with there and no one to pillage. He was out on a trading and Viking -expedition. Besides, it was an absurd country, so entirely without -inhabitants. If ever he had time and opportunity he might still wish -to take a closer view of it. "Iceland," the beggar had called it, and -had prophesied that he should some day see it. He wished to be certain -about it, but it lay so far out of the way that he could not well -include it in his voyage that summer. - -If he did, he ran the risk of being obliged to spend the winter there. -And he could not endure the idea of a whole winter without Helga. But -he emphasized the fact to himself that if he now let Iceland alone, it -was an act of his own free will. - -The land out there in the west would not run away, so whether one -went there a summer earlier or later was a point of minor importance. -Leif, now voyaging alone, came to be quite intimate with the sea. He -enjoyed standing at the helm and feeling the ship under his hand. He -liked best sailing with all sails spread, and cutting his way through -the water as it foamed. It was to him a great delight to sail in such -a way that even old and experienced Vikings opened watchful eyes. He -tortured his dragon-ship till it seemed to him the sea held its breath, -ready to close its foaming jaws round its prey. When he thus kept his -ship rocking right on the edge of destruction, clutching the quivering -tiller fast in his thin hand, his heart felt light in his breast. He -felt himself like a ruler over the sea. - -The old Vikings watched Leif closely, and found that they had in him -a guide after their own heart. They winked admiringly at each other -when he sailed his maddest. His reckless courage filled them with -expectation. They showed great willingness in obeying his wishes and -orders. His young voice sounded sharply and pleasantly in their ears. - -They took Leif's measure secretly and thoroughly approved of him. -Though he was not so strong in body as warriors generally were, yet men -with such restless eyes were rare. And the strength he had lay in hard -lumps of muscle in the right places. When he greeted or thanked a man -he clutched his hand as with an iron claw. - -The Vikings found that they had reason to expect an eventful summer -with much amusement and many dangers. They thought without regret -that some of them might find their way to Odin before this Viking -expedition was over. They had not much objection to sitting round the -golden-bristled boar, though it should be this very winter. - -Meanwhile, Leif had formed a fixed idea that he would show Ingolf -he could trade and get on in foreign lands on his own account. -Accordingly, when he got there, he showed a caution which was not -really according to his own mind, and which the Vikings had not -expected. He traded with great foresight, bought chiefly corn and -other necessary commodities, including wine and honey. He was also, in -pursuance of his promise to Ingolf, cautious with regard to engaging in -battle. - -His men had expected great things in the direction of depredations on -the coast, and were to a certain extent disappointed. - -Leif had comparatively few men, and he did not engage in unequal -warfare. In order, however, to get some booty, he practised unexpected -attacks with quite a few picked men. With five or six followers he -would row ashore in a boat in out-of-the-way spots. If they succeeded -in getting on shore unobserved they began to steal forward by remote -paths and through deep and dark woods. These were occasions of -incredible excitement and secret joy. - -It was possible for days and nights to pass without so small a force. -And when they had at last found a their finding a place adapted -for making an attack with place, a considerable time might pass in -watching for an opportunity. But when their well-prepared attack at -length took place, it was overwhelming and irresistible. Even old and -experienced Vikings had to acknowledge that they had never before taken -part in such bold and exciting expeditions. And they loved Leif for -the happiness he provided them in their old age. There was constant -emulation among Leif's men to get leave to accompany him on these -forays. But Leif showed an immovable firmness and foresight in choosing -his companions. It was counted a great honour to be among those chosen. - -The summer passed in sailing to and fro along the coasts of England and -Ireland. - -Leif diligently avoided collisions with other Vikings. There were, as a -rule, many following him, and he never could be secure from an attack. -It was therefore best to exhibit suitable caution. For the rest, he -slept peacefully in his bearskin bag at night. Should it happen that -he was involved in a fight without his own fault, he had nothing to do -with that. In many places where he came, he found that Haersten and -Holmsten had been just before him with their six ships. Leif took no -real trouble to overtake them. He remembered his promise to Ingolf, -and had resolved to put his trust in chance. Chance had before shown -him considerable kindness. But when, towards the close of summer, he -directed his course homewards, chance had not yet come to his help. -It was therefore with a certain disappointment in his mind that he -turned homeward from his summer expedition. It was indeed no small -disappointment to him that fate had not allowed him to meet Atle's sons. - -Olmod the Old, who, as has been related, was voyaging with a fleet of -five ships, made inquiries about his kinsman, Leif, wherever he went. -In many places Leif had been just before him, but had sailed again no -one knew whither. - -Olmod the Old was continually on his scent, and sailed, so to speak, -in his wake the whole summer, though without any success in overtaking -him. He vowed offerings and gifts to Odin if he would help him to find -his kinsman. But Odin seemed to have turned his eyes from him. - -Olmod kept himself likewise informed concerning the voyage of Atle's -sons. From their movements he could not ascertain whether they intended -evil against Leif or not. It did not really look as if they were -following him. Perhaps they did not know what direction he was taking, -but Olmod considered it best to be on the watch. - -Late in the summer, Olmod lost every trace of Leif. But as a -compensation he so nearly succeeded in overtaking Atle's sons that he -at last caught a glimpse of their ships making out to sea on their way -home. It seemed to Olmod that they were sailing rather early. Were they -thinking of concealing themselves among the rocks and islands off the -coast and giving Leif a warm reception when he turned home? Olmod the -Old was from his own experience not unacquainted with stratagems. He -kept a sharp eye on Atle's sons. - -For some time he kept his ships hidden in a creek near the ordinary -route in order to catch Leif, if possible. At last he could wait no -longer. Leif, he thought, must have turned homeward by some other way, -and as good sailing weather just then set in, he directed his course -towards Norway. He had come to the conclusion that the safest thing -was to try to find Atle's sons, or at any rate to get news of them. If -he found that they had sailed the direct way home, there was scarcely -anything to fear from them that autumn. - -On a dark and stormy autumn day, with clouds driving across the sky -and a tossing sea, Leif came sailing past Hisargavl. He was sailing -along, thinking of his disappointment, when he suddenly found himself -surrounded by ships bearing down upon him with their battle-ensigns -hoisted. For the sake of his promise, Leif counted the ships; they -were six in number. He looked closer at them, and recognized them as -those of Atle's sons. Then Leif felt a great contentment fill his -mind. Here at last came his friends, the sons of Atle. And luckily -all chance of flight was excluded. It would have been vexatious if he -had had to break his word, but now it was all right. For Ingolf could -not expect of him that he should surrender unconditionally in order -to avoid battle with Atle's sons. He gathered his ships together and -commanded them to lower sail; quickly he had boards for defence fixed -on the quarter-deck, and cleared the ships for action. He went about -and became gradually agitated with excitement and happy expectation. At -last--at last the opportunity had come for seriously exchanging blows -with Holmsten. One of them should in any case be a guest of Odin that -evening. How he was to manage with his three ships against the six of -Atle's sons did not worry Leif much. - -While he issued his orders, he had only eyes for Holmsten's -dragon-ship. There Holmsten came, also in a state of excitement. Now -the long boat-hooks could reach the gunwale on Holmsten's ship. "Pull -hard, men!" Leif had a great longing to salute Holmsten. The first -spear whistled through the air. From both sides it was greeted with -cheerful battle cries and gay laughter. - -At length the two dragon-ships lay side by side, rocking violently -upon the grey sea. Blows and shouts were exchanged above the high -quarter-deck boards. Leif pushed his men roughly to one side. He had -set eyes on Holmsten. A spear whistled past his ear, and he heard -Holmsten laugh and shout: "There is a spear in place of the one you -sank here last autumn." - -Leif twisted himself to one side, seized the spear, aimed at Holmsten, -and sent it back. "I have enough weapons, friend Holmsten! I will test -the ax you once gave me on your own skull." Holmsten avoided the spear -at the last moment by a leap to one side. - -Now Leif was close to the gunwale. The fight went on energetically -on both sides of him. The ships reeled violently and crashed noisily -against each other. Salt spray concealed now and then the hot faces. -Leif held his ax raised and shook it towards Holmsten. "Now, when I -cleave your head before long, it will not be through carelessness! -Remember that, Holmsten." - -Holmsten laughed derisively. He could not properly reach Leif because -of his men. "It will double my joy, friend Leif, to know you are lying -cold at the bottom of the sea, by the side of your spear, while your -friend Helga makes me comfortable." - -Leif leaped up on the quarter-deck boards, swinging his ax high over -his head, but was forced back. He tried again and again, but was met by -a wall of weapons. One of Atle's sons' other ships hooked itself fast -on to the other side of the dragon-ship. The battle raged furiously -along both gunwales. - -During an involuntary pause in the battle, Leif found time to look -round him a little. One of his ships was already overpowered, and the -other surrounded by three of the enemy's smaller ships; his own was so -hard pressed that it was obviously only a question of how long he could -hold out. - -Leif saw clearly how untenable his position was. He did not envy Atle's -sons their victory. He called those who had followed him on many bold -expeditions to him, and said in a choked voice: "If we are going to -Valhalla, friends, let us take Holmsten with us, and as many of his men -as we can!" - -So he stormed the gunwale, followed by his best men, and succeeded in -obtaining a foothold on Holmsten's dragon-ship. And now Leif was at his -ease. Generously he dealt out blows and thrusts, and devoted himself -energetically to the battle. He saw his men falling round him, and he -himself had several wounds which he had not time to think about. He was -not afraid of death, but meant to take Holmsten with him. - -While Leif stood there, and dealt doughty blows around him in order -to get at Holmsten, there came in sight a fleet of five ships by -Hisargavl. The five ships were sailing swiftly, and the water foamed -round their bows as they approached. At last Olmod the Old was about to -overtake Leif. And he had bestirred himself, as it appeared. He gave -himself no time to survey the situation, but drove his ships right -in among the combatants. In his green cloak, with a golden helmet on -his head, he stood in a dignified attitude by the mast and issued his -orders. - -"It looks as if you wanted a little help, Cousin Leif!" he shouted in -the joy of battle. All other talking he left to his weapons. - -Haersten saw quickly that his position was untenable, and gave orders -for flight. But it was by no means so easy to get away in a moment. -Holmsten's ship soon lay wedged in between those of Leif and Olmod the -Old. Leif made use of the confusion which ensued among Holmsten's men -at suddenly finding enemies on both sides, and made his way close up -to Holmsten. When Holmsten saw him coming, he prepared to receive him -in his cool and quiet way. But now Leif had become quite wild. When it -seemed that he could not get forward quickly enough, he flung his ax -at Holmsten's face. Holmsten dropped his weapons, threw up his arms, -reeled, and fell. - -Leif's joy at seeing Holmsten fall was so great that he forgot to be on -his guard. One of his men pushed a shield in front of him just in time. -The shield was cloven by the blow of an ax, intended for Leif. But Leif -was not to die that day. Now he was himself again, picked up his ax, -and continued the attack. After Holmsten's fall the opposition was soon -broken. - -A couple of Olmod's ships had recovered the ship Atle's sons had won -from Leif. Olmod secured for himself Holmsten's ship as a reward for -his trouble, and in order to be able to provide offerings and gifts to -Odin. The remainder of Atle's sons' ships escaped in disorder. - -Olmod came across Leif where he was sitting and binding up his wounds. - -"You are bleeding much, cousin, and can be glad that you still have -blood to bleed." - -"That I owe to you, Cousin Olmod. What lucky wind was that which blew -you here, just when you were most needed?" - -"Ask, rather, what freak was it of Odin's that he did not let me -overtake you before. I came to Dalsfjord the day after you sailed, and -have pursued you in vain all the summer." - -Leif looked up hastily. A sudden fear shot through him. - -"What did you want me for?" - -"That you have seen." - -Leif was quiet again. "Nothing more?" he asked. - -"Don't you think I had cause enough? Did you expect me to follow your -tedious tracks, the whole summer, merely to bring you a greeting from -Helga?" - -Leif rose and drew a bracelet off his arm. It was for Olmod. He brought -forth his most valuable things, resolved to give Olmod all the best he -had. Objections were useless. When Leif gave, he gave what he had, and -kept nothing back till he had no more. - -"Finally, don't think that by killing Holmsten and putting Haersten to -flight you have finished with Atle's sons," Olmod said warningly. "I -think, Cousin Leif, you had better come home and spend the winter with -me." - -Leif thanked him warmly for the invitation. "It is such a short way -home to the fjords that I don't care about making a circuit. But What -if you came home with me and remained with us for the winter, Cousin -Olmod?" - -But Olmod declined. A whole winter in one and the same place did not -tempt him at all. "You brothers have enough friends round you, but be -careful, cousin. I should be surprised if Haersten let the grass grow -over the matter he has to settle with you. I am glad that this time -I could be a little use to you, Leif. You have rewarded my help, as -one might expect from you, spendthrift that you are! May good fortune -follow you wherever you go." - -Olmod and Leif parted with great friendliness, and each sailed to his -own home. - - - - -VIII - - -It was really a surprise to Ingolf when he heard from his brother what -had happened at Hisargavl. He had gradually come to fear a collision -between Leif and Atle's sons. He did not trust Atle's sons any more -since the feast of the previous winter. With a gloomy and slightly -absent expression he heard Leif's account to the end. "I do not grieve -for Holmsten," he said severely, when Leif finished. "I am glad that -both brothers did not escape alive from the game. The Norns often -strike accurately." - -"It was by my ax that Holmsten fell," Leif answered curtly. "I will not -share the honour of having slain him with any one, not even with the -Norns!" - -Ingolf smiled, but there was no laughter in his mind. - -"The most important point, Leif, is that you returned home alive," he -said cordially. "Thank yourself for it, but allow me to thank the gods -and goddesses of fate." - -Helga was very quiet when Leif told her about the battle. There rose in -her soul a yet greater tenderness towards him. Every day, yes, every -hour, with Leif became precious. A foreboding told her that Leif was -scarcely destined to live long. Her happiness was like the flying birds. - -Orn became quite enlivened by hearing of the fight at Hisargavl. Ingolf -related it to him with much detail. As soon as he had finished, Orn -demanded to have the whole told over again. It was entirely after his -mind--a proof that the race was not extinct. He put many questions and -asked for incidents. Time after time, when the talk concerned Leif, he -nodded approvingly. When his curiosity was at last satisfied, he sat -silent and thoughtful, and still kept nodding to himself. - -Rodmar sat in his darkness and heard the account through at one -sitting. When Ingolf began again, he sighed deeply, rose, and, -supported on his two sticks, tottered to his chamber and crept into -bed. He could not understand that there was still so much disturbance -in the world. - -When Ingolf came out again from his father he was silent and -thoughtful. He sought Leif, and found him in Helga's room. Ingolf sat -down silently by his side and remained for a while without speaking. -"Now Haasten remains behind with one arm," he said at last, in a -subdued tone, more as though speaking to himself than to the others. - -Helga looked hastily at him. "One must feel a great longing after a -brother one loves," she said quietly. - -Leif laughed sarcastically. "It will scarcely be a one-armed Haasten -who comes out to take vengeance for Holmsten." - -Ingolf looked at him. There was a troubled, but firm and quiet, look -in his eye. "I should be surprised if Haasten took vengeance," Leif -laughed scornfully. Ingolf rose quietly and said: "But it would be best -to be on our guard against Haersten." - -Ingolf took home to the chief house as many of his own and Leif's men -as could be spared from the rest of their property. Moreover, he -collected his friends from the surrounding district. He always had -many people round him in the winter. He set guards on all the roads to -secure himself against an unexpected attack, and for the rest watched -events quietly. - -What had happened, had happened, and could not be altered. And whose -fault was it? Neither his nor his sworn brother's, it seemed to him. -He made offerings to Odin and Thor, and relied on them and on the good -luck of the family. - -Already, on the day after his arrival, Leif had to go to bed. For a -considerable time he had to keep quiet. He suffered a good deal from -his wounds. They were on various parts of his body, so that it was -difficult for him to find rest. - -Leif was not good at keeping quiet. He was tormented by an intolerable -impatience. Time after time when his wounds were on the point of -healing up they opened again, because of his want of care. The fever -which accompanied the wounds had a wearing effect both on his flesh and -his temper. He became even more bony and thin than he had been before. -Long and wasted he lay there in bed, and vexed himself over the loss of -the days, of which he was unjustly deprived. - -Helga nursed him patiently, and always sat by him. That was the only -thing which reconciled him with this kind of existence. He could not -look away from her even for a moment. Leif discovered that there was -a happiness and soothing effect in the touch of Helga's hands, which -he had not hitherto known. All the time he had to have her hands busy -about him. Leif was not easy to manage. In vain did Helga beg and pray -him to leave the bandages alone and not continually look at his wounds -at the wrong time. At last she went in despair to Ingolf, and Ingolf -found a means. On the same day that Helga had spoken to him, he said -to Leif in his usual composed manner: "Your wounds are a long time -healing, Cousin Leif. You will hardly be fit for fighting by the time -Haersten attacks us." That was effectual. Ingolf knew his brother. From -that day Leif lay rigidly still and did not touch the bandages. With a -mighty effort he kept his mind in control and curbed his impatience. -With a mysterious smile in her eyes, which Leif could not understand, -Helga continued to nurse him. Leif could not make out why her eyes -had suddenly become so bright. Here he lay, tortured both outwardly -and inwardly. One would think that was nothing to be amused at. At -last he asked her plainly, and in a rather morose tone, why she was so -cheerful. Helga laughed, and promised to tell him as soon as his wounds -were healed; for now that could hardly be long. Leif sighed. It seemed -to him that already the time had been incomprehensively long. - -At last the day came when Leif could go about on his legs again. But -it was plain that he had quite got out of the habit of going with his -head high and his legs down. His head was not so high aloft, and his -legs tottered. He had to laugh at them. They were really silly legs--to -speak plainly--miserable legs of dough. He went about laughing and -waddling, and was obliged every minute to sit down and rest his legs. -He had never guessed that such a simple thing as walking could become -so difficult. - -But one day it was difficult no longer, and Leif rapidly forgot both -his sickness and his weakness. - -What was Haersten about? It seemed to Leif plain that he had a claim -that Haersten should come now, and quickly. Now that he was in a -condition to receive him in a suitable manner, he began to long for him -deeply. - -Leif went and exercised his arm-muscles by cutting logs for the fire. -Ah! So he intended to split Haersten's head. But Haersten still kept -them waiting. It was not according to Leif's mind to go and wait for -an attack, which did not come. Had he had sufficient hope that Ingolf -would go with him on a journey to Gaulum he would have proposed it. In -his leisure time Leif imagined for himself an attack on Atle Jarl and -his sons, picturing it down to the minutest details. He would himself -strike down Haersten and Atle Jarl. But he would prefer to let Haasten -escape with his life. It was a shame that such a splendid plan of -attack should always be shipwrecked on Ingolf's obstinacy. - -At last Haersten came. It was lucky that Ingolf had set guards upon -the roads. Haersten did not come alone. He had planned his attack with -care. He wished to wait till the brothers perhaps might not be so much -on the alert. And he wished to come with a picked and numerous band, -which it took time to assemble secretly, as the sworn brothers had -friends also in those parts. Haersten had resolved that _one_ life was -too little compensation for Holmsten. They should both die. Preferably -he would strike them both to earth with his own hand. - -Haersten had to do without Haasten's help in planning and carrying out -his attack. On the other hand, Haasten did not put difficulties in his -way. Haasten gave his mind to taking what vengeance he could, and to -the extent he was able. "But my mind and my sense of justice tell me," -he said, "not to go with you against the sworn brothers." - -Haersten asked him whether his mind and his sense of justice did not -also bid him to leave both his brothers unavenged in case he also -should fall. Haasten answered him that time would show, but that it was -conceivable. - -"It might seem that you care more for Ingolf than for your own -brothers," Haersten said coldly. - -"I have a great regard for Ingolf," answered Haasten. "You brothers -were not afraid to profit by your greater force when you attacked Leif." - -So the conversation ended. When Haersten had quietly collected as many -men as he thought would ensure a victory over the sworn brothers, -even if he found them prepared, he started one night and took the -way to Dalsfjord. He advanced by secret paths, and hid in the woods. -He marched only by night, resting by day. But though he showed all -possible caution, Ingolf's guards got news of his expedition. They -were able to inform Ingolf in time that Haersten was approaching with -a numerous following. In great haste the brothers collected a still -larger number, and marched against him to meet him before he expected -it. The encounter took place one winter morning on the heath. Haersten -and his men had spent the night on the outskirts of the wood. It was -a still morning, with mild air, and the ground was heavy. The weather -was admirably adapted for a battle, save that the snow became slippery -when it had been trodden hard. Haersten and the sworn brothers prepared -themselves, each on his own side, for a trial of strength, in all -quietness and at their leisure. The result of the battle was of great -importance to both parties, and they urged their men to be cautious and -keep together. - -Haersten seemed to seek Leif. And Leif was not the man to avoid a -willing opponent. It was not long before they stood opposite each -other, both fierce and vigilantly watching. But the fight between -them was of short duration. They had only exchanged a few blows, and -neither of them had yet been wounded, when Haersten slipped on the -smooth ground. In the same instant Leif's ax descended on his neck. -Haersten fell and remained lying. Red blood streamed profusely out of a -deep wound in his neck. Smoking, it oozed into the cold white snow and -formed holes with reddish edges. Thus fell Haersten. - -When he had fallen, Ingolf had the trumpet blown for a truce, and -invited Haersten's followers to go in peace. As no one wished for -more fighting, Haersten's men marched, carrying his body, from their -unsuccessful attempt, back to Gaulum. - -Leif was quite jubilant. He never remembered having been so glad. Now -he had avenged the attack at Hisargavl, and settled all the rest of -the account which he had with Atle's sons. There was a high degree of -intoxication in his mind. He composed and sang with a strong voice a -victor's song. - -But Ingolf did not show any joy at the victory. He was silent and -thoughtful. As soon as he had returned home with his men, he went to -his father and told him of Haersten's fall. "It will not be in the neck -of Atle's sons alone that Leif's ax has struck wounds," screamed Orn, -with his heavy cutting voice, when he had heard Ingolf to the end. -"Trust me! It is all over with our peace in Dalsfjord. Even though we -have many friends, Atle Jarl and Haasten will in the long run prove -too strong for us. Make peace with Haasten, my son, before it is too -late. For old friendship's sake he will be satisfied with taking your -property and driving you away from this district. I am too old, I -know, to leave Dalsfjord myself. But don't you trouble about that. I -am full of days, and will die soon. I had a foreboding that Leif would -cause misfortune. But he is a plucky fellow. And what has happened has -happened. Let me see him." - -It had never been the case before that Orn had wished to see Leif. Once -the sight of Leif had been to him a plague and an unceasing source of -annoyance. Now he wished to see him. Leif was called, and willingly let -himself be inspected by Orn's red, inflamed, swollen eyes. His spirits -were so cheerful that he felt impelled to show himself friendly even -towards Orn. - -"Your appearance does not answer to your exploits," Orn exclaimed. "You -are rather slight in body to be a warrior. But, at any rate, I will -give you Helga since she wants you. Take her and marry her, but do it -quickly. For I will gladly drink your health at your marriage before I -die. And I shall die soon." - -Leif smiled and thanked him and was very friendly. It amused him to -think that the permission was really rather superfluous. But that day -he did not wish for any trouble. Haersten's death made him feel so -prosperous and benevolent. - -Ingolf had all day long been meditating. In the evening he asked Leif -to speak with him in private. - -"What do you think of sending messengers to Haasten and offering him an -agreement on terms to be fixed by himself?" he asked quietly. - -"That seems to me to be unnecessary weakness to submit the matter to -Haasten's decision alone," answered Leif arrogantly. "If he wishes to -pay us a call we shall know how to receive him." - -"You forget, brother," said Ingolf calmly, but in a troubled voice, -"that only in the utmost extremity can I use weapons against Haasten. -You have deprived him of both his brothers. Even apart from the manner -in which it happened it is a great loss for him. I, for my own part, -will gladly purchase peace with Haasten at the price which he agrees -upon." - -The tone of Ingolf's voice moved Leif to the heart. "If you, for your -part, wish to submit to Haasten's decision, I dare say I can consent," -he said, in a compliant tone. "Hitherto I have not lost by letting you -decide matters." - -Ingolf chose the men whom he considered best suited for such a mission, -and bade them go to Gaulum and offer Haasten terms. Haasten received -Ingolf's envoys silently, and without returning their salutations. -They had, however, been his companions on a summer Viking expedition, -and several of them had been his friends. They did not know Haasten -again. He had aged, and all signs of youthfulness had been obliterated -from his face. Though his skin was still soft and smooth it was deeply -furrowed. His look was cold and solitary. When he had heard the object -of their errand, he said in an icy tone: "I will answer some day. -Meanwhile I offer you shelter and food." - -Haasten let them wait a whole week for an answer. He had a hard -battle to fight first with his father and then with himself. Atle -Jarl would at first hear nothing about an agreement. He demanded -unconditionally, although coldly and without passion, the lives of -the sworn brothers. He blamed Haasten for what had happened, because -he had at the time refused to follow his advice and offer Ingolf and -Leif blood-brotherhood. Haasten did not answer at length. But he did -not give up till Atle Jarl agreed to lay the matter in his hand. When -Haasten had thus become solely responsible, he had a hard battle -to fight with himself. His family instinct demanded blood and not -compensation. Even multiplied _weregeld_ could not compensate him for -the loss of his brothers. But could Leif's and Ingolf's lives do it -either? The fact was that nothing could compensate for the loss of -his brothers. But large fines might sustain the outward honour of the -family. To bear weapons against Ingolf, who had not committed any -crime, was in itself unthinkable. Besides, Haasten remembered his vow -to decide impartially if at any time a decision should be demanded from -him. - -When he had at last arrived at unity with himself he bade Ingolf's -messengers be called, and spoke as follows: "The sworn brothers have -desired me to judge between them and myself. My judgment is this. No -compensation shall be asked for Holmsten because of his unjustified -attack on Leif. But as compensation for Haersten, who went to take -righteous vengeance for his brother, and by doing so lost his life at -Leif's hand, I adjudge to myself all the sworn brothers' real property. -Before three winters have passed they shall have left all their land -and territory and fjords and hills. Otherwise they will be treated as -outlaws wherever they may be found in the district." - -The messengers went home and informed the brothers of Haasten's -sentence. When Ingolf had heard it, he said quietly: "That was to be -expected." - -Leif, on the other hand, was furious. He never remembered to have heard -of such an unreasonable sentence. Ingolf bade him take the matter -quietly. "The sentence is certainly hard," he said, "but Haasten's loss -is harder. I would not willingly change my circumstances with his." - -All bitterness against Haasten vanished comparatively quickly from -Leif's mind. The question, where they should now go and settle, -absorbed him, all at once, so completely that he had no thoughts to -spare for anything else. Leif was glad enough to go and settle in a -new country. One day he wished to go to England. Another day Ireland -had suddenly assumed a great attraction for him. The Faroe Islands, -Hjaltland, the Southern Islands--at least once a day in his thoughts he -settled in all these. All at once the idea of Iceland occurred to him; -strange to think that he had not come upon it at once. - -Making a leap in the air, he went there in his own thoughts and settled -in a strange land, and so sought Ingolf in hot haste. "We will go to -Iceland!" he shouted in his delight, and was already absorbed, body and -soul, in his idea. "There we shall have a whole country to ourselves." - -"Is it not somewhat lonely?" asked Ingolf, smiling. - -Leif thought over that, and conceded that in the long run it might be -rather lonely. "But you will see many will follow after us. Many in -Norway are discontented with Harald, who will not tolerate any will by -the side of his own. The best people will follow us thither--people who -can no more find complete freedom in this country. Harald is already -seeking to kill many of the best men. There his arm cannot reach them. -Sooner or later the land will be colonized; it is said to be fertile. -Let us be the first. Ingolf, do you hear, let us be the first." - -There was something in Leif's plan which attracted Ingolf. If he had -to depart and find himself a new dwelling, why not seek it in a new -country? Ingolf the Imperturbable felt his heart beat. - -Leif was all fire and flame, and consequently not to be resisted. At -last Ingolf yielded. "We can journey there in the summer and survey -the country," he said. - -When Leif had got Ingolf so far, he became wild with joy and dangerous -to approach. Ingolf had to wrestle with him; there was no getting out -of it. A little after they were both lying in the soft snow. When the -wrestle was thus over, they began to pile snow on each other, till they -had to stop for laughing. The boy was uppermost in each of them. They -were happy, and forgot to be troubled and anxious at the loss of their -property. Blood and life surged through them. They could still fight as -in the old days. - - - - -IX - - -Ingolf kept deeply secreted in his heart the image of a young girl. -Her name was Hallveig, and hers was the only woman's look which had -ever stirred his soul. Her grey eyes lived so vividly in his memory, he -could see them before him when he wished. The thought of them made his -usually quiet heart quiver. Her name was Hallveig, and her image was -painfully and distinctly impressed on his mind. - -He had seen her for the first time in the preceding winter when, on one -of his trading journeys, he had spent the night at the house of her -father, Frode. And that first time had hitherto been the only one. - -He had made the acquaintance of her father, Frode, and her brother, -Lopt, before, at various sacrificial feasts. Lopt and himself had -much in common. Lopt was a quiet and rather reserved man. His whole -appearance bore the stamp of the well-to-do yeoman farmer's firmness -and self-possession. Lopt and Ingolf had always felt attracted by each -other. They were both strong, high-born men without deceit or flaw in -their minds. A mutual consciousness of their inner affinity had from -the beginning brought them near each other. - -Thus Ingolf came to the house one winter evening and saw Lopt's sister. -Her name was Hallveig, and she was only eighteen. She was very serious. -Ingolf never saw her smile like other young women. Already her inner -seriousness roused great disquiet in his mind. Hallveig did not go -about lavishing her smiles. Her look was watchful and critical. She -looked at people, and had a scale to weigh them by. One became clear -about one's value under her look. And her look did not flinch nor -change like that of other women when one encountered it. It met one -like a man's. It was in some degree a boy's look, thought Ingolf. He -sat there that evening and could take neither his eyes nor his thoughts -from Hallveig. Lopt and Frode often had to repeat their questions to -him. The whole of Ingolf's listening faculty was turned inward and not -outward. He sat by her side and forgot both them and himself. All that -he knew was that now and then he cast a furtive glance at Hallveig. And -yet he sat the whole time and looked at her. It was the first time that -Ingolf had been in love, and it was of benefit to him. The next day -was fixed for his departure, but he did not go. He was travelling with -important objects, and it would be very extraordinary if he delayed -his journey without special reason. But he remained all the same, and -forgot to give himself or others a reason for it. He simply remained -because it was impossible for him to go that day. - -He had a long talk with Hallveig, sitting by her side in the morning. -A little after (so it seemed) he was surprised to find it already -evening. How the day had gone was a puzzle to him. He was lost. - -Ingolf did not find it at all surprising that he found such a good -opportunity to talk with Hallveig undisturbed. He had neither time to -notice nor to reflect upon the fact that Lopt and Frode had left them -alone the whole day. He had no idea that any one could look at him and -observe from his behaviour what impression Hallveig had made upon him. - -The whole of that day, which he afterwards did not know what had become -of, he sat and talked with Hallveig. Not once did she smile at him. -But there was in her look a charm which surpassed every smile. There -was a warmth in her look and a secret confidence which put him at his -ease. Her nearness filled him with a peculiar quivering consciousness -of security. He felt that there was already a deep intimacy between him -and this woman whom he did not know and yet knew. - -The next day Ingolf went on his journey. When he gave Hallveig his -hand at parting their eyes met. The look of both was firm and serious. -Suddenly Hallveig smiled. Her eyes became bright with a beaming smile. -All at once Ingolf perceived that there was something he had forgotten -or neglected--something which could not be omitted. He stood there -with her hand in his, uneasy and irresolute, quite otherwise than he -was accustomed. - -But he now already held her hand at departure and must go. Confused -and dissatisfied with himself, and yet at the same time filled with a -tremulous happiness, he went away. Ingolf did not forget Hallveig's -solitary smile. He reflected much whether she had ever given any other -man her smile, in the same way as she had to him. He did not believe -it. But if she had, the man must die. - -How Ingolf passed the year, before he returned to Hallveig, he did not -know. It was quite unconsciously that he gave the memory of her time to -grow and blossom in his soul. All that he knew about it was that every -time he had resolved with himself that now he would go to Frode's house -and visit her, his mind was filled with anxiety and unrest. He found -no solid reason for waiting. His longing urged him almost irresistibly -to make the journey. He was also quite certain that he ran a risk by -postponing it. All the same he waited. - -At a feast at Gaulum the previous autumn he had met Lopt. During the -three days of the feast they had been inseparable. Quite involuntarily -they had kept together. Once, when the talk had turned on Lopt's -and Frode's affairs, Lopt said, smiling: "We cannot get my sister, -Hallveig, married. She rejects all suitors." As Lopt spoke, Ingolf's -heart began to beat violently and joyfully. The day seemed to expand -around him and become beautiful. The colours of the heavens and -earth crowded at once upon his sight. The air itself became fresh and -reviving. He found no answer to make to Lopt's remark, and therefore -pretended not to have heard him. Soon afterwards he began to talk of -something else. But he did not succeed in deceiving Lopt, who, when -alone, smiled to himself. Soon after Ingolf's meeting with Lopt, Leif -returned from his Viking expedition. Ingolf had enough to do, and was -for a time cut off from all possibility of travelling. - -But when the agreement with Haasten was settled, and the journey to -Iceland to look for a residence determined on, it became at once as -impossible for Ingolf to postpone the decisive interview with Hallveig -as it had been for him before to resolve on a visit. Ingolf, according -to his custom, first spoke with his father on the subject. Orn was -highly pleased, and declared himself in every way satisfied with his -choice. "Frode," he said, "is rich and well-born. It is time that -you settled in life. Leif and you can celebrate your marriage in the -autumn. You should not put off the journey for a day. You can go, my -son." - -Ingolf went to Leif and asked for his companionship on a journey -without disclosing further the object or the direction of it. Leif -needed no pressing. He was always ready for a journey, he did not care -where. If Ingolf did not reveal to him his object and the place whither -he was bound, it was because he had good reasons for concealing it. - -The brothers left home with a select but not very numerous retinue. -Leif received a strong impression that this mysterious journey was -of great importance. Could it possibly be a wooing expedition? Leif -studied Ingolf closely, and came to the conclusion that it was. It -amused him to guess whom Ingolf had pitched upon. He could not make -out. In that respect he knew nothing of Ingolf. Had Ingolf really -fallen in love dumbly and silently? Leif could not picture Ingolf to -himself as an enamoured suitor. In secret he was immensely amused at -his brother's seriousness and taciturnity. But he showed great caution -in his behaviour towards him. He observed that a great deal was at -stake for Ingolf. He surmised that his quiet demeanour was not so -genuine as it usually was. - -When one evening they reached Frode's house, Leif did not guess that -they had already arrived at their journey's end. But as soon as he -saw Hallveig, he knew; and he was immediately filled with a warm and -brotherly affection for her. - -When Hallveig heard that Ingolf had come, she at once knew the reason. -She put on her finest dress, and displayed her most valuable ornaments. -Any one might think what they would; for her it was a festal day. - -In this attire she went to meet Ingolf. Quietly and seriously she -returned his greeting. Her whole manner told Ingolf that he was -expected. - -One evening she led Ingolf to her room. The next day Ingolf spoke -with Lopt and Frode, and asked Hallveig in marriage. Frode gave him -his daughter gladly. Lopt said that there was no one he would prefer -as a brother-in-law. They quickly settled all the conditions. The -sworn brothers' loss of their property was not mentioned at the -time. Hallveig was summoned and questioned. Willingly and with deep -earnestness she gave her mind to the matter. When, later on, she was -alone with Ingolf, she wept and kissed him fervently. Ingolf was a -constant surprise to her. Afterwards she smiled at him through her -tears. There was a peculiar power and a complete abandonment in all -her caresses. Ingolf felt beyond the shadow of a doubt that she was -completely his, and for the whole of life. And her demeanour showed -just as certainly that she was happy. - -Frode and Lopt celebrated the betrothal by a great feast. Ingolf and -Leif remained a whole week in the house. When they left, the wedding -was fixed for about three weeks later. In accordance with Ingolf's wish -it was to take place in Orn's house, since his father felt too old to -travel. - -Ingolf and Hallveig were agreed on having the shortest possible -interval before their marriage. They did not wish to wait a day longer -than necessary, now that they at last had each other. They found it -almost impossible to separate, though it was only for three weeks. They -could not comprehend how they had hitherto been able to live without -each other. Ingolf felt now that the two years which had passed since -he saw Hallveig for the first time were as though lost for him. Yes, -his whole youth seemed as though lost for him since he had not met -Hallveig before. - -Never had Ingolf before reflected how short life really was. He had not -measured it with love's measuring-rod. - - - - -X - - -Orn was peculiarly restless during the first days after Ingolf's -departure. He became gradually alarmed, though he had considered it -the wisest course to conceal his alarm from his son, lest Frode should -perhaps make difficulties, now that the agreement with Haasten had -deprived Ingolf of all his real property. It was quite clear to Orn -that it was on this point the prestige of his family would be tested. -If Frode did not refuse to give his daughter in marriage to a man who -had been judicially deprived of all his landed property, it was because -the man was Ingolf, Orn's son. - -As the days passed, and it became evident that the brothers, at any -rate, were not returning at once, Orn became quieter, and with every -succeeding day his calm increased. The continued absence of the -brothers could be only due to their having succeeded in their object. - -Orn and Rodmar celebrated this by a justifiable drinking bout. Before -the fumes of their intoxication had quite passed off, Ingolf and Leif -returned home, having, as was apparent, quite succeeded in their -object. Orn and Rodmar went on drinking to celebrate the good news. -Then Orn went to bed and slept for a night and half the following day. -When he had had his sleep out, he began to arrange everything for the -double marriage which was imminent. He also wished to have a hand in -the preparations for the feast. He let all and each know that since the -gods had been so kind as to allow him to celebrate both his children's -weddings, and that at the same time, there should be a feast which -should be known far and wide and be long remembered. He had the temple, -together with every house and every cottage on the estate, swept from -roof to floor, and all the woodwork cleaned. He himself selected -the cattle and the swine which should be fattened for the feast. He -tasted the liquors brewed, measured out the meal and the corn, and was -everywhere. - -Rodmar was homeless in all this disquiet. He tried his old device of -going to bed and keeping himself to himself in his darkness. He counted -the days and was morose. About three weeks were to be occupied with -preparations for the wedding, and then a week with the festivities -themselves. Rodmar drained his drinking-horn deep. The future looked -very empty to him. - -Orn sent Leif and Ingolf out to invite people to the feast. They spent -many days in travelling from house to house. Orn questioned them every -evening as to where they had been, and made plans for the next day. He -was indefatigable. A peculiar excitement, which he did not remember to -have felt before a festival since his early youth, deprived him of his -appetite for food, and partly also of his tendency to drink. He was -about from early morning to late in the evening. All the same, it was -difficult for him to sleep at night. - -Helga sat in her room and sewed at her bridal dress. Every hour of -leisure which Leif found he spent there with her. He was considerate -towards Helga, and avoided disturbing her with talk or caresses. He -could stand for hours together and watch her, as she sat and sewed, -eager and absorbed, with busy hands and hot cheeks. Leif was very happy -at that time. But as soon as he had not Helga before his eyes, he could -not realize that in a few days they should be man and wife, and had to -go in again and watch her sewing the bridal dress. - -Orn had the banqueting hall draped with costly tapestry, and shields -hung up. - -At last the day dawned. And the same day spring made its entry with -southern winds and genial temperature. Already from the early morning -guests began to assemble at the house. Somewhat before noon came Frode -with his daughter and son and a splendid retinue. Then the wedding -could begin. With eight days' unbroken festivities the marriage bonds -between Ingolf and Hallveig, Helga and Leif, were sealed. - -Frode showed great gladness at the connection, and celebrated his -daughter's marriage with all the customary sports and pageants. Orn -only celebrated his son's with sacrificial feasts, with, as became -a host, the usual meals and drinking bouts. The meals were many and -luxurious, and the drinking bouts were long. Quantities of mead and -wine were drunk, and many swine and oxen eaten, besides game and other -food common at festivals. - -Once more Orn was able to sit in stately fashion in the high-seat and -preside over a feast. During the days of this festival Frode shared the -high-seat with him. They knew each other well by the wounds received in -their youth and manhood. Many cheerful memories were revived, and they -shared in great friendliness their drink and the high-seat. - -Orn had become an old man. Age had bent his back, made his face puffy, -and dulled his hearing. Nevertheless, he wore an air of dignity on -such an occasion. The chieftain was uppermost in him, and his natural -courage blazed up in one last victorious flame. Ingolf had rather -feared that his father would not be equal to preserving his dignified -bearing through such a trying festival, but his fear proved groundless. -Orn rallied all his powers and held out. He took part in every meal. -He emptied his drinking-horn at every health. He sat as host in the -high-seat, and still on the last day of the feast his spirits were -unequalled, his thinking power unaffected. He held out till the last -guest had left the place. Then the spring had already done its work. -The snow had gone. Everywhere one caught glimpses of the first signs of -summer's approaching splendour. - -The next day Orn lay dead in his bed. His right hand clasped the knife -with which he had just succeeded in cutting the sign of the Hammer on -his breast. He had secured his seat in Valhalla. - -Thus died Orn. His death did not especially surprise Ingolf or any one -else. Age and debility had during the last years handled him roughly. -In spite of all, he had been a chieftain to the end. - - - - -XI - - -It was very still in the house after Orn's death. His harsh, irascible -voice was suddenly lost in a great silence. And this silence was doubly -impressive just after the concluded festivities. Ingolf at once set his -people to brew drink, slaughter animals, and prepare for the funeral -feast. Orn should begin his last journey with all suitable honour. But -this time the work was done without the noise which usually attended -preparations of that kind. In Ingolf's soul there remained a special -sense of bereavement. He had always shown his father reverence; now -he realized that he had also been very fond of him. Ingolf selected -with care a spot down by the fjord where a funeral barrow would look -well in the landscape. He caused a little natural hollow to be filled -with potter's clay; then had one of his smaller dragon-ships rolled on -logs thither and fixed on the bed of clay with its bow turned towards -the south. Orn's journey should be towards the south and the sun. When -the ship was settled in its place and shored up, Ingolf traced a wide -circle round it. Orn perhaps was the last of the race who should rest -in the soil of his fatherland, therefore his funeral barrow should be a -notable landmark. - -Ingolf collected a large number of workmen from his own and Leif's -estate, and set them to work at erecting the barrow. It was to be done -quickly. For nothing is quite sure for a dead man till he rests in -earth under the sign of the Hammer. - -Ingolf sent messengers round to invite all those in the district and -many distant friends and relatives to the funeral feast at a few days' -notice. He and Leif superintended the work at the barrow, and it went -forward rapidly. - -The voracious earth was not to be allowed to devour Orn's ship, -therefore stones were fixed everywhere between the earth and the -woodwork. Outside it were piled gravel, earth, and turf. - -Amidships, round the mast, which was hoisted as though for sailing -and so that the roof of the barrow might form an arch over it, was -the burial chamber, as broad as the ship and two fathoms in length, -timbered with thick oak-beams. It was to resist the pressure both of -the stones and the earth: there should Orn lie, warm and comfortable, -ready for his journey. All was arranged with a view to a journey by -land and by water. - -In the stern of the ship were stored up all possible articles which -could be of use in cooking. There were iron cauldrons of various sizes, -with the iron claws belonging to them and swivels for hanging them -up on; a large barrel for the supply of the ship's drinking water, -together with other larger and small oaken barrels with hoops of tough -kinds of wood; different vessels with and without lids, together -with wooden dishes, some in the shape of fishes; pails with handles -of iron and bands of bronze or wood; scoops of iron and of wood; -knives; a stone hand-mill and a stick to turn it with; a frying-pan; -a three-legged kitchen-stool; axes; and many other articles. Some of -the wooden ones were splendidly carved, and on others many-coloured -designs were painted. In the stern was also the ship's anchor. The -rudder was, of course, fixed in its place. - -Ingolf further furnished the ship with all that was necessary: cordage, -sails, oars, tent-cloths and poles, hooks, oar-forks, and other -articles for a voyage. A landing-plank was not forgotten. - -In the fore-part of the ship he placed a carved and fully equipped -sledge, with the harness and bearskin bags belonging to it. Thither he -had also brought a painted and carved carriage, with a driving-seat -and harness. Orn's saddle was brought on board, together with bridle -and reins, and all things needed for a horse. Orn should never be in -difficulties regarding his land-journey. - -Ingolf had many things brought into the burial chamber. He filled -several boxes with useful articles belonging to a chieftain's equipment -and placed them in it. A bed and bedding were brought in, and he gave -his father costly coverlets for the journey. He did not forget to -supply a comb, so that his father might arrange his hair and beard -when he presented himself before the Ases. He gave him also rings, -ornaments, and other valuables, so that all should at once know whom -they had before them. Moreover, he provided him with thunder-stones, -small Thor-hammers, and other sacred articles for his protection on the -journey, together with a money-box to defray the possible expenses. -Orn should certainly not want coin. Ingolf also had several barrels -of wine and meat brought to the burial chamber, together with costly -drinking-horns to drink from and to proffer. An ox and a swine and -many other animals had already been selected for slaughter. Orn should -suffer neither hunger nor thirst on his long journey. - -When all these things had been arranged, and the barrow was already -partially erected so that there was only a wide passage to the burial -chamber, and all that remained was to pile stones and earth over the -ship, the day came which was fixed for the funeral feast and committal -to the barrow. - -A swarm of people had collected to do the last honours to Orn. Ingolf -himself conducted the ceremonies, both at the temple and at the barrow. -He had inherited the office of priest of the district from his father, -and now himself discharged the priestly functions. With the sign of the -Hammer he consecrated his father for the last journey. - -Stretched on a bier, clad in his splendid garments, Orn left his house -for the last time. A golden-winged helmet crowned his white hair. A -sword gleamed by his side. A shield painted in many colours covered -his breast. Equipped for a chieftain's journey, Orn was carried to his -burial chamber. - -The serf who was selected and already consecrated to follow him, for -it was not fitting that Orn should journey quite alone, stood ready, -and only waited for the knife, with which he was to stab himself, to be -given him. - -Then came Rodmar, who in these busy and restless days had been -forgotten by all, tottering on two sticks hither from the house, led by -two of his men and followed by another man carrying a chair. He was -not dressed as a chieftain. Looking untidy, as he had just got out of -bed, in clothes which he had not changed for a long time, and with his -grey locks floating freely in the wind, came Rodmar, staring stiffly -and blankly with his blind eyes. - -Rodmar had had a bad time in his darkness and loneliness since Orn's -death. He had hoped that death would come and fetch him before the -barrow over Orn had been finished. He would so gladly share the barrow -with him, and follow him on his journey. - -It was impossible to remain behind now that his only friend had -departed. The solitude became intense and oppressive around him, and -the pain of his darkness was doubled. At last he took the resolve to -follow his elder kinsman in death, as he had always followed him in -life. - -Rodmar crawled over the gunwale on his crooked legs and groped his way -forward to the opening of the burial chamber. Then he turned and spoke -to the air. "Is there wine on board?" he asked in an impatient and -peremptory tone. - -Leif sprang on board and led his father from barrel to barrel so that -he could feel them with his own hands. Rodmar shook the barrels to see -whether they were full, and sniffed them distrustfully. He chose one -of them, and demanded to have one hoop knocked off. This was done. -Afterwards he asked that the tool for opening it should remain with him -and be close to his hand. He was also allowed to retain the tool. - -His seat was fixed in its place, and Rodmar sat down with a long sigh -of relief, as it were. On one side of him he had an open barrel of -red wine, on the other a horn filled to the brim, standing on a little -table, which had been quickly brought to the place. - -Rodmar borrowed Leif's sword, and, baring his breast with fumbling -fingers, cut on it with his own hand the sign of the Hammer. Then -he said farewell to Ingolf and the others standing round, and in a -slightly morose and curt tone gave Leif his last blessing. Then the -opening to the burial chamber was closed up. Rodmar sat, as long as -they could see him, motionless on his chair. He had secured Orn's -society for ever. He was prepared for anything that might come. A man -should be able both to live and die with a light heart. He had drink -for the journey, and there is also wine in Valhalla. - -Ingolf killed with his own hand an ox that was laid on an oak-plank by -the side of the kitchen utensils. Its mouth was held open with a wooden -gag and turned towards the south. He also slew with his own hand four -horses, two dogs, and a swine. The swine was laid by the side of the -box; the other animals were taken to the fore-part of the ship. The -serf who was to have accompanied Orn was now spared, as Orn had better -company. - -Stones were heaped over the ship and all its contents, and then the -barrow was hastily filled up. This closed the funeral ceremonies. Orn -and Rodmar had departed to Odin. - - - - -XII - - -It soon became evident to Ingolf that on that spring day he had -not buried Orn only. He had also interred with his father his -home-feeling, his peace and confidence in this region of his childhood -and youth. Already, when on the first morning after the burial he -stepped out of the house and saw his father's mighty barrow lift its -dome in the landscape, it struck him all at once that the district had -assumed an alien aspect. The confidence in the contours and colours, -which has its root in the child's free look and strong, unconscious -sense of belonging to the spot where he has grown up, was gone. The -landscape had suddenly lost its light in his eyes. He felt thrust out -and lonely. It was not here that he should live his life. - -Hitherto it had not been really clear to him what a profound change his -life would undergo because of Haasten's sentence. The fact that he was -now homeless had, as it were, not yet broken on him in its full extent. -Now he saw suddenly what Haasten's sentence really implied--a complete -alteration of his whole life. First, years perhaps must be spent in -search and insecurity. And then a battle for life and death with inner -and outer powers, in order to gain home-feeling and home-rights in a -foreign land. - -Ingolf felt from his own experience that the race which has not its -own soil to grow in is doomed to misfortune and ruin. The possession -of land stamps the race. The man who could be sentenced to lose his -possessions was exiled from the earth--this was what Ingolf felt now. -Such a man must gain earth's favour anew by his honest will to live in -peace on earth's fruits. - -Ingolf's hitherto unconscious instinct of opposition to force of all -kinds was now suddenly revealed to him. That which had now happened to -him was not undeserved, even if the blame for the outer cause of the -misfortune could not be imputed either to him or to Leif. - -He had continued to ravage foreign lands and to pillage people with -whom he had not the least quarrel. From a kind of secret cowardice he -had suppressed the unwillingness he had felt in doing so, as unworthy -of a man and a Viking. But now he saw that law and right extend beyond -the borders of one's own country. They are valid wherever there is land -and sea. The man who aims at living by force and pillage, not only -sins against the law which he carries within him, but also against the -earth--the sacred earth, which by the grace of the gods is so luxuriant -and fruitful that every year it is ready to fill the peaceful barns. As -long as the Ases had still reigned undisputed there was peace in their -dwellings. The Ases had been driven to conflict and war by the dark -powers who were responsible for all disturbance. Thus all disturbance -and violence came from the evil power. Ingolf vowed to himself that -from that day he would never lift a weapon against any man except -to protect his own and his family's life and property. That resolve -somewhat soothed the disquiet and restlessness which had seized him -when he became conscious of his homelessness, and suddenly felt himself -exiled from the kindness of the earth. The bright Ases would still -grant his family a home and prosperity when they saw his honest purpose -and clean struggle. The earth would yet take him into favour again when -he no longer defiled it with blood and violence, would fulfill his most -sacred, yes, his only wish, that his family-tree might be leafy and -strong-stemmed. Since fate had granted him Hallveig as a wife, it could -scarcely intend to exclude him from the earth. - -Ingolf thought much of the far and foreign land away in the west which -he was to travel to. Was it there that his family's cradle for the -future should be? Was it there that the pillars of his high-seat should -consecrate the earth for him? - -He dared not believe it yet. Neither did he dare to go to the gods and -ask them. He himself had to seek his future home. He must win again -what had been lost here by his own fault. He wished to commit himself -to the power of the sky and sea without first seeking instruction from -the gods. He would match his own strength and will against storm and -sea as a pledge and sign. He would not beg; he would gain by fighting -the favour of fate and of the gods. - -Now that his father was dead, he was himself the eldest and chief of -the family. The responsibility for the honour of the dead, and the -honour and prosperity of the unborn, rested principally on him. For now -he alone wore the family bracelet, and now the high-seat was also his. - - - - -BOOK III - - - - -I - - -Ingolf and Leif equipped themselves in great haste for their journey -to seek the land which Raven-Floke had last visited, and which he -had given the name of Iceland. They wished to be there as early in -the year as possible, in order to be the better able to explore the -distant and unknown island. Therefore there was no time to be lost. -The first thing they did was to acquire a trading vessel, a strong -sea-ship, in exchange for two of their smallest ships, which, in all -probability, they would not want to use again. A trading vessel was -just what they now needed. In the conflict they were proceeding to, -there was no use for small, light battleships. Their new vessel was -certainly neither little nor light. It was a regular ox to look at. -High and broad, clumsy and solid, it lay, and the movements of the -water only made it rock sluggishly. By the side of the long, slim, -low-decked dragon-ships, it was seen to great disadvantage. Leif -laughed at it, called it his rock and his old woman's boat, said that -it had a stomach like an old cow, and expressed his fixed opinion that -it certainly cherished secret designs of going to the bottom at the -first opportunity. But Leif did it great injustice. The vessel was good -enough for its purpose, even if it was a little slow in turning and no -beauty to look at. - -It had a half-deck at prow and stern and a small side-deck along the -gunwales. The rest of it was one large hold, in the midst of which -towered a great, solid, strongly supported mast. It was exclusively -built for the purpose of long trade-journeys, and therefore quite -excellently suited for such an expedition in which the chief object -was to convey as much as possible. There were but a few banks of oars -fore and aft; one might as well try to row a rock over the sea. It was -not adapted to be propelled by slender oars. The oars were only there -to turn it and to facilitate going on shore. It was to sail, not to be -rowed. Therefore it was entirely dependent on wind and weather. But, -on the other hand, it took the wind and weather with a composure and -immovability which came near to justifying its nickname of a "rock." It -only had one enemy--lack of wind. - -It certainly did not dance on the billows like a dragon-ship. It was -too contemptuous of the unstable element around it, whose humours it -only yielded to when compelled, and then as little as possible. It -entered into no brotherly alliance with the wind. _That_ it took into -its service and allowed to further its object. - -Such was the new ship, inspiring confidence in a high degree and -independent, both in form and behaviour--free from all kinds of levity. -Storm and sea were its--certainly often somewhat wayward--servants, but -not its masters. - -Hallveig took an eager part in the loading of the vessel and in all -preparations for the journey, and showed Ingolf in numberless little -ways that she had no intention of remaining at home. When Ingolf was -aware of it, it seemed to him that he had all along known that Hallveig -was like that. And yet it gave his happiness an increased fullness -and weight. Without inquiries of any kind, with a silent agreement, -as though it were a matter of course, Hallveig prepared to follow him -always and everywhere, to belong to him and to be near him. - -For Helga, who already went about with a hidden foreboding of coming -separation in her mind, the spring suddenly became really spring when -she saw Hallveig's preparations. If Hallveig could travel with them, so -could she. Of herself, Helga would never have hit upon so bold an idea, -though not from want of courage. Her courage and readiness to sacrifice -herself where Leif was concerned were boundless. Her backwardness was -from an inherited fear of causing trouble and being inconvenient, and a -deep anxiety not to displease Leif in any thing great or small. - -Helga wept for gladness when it was decided that she should also go -with them. She did not often weep in the sight of others. Her weeping -made Leif quiet and thoughtful. He guessed that he often, for the most -part through thoughtlessness, caused Helga grief which she did not -show. For some time his tenderness towards her knew no bounds, and -Helga was happier than she had been for a long time. - -Hallveig and Helga had been at first somewhat shy of each other. -Helga was in her own way independent enough. She certainly had a will, -and knew in every case what she wanted. But Hallveig's whole resolute -way of behaving and acting alarmed her a little. It took her some -time to understand that Hallveig was far from being inconsiderate and -selfish, that, on the contrary, she had a recklessness and warmth in -her devotion which was apparent in each of her words and deeds in such -a decisive way that to superficial observation it might look like want -of consideration and self-will. Yes, in her devotion Hallveig was -certainly reckless. Every one could easily see that she loved Ingolf -and belonged to him with body and soul. The quiet and apparently cold -Hallveig displayed a peculiar latent warmth and energy in all that she -undertook. She did not lavish smiles and caresses; that was not her -nature. No one had heard her speak tenderly or lovingly to Ingolf. But -out of all her actions shone love and tender solicitude. An invisible -fire burned around the apparently cold-natured woman. - -When Helga first became convinced that she had at the beginning -mistaken her sister-in-law and done her injustice in her heart, a -specially warm devotion for Hallveig broke forth in her soul. And -from the moment that Hallveig saw that the reserve Helga had hitherto -displayed towards her had been a veil she had covered herself with -in the presence of a stranger, she embraced her also with the latent -warmth of her nature. - -Hallveig showed Helga that outside the house also a woman may be a -benefit and do good service. Even when it was a question of loading -a ship for a long journey there were many things a woman could help -and participate in. Hallveig, who was never at ease when Ingolf was -occupied with the ship, from this time always took Helga with her when -she went down to it. She had an amusing way of walking, Helga thought. -She took long, resolute, manly strides, and her legs were obviously -legs under her skirts. Helga found it difficult to follow her when she -was in a hurry, as she almost always unconsciously was. - -Hallveig examined even the smallest details that concerned the -loading of the ship, with her husband and Leif, and did so in -a matter-of-course tone which aroused Helga's astonishment and -admiration. In everything she said, Hallveig showed her practical -sense. She did not hesitate either to give help where it was needed. -Her help and advice were gladly welcomed. Her advice was advice and not -child's prattle. It was nearly always followed. - -Hallveig had a peculiar rapid way of surveying matters. This was -the best place for this, and for that. She demanded that everything -which might be needed on the voyage should be as easily accessible -as possible. Ingolf and Leif had never given a thought to that. They -only thought of packing things so that they fitted in, took the least -possible room, and were so distributed according to weight and size -that the ship might lie on the water as level as possible. Now Hallveig -showed them that with a little reflection all these objects might be -excellently combined. - -Hallveig's and Helga's presence and hearty participation in the -work--for Helga also quickly began to use both eyes and hands--put -Ingolf and Leif in high spirits, which helped them over many -difficulties and trifling annoyances. - -The vessel was loaded amid much merriment. Corn in chests, dried fish -in great bundles, butter in small barrels, and boxes of dried flesh -and salt meat, beer and wine in barrels--a whole year's provision of -food and drink--were brought on board and packed carefully in the great -hold. But the vessel's stomach had to find space for much more. Small -compartments had to be made for the animals which were to be taken with -them. A cow and a pair of goats; they could not be entirely without -milk. There was also an ox to be slaughtered, and a bull-calf to be -company for the cow through the winter and grow large and fat and ready -to be slaughtered in the spring. A sow with small pigs was also useful -to have with them, together with some sheep, and a couple of horses -were simply indispensable. - -And, at any rate, there was room for a hut for Hallveig and Helga. The -hut was Hallveig's idea. She did not wish only to be with them; she -wished to live on board and to be comfortable. Leif jumped like a boy -with delight when Hallveig put forward her proposal about the hut. -From that day not even the smallest thing seemed to him quite right -till Hallveig had expressed her satisfaction with it. He would rather -have Hallveig's help in counsel and action than that of most men, he -declared decisively. And he was absolutely resolved to teach her to -swing an ax and to hurl a spear. Hallveig did not often laugh, but she -had to laugh sometimes at Leif. There was the same completeness and -power in Hallveig's laughter as in all the rest of her character and -behaviour. When Hallveig laughed, there was something to laugh at. She -could never be imagined laughing at any one or anything she did not -like. - -So these spring days passed. Liveliness and activity reigned -everywhere. This journey to a foreign land, which at the beginning -seemed so difficult to carry into effect, so improbable and -unrealizable, became through all these preparations imminent and a -matter of course for all those who took part in it. Here Ingolf now -stood in the smithy and forged scythes to cut grass in a land which -he had never seen and really only heard a tale about. Who was Naddod -the Viking? Who was Gardar Svavarsson? Who was Raven-Floke? Or Thorolf -Smor? Could one be sure they had not imagined that land over there? -Or that others had imagined _them_ and the whole affair? One might be -foolish to believe it, but he was going to get a sight of it. And while -Ingolf forged scythes to cut grass in that legendary land of the west, -and made spades to dig in its soil, that fact became firmly fixed in -his mind. In spite of all doubt, the land lay and actually existed over -there in the sea. And, in fact, it became more than real to him. It lay -there and spoke secretly to his soul; it waited for him almost like a -friend. And thus it seemed at last to have a claim on him, which he -could not disregard. For the land lay there and expected to be taken in -possession, as is the right of every land. Such and similar thoughts -filled Ingolf. And yet he did not guess that while he stood there in -his smithy and forged scythes and prepared implements with which to -till the new land's soil, the land took _him_ in possession by help of -the secret power a land possesses--never again to let him go. - -Ingolf and Leif had to prepare themselves to build winter dwellings -and to store hay for their animals, therefore they took implements -with them, without considering what power the earth and implements -together have over a man's soul. They did not guess that only homeless -men wander their free ways, which are no ways, or rather that secret -earth-powers guide all other steps. - -Ingolf and Leif provided themselves with fishing-gear and nets for -catching birds. They also took a pair of boats. - -When the boat was loaded and everything else was in order for the -journey, Ingolf concluded his preparations with a great sacrificial -feast, at which he made abundant offerings to the gods, in order that -they should grant him and his fellow-travellers good fortune and -happiness on the voyage. Nevertheless, the days went by without the -commencement of the hoped-for sailing weather. - -These days of waiting were hard for Leif to bear. He became morose. Any -kind of waiting was the worst thing Leif knew. It made his hasty and -adventurous spirit full of discontent. He cursed the vessel, called it -a wretched old woman's bath, and invented even worse names for it. - -Ingolf took the matter quietly. Certainly he had already made his -offerings to the gods, and copiously. But it was a special voyage they -were to make--the gods were to protect them, and on wide and strange -ways. He therefore brought fresh offerings, and also secretly gave -Odin and Njord private gifts, besides vowing yet greater ones if they -would prosper his journey there and back and on the way. This expedient -helped. There came a day with splendid sailing weather--a sunshiny -day full of light and warm wind. Before midday all was ready--the -animals brought on board, the crew in their places (Ingolf and Leif -took only the smallest possible crew with them), and the vessel cleared -for sailing. Under a heavily bellying sail it glided out between the -skerries. Hallveig and Helga stood on the poop by their husbands and -watched the shores glide past on either side. Hallveig was quiet in -mind, and felt only glad at the fine day and the journey. Sea and -land were all the same to her, if only she had Ingolf. Here they were -sailing out to find a new land, to seek a new home. She was ready with -all her soul to remain fixed in the spot on the earth which Ingolf -might choose for them, no matter where it might be. - -But with Helga it was otherwise. She was calm and quiet enough, but -her calm was, as so often on other occasions, only outward. The strong -scent of the pines from the spruce- and fir-clad islands they were -sailing by, roused a profound longing in her soul. This was the place -where she was at home. There in the house down there by the shore, -which seen from the fjord here looked so strange. There seemed to be a -sob in Helga's soul. She, the faithful, had only one home. She did not -at all wish to turn or to remain behind, for she stood here by Leif's -side. But she felt as though her heart were being split asunder and her -soul divided. For this place which she now left, to return to it next -spring only for a time, had shared with her happiness and solitude. -There was hardly a stone in the house which she had not patted with -her hand and made her confidant in joy or sorrow. She was bound to the -house and the surroundings of her childhood with ties which could not -be loosed or cut asunder. She knew with certainty that she would always -feel strange and homeless outside Dalsfjord. She reproached herself for -this feeling--for she had Leif--but she could not overcome it. All she -could do was to vow to herself never to betray it. Thus Helga took a -secret with the scent of the pine trees from the islands. - - - - -II - - -Ingolf and Leif sailed by the guidance of the sun and the stars, and -steered directly westward. For the first two days and nights a steady -east wind filled the square sail and carried them steadily forwards. -There were high spirits and much excited expectation on board. Indeed, -it seemed as though the wind had been sent by Odin with the sole -purpose of furthering their journey. But just as they had settled down -in confidence that they were under the god's special protection the -weather began to shift and change. Now it seemed, for the most part, as -if one or another of the divinities had set himself fiercely against -them, or as if Odin had suddenly become busy elsewhere. - -The wind took the wrong direction, and seemed uninterruptedly occupied -in settling private accounts with the towering waves of the sea. In -the course of two days and nights it had gone several times round the -horizon and varied through all degrees of strength from a moderate calm -to what Vikings would mildly call a storm. And then all of a sudden -it disappeared. They looked longingly for it--east, west, south, and -north--for though they had cursed its vagaries heartily enough, it -was still preferable to a dead calm. But it was absent, and remained -absent. Unreliable as it had always been, it had gone off to other -regions, and left them alone here in the midst of the sea. There lay -the vessel, pitching lazily, and making no way at all. Where they were -no one knew, and there was nothing to show them. Whither the wind had -carried them, while it was still with them and blew alternately from -all points of the compass, they could not find out. The sun and stars -had only rarely been visible. The spirits of all on board were rapidly -sinking. Matters were not improved when, after several days and nights -of calm, there came gliding a cunning, silent bank of fog and swallowed -them up, blotted them out from the eyes of heaven, swept all sight -of sea and sky out of the world, and left the vessel lying, rocking -lonelily, forgotten by all good powers on a strange sea. - -There they lay while the days came and went--grey days which could -only make marks on Ingolf's time-stick. For even though Ingolf was -displeased enough with these days he kept a steady count of them, -marked each of them off on his stick with the little notch that was -their due, and, for the rest, execrated them in silence. - -Leif had given up all hope now; morose and aggrieved, he surrendered -himself to the power of chance. He sat most of the days on the gunwale -with his legs dangling outside, singing from sheer despair. Only now -and then he interrupted his song to hurl a violent succession of -sanguinary curses in a penetrating, angry voice into the damp, foggy -air. - -With every day that passed, Ingolf became more silent and -introspective. What was the obstacle in their way? Were the gods so -much opposed to this journey that they were absolutely determined to -prevent it? - -He did not like being questioned regarding the number of days he had -marked off. The days were quite bad enough without making them more by -talking about them. And at last he flatly refused to answer questions -regarding the number of the days. For long periods he would sit silent -looking at his stick, forgetting to mark the days, with his mind full -of inward longing and powerful exorcisms. - -He heard that the crew were talking about drawing lots for a sacrifice. -Ingolf was not narrow-minded. But he remembered the offerings which -before his journey he had made to Odin, as well as the vows he had made -of further offerings if the journey prospered. Odin had often fulfilled -his wishes for less sacrifices than those. He really did not understand -what was the matter with Odin this time. - -Hallveig and Helga were the only ones on board who, to some extent, -kept up their spirits. To Hallveig it seemed quite natural; they were -very well off, and the fog and the calm must some time come to an end. -Every morning she awoke with the firm conviction that that day the fog -would lift. Helga, on the other hand, had to pull herself together, -in order not to be infected by the depression of the rest. Yet she -was accustomed to do this, and on this occasion she had, besides, -Hallveig's good-humour to support her. But their good temper seemed -almost to put the crew into a still worse humour. Even Ingolf--not to -speak of Leif--could sometimes be impatient at their unconcern. And -one day, in answer to a cheerful remark of Hallveig's, he very curtly -drew her attention to the fact that the water-casks were seriously -near becoming empty. Hallveig looked at him steadily and a little -astonished. Ingolf had never before seen that look in her eyes. She -went to her hut without saying anything more. - -Ingolf looked round for Helga. She stood by the gunwale, playing with -Leif's hair. When Ingolf had thus ascertained that Hallveig was alone -in the hut, he followed her into it. Hallveig was sitting and looking -before her when he came. She did not meet his glance as usual, but -remained sitting and staring into space with a troubled expression on -her serious face. Ingolf stopped before her and laid his hand on her -shoulder. Then Hallveig looked up at him. "It can do no good to give -up," she said seriously; "that will not make things better. Have you -not noticed how the men follow you with their eyes, and are disturbed -by your looks? There is nothing left us, Ingolf, but to take things -as they come. The fog may lift some time. And since it has not rained -for a long time, it may soon rain, so that we can again have the -water-casks filled. And we have also beer and wine on board, so that we -can get along for some time." - -"What makes me uneasy," answered Ingolf, "is that we seem to be pursued -by misfortune, and that I don't know at all where we are. It might -almost seem as if the gods had forgotten us, or as if we had fallen -under their displeasure. If the fog and the calm continue, and there is -no rain for some time, it will soon be all over with us. You and Helga -ought never to have been taken with us on this journey. I have also -heard that the crew are beginning to talk among themselves of casting -lots. Perhaps a sacrifice will be necessary." - -Hallveig was silent for a long time. At last she sighed deeply and -said: "I have never been able properly to understand how the gods can -desire human sacrifices. Perhaps, however, I would have agreed on this -occasion if I was quite sure that the lot would not fall on you. But -I cannot rely on the gods so absolutely. Let us rather wait awhile, -Ingolf." - -Ingolf left her with the firm resolve henceforth to alter his outward -demeanour. He saw that the first and foremost thing was his duty and -obligation to exhibit to the crew a calm and untroubled face, be the -outlook never so hopeless. The first man he met he greeted with a -cheerful remark, and after that day he was altogether more lively and -communicative. - -When the crew saw what an alteration had taken place in Ingolf, they -thought in themselves that he must in some way or another have -received a token from the gods. Their desire for a sacrifice and -drawing of lots ceased. Ingolf's altered demeanour inspired them with -hope and courage. - -But the days went on, and one day the supply of drinking water ran out. -During the night following the day when the last scoop of water had -been equally divided among all on board, Ingolf did not sleep. And he -could easily see that Hallveig lay awake by his side. But they did not -talk. Ingolf was more and more convinced that the gods had for ever -withdrawn their favour from him. Perhaps it was their intention to let -him miserably perish here at sea. Would they not even grant him to die -on land? Could they not even spare a place for a funeral mound for -him and his? Ingolf reproached himself severely that he had involved -Hallveig in his own and his race's ill-luck. - -Towards morning they began at last to talk together in a whisper. -Ingolf opened his whole mind to Hallveig, and confided to her his most -secret thoughts and anxieties. Hallveig said that she had married him -because she intended to share his fortunes whether they were good or -bad. She feared neither life, nor death, nor the displeasure of the -gods, if only she had him. - -While they were still lying there and whispering together, Leif stood -suddenly in the doorway and shouted. He had kept watch during the -night, and had good news to tell. The fog was gone and the wind was -gradually rising. He had given orders to hoist the sail, and now only -wished to ask whither they should sail, for he did not know. The sky -was overclouded all the time, and the sun could not be seen. Would -Ingolf come and see if _he_, perhaps, could scent out the right -direction? - -Ingolf was on his legs in an instant. All anxiety and trouble was blown -away from his soul by the first puff of wind. He took counsel with -his deepest instincts, and found a direction to sail in. The wind was -rather slack at first, but then it had got out of the habit of blowing. -In the course of the day it freshened to splendid sailing weather. -There were birds on the water; they must be near some land. Towards -evening they caught a glimpse of a dark streak ahead, which showed -distinctly against the fog-banks on the horizon. There rose a shout -on board: "Land in sight!" Then Helga wept. No one was astonished at -it. Some of the men also felt a flutter at their hearts this time on -sighting land again. But Hallveig stood quiet and undisturbed, staring -at the dark streak ahead. What sort of land was it? Were they already -there? That night no one thought of seeking sleep or rest. - -Early in the morning they were among some precipitous green islands -which were divided by narrow straits with strong currents. From the -vessel they could here and there catch sight of smoke from houses and -huts. This, then, was an inhabited land, and not the one they sought. -One of the old men on board had been here before, and was able to -inform them that these were the Faroe Isles. That reassured Ingolf; it -meant they had not come out of their course. There was great joy on -board. Here they could go on shore, feel firm ground under their feet, -and provide themselves with water. There were some among the crew who -ventured to hint that the voyage had lasted long enough, but a look -from Ingolf was enough to reduce them to silence. All depression and -doubt had been swept out of his mind along with the fog. - -The brothers now had all tubs, buckets, together with the empty barrels -and casks which were on board, filled with water from a spring on the -coast. When that had been seen to, they were so fortunate as to get -good weather with a stiff breeze. It was again possible to sail by -the sun and stars, straight to the west. They left the Faroe Isles -astern and made for the open sea. The weather remained fine, with a -light breeze blowing. The wind was certainly somewhat capricious both -as regards force and direction. But it blew all the time, and that -was what was needed. Only seldom could the vessel hold on a straight -course; they were obliged to tack, and so the way became somewhat -uncertain. Still they made progress. - -On the seventh day after leaving the Faroes they at last sighted land. -A large and wide-stretching land, crowned by white glaciers behind -blue mountains, and land with broad, open fjords and bright streams -which wound down green mountain-sides, rose from the sea before their -wondering eyes. - -This must be the land they sought. Here then it lay, solitary and -uninhabited, far away in the uttermost part of the sea. It lay silent -and patient, expecting them. - -The land greeted them with sunshine and summer and blue mountains. -Majestic it lay there, with skyward towering promontories and broad -mouths of fjords which, like open arms, offered them a royal welcome. -No other land had ever received them with such a festal and solemn -greeting as this gave them. - -A strange silence spread on board the vessel. It was early in the -morning that they sailed into a fjord full of swans. The blue surface -of the fjord was completely covered with these white birds, which, with -proudly lifted necks and in great flocks, swam to one side as the ship -glided on. Many other birds swam among them--variegated eider-ducks and -handsome water-fowl. But one did not notice them because of the white -swans. Hallveig named the fjord Svanefjord. - -The brothers had chosen this fjord because it was protected by a little -group of islands which might make it more secure as a winter haven than -the open fjords. They tacked a little to and fro, using a corner of -their sail, and surveyed the land. Bare mountains rose on either hand. -On the north was a strip of fertile land along the fjord; on the east -side the waves broke freely at the base of the mountain. The land at -the end of the fjord seemed fertile and inviting, but they could not -find a landing-place which suited them. - -Ingolf proposed that they should inspect a little more closely the -nearest fjord south of the one they were in. He had seen from the ship -that there lay a broad fjord sheltered by a small, low group of islands. - -They tacked past a promontory and entered the other fjord. It was -both broader and deeper than the one they had just come from, but was -likewise full of swans! Hallveig laughed with gladness when she saw it. -This fjord also must be called "Svanefjord," she declared. They might -be called North and South. She did not know there were so many swans to -be found in the world. "Birds love this land," she said to herself. - -Helga stood by her side. She compelled herself to smile and share -Hallveig's gladness, but her heart was full of pain, for the beautiful -land she saw here and which Hallveig already seemed to love, could -never be _hers_. She saw the swans, the mountains, and the green dales. -But in her heart there was no room for anything but a quiet, slightly -strange emotion. The scent of the pines from the islands at home was -too keen in her memory. Ingolf and Leif stood silent and in a solemn -mood, side by side; they looked at the land and did not say a word. -They had stood thus a long time when Ingolf turned to his brother and -said quietly: "What do you think of the land, Leif?" - -"It is a big land and seems a good one," answered Leif, in a low voice. - -"If only most of it was not barren mountain," said Ingolf, but his -voice lacked the reservation which his words expressed. - -"I think we might soon feel at home among these mountains," said Leif. - -"It does not look unfriendly," Ingolf admitted. - -In his inmost heart he was deeply moved. The strength and sternness of -the mountains filled his mind with a peculiar excitement. Among these -mountains the green dales and fertile stretches of land, which he -caught a glimpse of at the end of the fjord, assumed a doubly home-like -aspect. - -Suddenly Leif awoke from his long reflection and silent contemplation. -Abruptly and unexpectedly, as always, a resolve had been born in his -mind, and aroused him. "It is all the same to me what sort of a land -it is--I shall settle here," he declared in an excited tone. "Since I -have come, I think it would disappoint the land if I left it again. And -I will not disappoint this land, which lies here so ready to receive -me--so much is certain." - -Ingolf was silent. Leif had given expression to his own thoughts. He -felt so convinced at this moment that here it was his lot to settle and -remain. But this feeling was followed in his mind by a peculiar anxiety -which almost made him sorry. Was it a good land--a land where one -could peacefully build and settle, and where his family could flourish -in happiness and prosperity? Not himself alone, but his children and -children's children should dwell here, if he determined to settle -himself in the place. - -The brothers chose a landing-place on the north side of the fjord, and -steered thither. It was with strange feelings that they set foot on -this new land, which from time immemorial had lain here behind the sea -and the distance, alone with its birds. On sea and land, everywhere the -birds swarmed. The questioning whistle of the golden plover and the -rippling quaver of the curlew were the first sounds that greeted them -as they trod the stones of the shore. - -Ingolf and Leif immediately set the crew to work to bring the animals -on land and to unload the vessel. They themselves proceeded to pitch -their tents, after having selected a spot with thick green grass, well -protected from wind and weather by a projection of rock, and close to -the brink of a small, clear stream. The kitchen utensils were brought -up, and a fire kindled. The shore was covered with driftwood, so that -there was plenty of fuel. Pots containing salted flesh were hung up; at -last they got hot meat again. They could not remember that any meat had -tasted so good as this hot salt flesh after the dried fish, preserved -flesh, and hard and finally mouldy bread they had had on the sea -voyage. They baked bread, too, and ate it warm from the embers. It was -splendid to have soft bread between their teeth again. - -Round them the animals dispersed, grazing eagerly over the fertile -pastures. It was a pleasure to see the satisfaction with which they -swallowed the green grass. Towards evening the vessel was so far -unloaded that it could be brought ashore and rolled on logs over the -ground. They had chosen a little cleft in the rocks for it to lie in -shelter during the winter. - -By the evening, when the men had crept into their skin bags and had -lain down to sleep, Ingolf and Leif, Hallveig and Helga, still sat -round the remains of the fire, but did not think of sleep. They sat -silent, close to one another, and did not talk. The night was bright -and still, and dew was falling. The fire gleamed palely in the night. -Red ember-snakes writhed at the bottom of it. The fjord spread a -shining surface, dotted white with sleeping swans. There was a peace -and stillness over the land which filled their minds with a peculiar -awe and sense of expectation. - - - - -III - - -The summer they spent in South Svanefjord was, for the brothers -and their wives, an unbroken succession of beautiful days. There -was a peculiar atmosphere of peace and prosperity about the lonely -settlement, where the fire burnt day and night under the cliff behind -the tents, while on a rising ground close at hand their winter dwelling -rose slowly from the ground. It was a house sixty feet in length, -thirty in breadth, which the brothers were having built--a house with -thick turf walls for a protection against the cold of winter, and -adapted to be partitioned according to their needs when they had first -roofed it in. - -While their men worked at the dwelling and gathered in hay as winter -fodder for the cattle, Ingolf and Leif let the days come and go. And -whether they were sunny days or the fog hung in grey, soft, gliding -belts down to the middle of the mountain-sides, all the days had a -peculiar solemn solitariness and charm about them. - -The land they had come to was after Leif's heart. It made quite a -different impression on him to any other land he had visited. The -sense of power that brooded over it, and the almost palpable solitude, -swallowed up the unrest of his mind and gave him peace. The mountains' -strongly marked and infinitely varied shapes, a little copse hidden -among grey cliffs, close up to a glacier, the heavily pouring rivers in -deep ravines, the fjords where the swans swam among other fowls like -royal dragon-ships among peaceful freighters, a seal bathing in the -sun on a rock by the fjord, not wise enough to be afraid of men, the -countless birds' nests with the snugly hidden, different-coloured eggs -one came across everywhere, and then the soft, downy young ones hopping -about between little hillocks--all filled his soul with a sense of -wonder and calm hitherto unknown. - -Ingolf and Leif made little excursions on their horses in the -neighbourhood. They soon ascertained that the fjords north of the -Svanefjords were very poor in pasture-land; the mountains descended -for the most part steeply to the sea, while the land, on the other -hand, seemed to become better the farther southward they went. When -they had made that discovery they equipped themselves for a journey -of some days in order to examine the land south of the Svanefjords -more closely. Over a low, stony stretch of tableland they came to -another inlocked fjord which was much broader than even the broad South -Svanefjord. The greater part of the upland of this fjord was, however, -covered with gravel and clay. Quite outside by the sea was a stretch of -luxuriant meadow, and here and there stood rock-islets amid the sand, -round which there were large green pastures. Farther up, right under -the mountains, there was also pasture-land, and there they found the -largest and most luxuriant wood they had yet seen. They came to a river -with many rapidly flowing courses which streamed with clay-coloured, -turbid water over a sandy and unsafe bottom. But they had caught sight -of some sharp mountain-peaks far to the south-west, and since it could -scarcely be difficult to cross the ravines between them, they resolved -to proceed thither and see what was to be found on the other side. It -was generally the case with this land, that one was not satisfied till -one had seen what there was on the other side of all the mountains -which came in view. They passed with some difficulty the dangerous -river-current, and rode farther along high, steep mountain declivities -striped with many-coloured gravel. - -They found a ravine between the mountain-peaks, and when they had -reached the other side of the mountains, there opened on them, while -they rode along the edge of the steep descents which led down to -the lowland, a view, the like of which they had never seen. A fjord -dotted with small green islands, wide-stretching meadows and pastures -intersected by gleaming watercourses, a wide bluish ring of mountains -which locked in the luxuriant region with a mighty curve, and behind -all this in the south and west, glaciers--an immense, slightly arched -stretch of sparkling snow with white offshoots to all ravines. - -It was on a clear, sunny day at noon that they stood there and surveyed -this region, which arrested their minds with a sense of solemn wonder -and irresistible fascination such as no view had ever done before. In -his rapture, Leif laid his hand upon Ingolf's shoulder and pressed -it; he had tears in his eyes, and his large mouth quivered. They had -dismounted from their horses and stood silent for a long time. And when -they mounted again to examine the district further, they rode on in -silence. From that hour they were Icelanders; the land was theirs, and -they belonged to it. In silence the compact was finally and irrevocably -solemnized. - -When they came back from their trip, Hallveig and Helga had an -important and, as they themselves thought, serious piece of news to -tell them. They had one day climbed up the green ascent above the -encampment, quite up to the base of the cliffs, in order to get a -wider view over the fjord and the district. And just as they sat and -contemplated the low group of islands and a little island beyond it, -they saw smoke rising from the island. It had been a perfectly calm -and clear day; there could be no doubt that they had seen correctly. -They had not said anything to the men, and they now only wished to -ask Ingolf and Leif to be careful, and not to go about any more -alone. Ingolf and Leif immediately put the larger of the two boats -in the water, called some of their men, and bade them take their -weapons with them. They wished to find out what kind of people they -had for neighbours. It was in vain that Hallveig and Helga begged and -prayed them not to insist on going out, and least of all in a little -rowing-boat. The brothers were too resolved on finding out more about -the smoke from the island. In answer to their wives they objected -that the ship was too unwieldy, and was, moreover, not a ship of war. -There was scarcely any chance of fighting; if there were people on -the island, they were probably some peaceful, starving, shipwrecked -men, whose vessel had been driven to sea and lost. For the rest, they -promised to be careful, but they were resolved to go out to the island -that day. - -So they rowed out thither. Even when they had got quite close to it, -they could see no sign that it was inhabited. They rowed round it, and -still saw no inhabitants or buildings. They determined to land, and -chose a creek on the south side of the island. As soon as they had -landed, they saw a wretched little boat, in which they would hardly -have trusted themselves to cross a fjord, hidden among the rocks. They -went farther up on the island, and found a hut well concealed in a -hollow. - -As they approached, a man came forth in a splendid cloak and -head-dress, with a staff in his hands, and followed by some lean shapes -black with dirt, and meanly clad. They came out from the hut, but -remained standing before the door, without going towards them. They had -seen this kind of people before, and immediately perceived that they -had what were called Irish monks before them. - -Both Leif and Ingolf, as well as several of their men, knew some Irish, -and therefore went nearer in order to hear a little why these people -dwelt here on a desert island. - -The monks, one of whom carried a cup of water, evidently did not wish -them to come too near them or their dwelling. The sworn brothers -remained standing at some distance and questioned them. The monks -answered their questions reluctantly, but they gathered from them that -they had lived here for several years, that they had long since heard -reports of this land, and that other monks before them had journeyed -to seek it out. They had not seen any of them, but the land was wide, -and they had remained here on the island where they had first landed. -This information Ingolf at last extracted from the monks, with many -questions answered, for the most part, in monosyllables. - -When the brothers could not think of anything more to ask them, and -were going down to their boat again, the man with the head-dress, -cloak, and staff stopped them with a question. "Why had they come -hither?" - -Ingolf told them that they had come here to look at the land, and -intended to settle here. - -His words aroused a movement and disturbance among the monks, and their -leader gave him to understand plainly that the land was sanctified -and reserved by God for Christian men; no heathen had ever settled -here, nor ever could. Every kind of misfortune would strike them if -they migrated hither, unless they first let themselves be baptized and -went over to the Christian faith. Ingolf answered them quietly that -they must grant him that it would ill become him to be less faithful -to his gods than they were to theirs. The monk answered that heathen -did not trust in gods but in idols. Ingolf answered that the Ases had -hitherto protected him and his family. Then bidding them farewell, he -went off, followed by Leif and his men. They saw the monks sprinkling -with water the places where they had trod. Then Ingolf smiled and Leif -laughed aloud. The monks sprinkled even the waves which had licked the -heathen's boat. - -When Ingolf and Leif returned, they were able to quiet Hallveig and -Helga with the news that they were peaceful and harmless people who -inhabited the little island. Their only weapon was a little water in -a cup! After that they called the island "Monks' Island." When the -autumn came with cold and sleet the sworn brothers already sat warm in -their turf-house. Before the dwelling Ingolf had caused to be built a -smaller edifice, where he set up small, roughly carved wooden images of -Odin and Thor. And when the time for the autumn sacrificial feast was -come, he offered them an ox (they must share the offering as best they -could), and had a little feast. - -Leif held aloof from all things of that sort. During the twenty-four -hours of the feast, he went out catching birds by day and slept quietly -in his bed by night. In his lonely wanderings the brown leaves of the -autumn rustled round his feet and spoke to him. Leif did not think much -about catching birds. He enjoyed being alone with the mountains and -the blue sky. Wherever he met a family of grouse who held faithfully -together he let them go. He only aimed at solitary birds, caught them -round the neck with a practised fling of his light line, and drew them -to himself with one sweep through the air. - -Ingolf's sacrificial feast and all his devotion to the gods was a -continually recurring trial to Leif's brotherly feeling. He could not -reconcile himself to Ingolf's constant and devoted adherence to the -worship of these ugly wooden idols. Time after time he was obliged, in -order to control his rising displeasure, to remind himself that Ingolf -never interfered in his beliefs and thoughts concerning the gods, and -therefore had a right to expect the same from him. But in his heart -Leif scorned and despised Ingolf's gods, and it was inevitable that -some of this violent antipathy should sometimes glance on his brother. - -Singularly enough, on the other hand, Leif did not take it at all ill -that Helga held fast to her own and her fathers' faith, without its -being clear to him that he possessed in that, as it were, a proof of -her steadfastness. He did not at all wish that Helga should forsake her -gods to follow him in his want of faith and contempt for them. The day -that she did so would have given a severe blow to Leif's happiness. So -and no otherwise was his nature. - -The winter came with hard frost but without much snow. The weather -for ski-ing, which Ingolf and Leif were waiting for in order to show -Hallveig and Helga a little of the country south of the Svanefjords, -did not come. Their disappointment was, however, mitigated by the fact -that their sheep and goats could, contrary to expectation, go out and -get their food the whole of the winter, with the exception of a few -stormy days. The brothers came to the conclusion that it was a land -where relatively few people might possess many sheep. They also noticed -that sheep and goats both in winter and summer went up to the mountains -and did not remain below in the luxuriant pastures. It was evident that -the grass they grazed among the stones upon the apparently barren -mountains must be of peculiar strength, for the sheep's bodies remained -stout and their wool white. - -The goats had found some holes in the mountain near the house. There -they remained at night, took refuge there in bad weather, and were -comfortable. - -In spite of the short days and long nights and the great solitude the -winter proved by no means long. Neither the brothers nor Hallveig -nor Helga felt the solitude oppressive; it brought them into closer -intimacy with each other in a way that no summer days could have done. -They sat round the fire, busy with their little occupations, and -talked cheerfully and confidentially together. Ingolf and Leif carved -wood, Hallveig and Helga spun yarn and dyed it in different shades of -heather-colour, made mittens and handkerchiefs, or artistically woven -bands of it. - -In the middle of the winter Hallveig gave birth to a boy, whom Ingolf -sprinkled with his own hand with water and named Thorsten after Thor, -and in remembrance of his former friend, Haasten, from whom fate had -so painfully severed him. When Hallveig had given birth to her boy, -Helga became extremely solitary in soul. She never could find any -sign that she was with child. When no one could see her, she wept -bitter tears about it, but gave no outward sign. Outwardly she was -uniformly cheerful and bright, and showed to each and all an untroubled -demeanour. It was something she kept to herself, like the scent of -the pines from the islands. Spring came, with mildness in the air and -vernal winds. As soon as it could be managed, the ship was launched, -loaded, and made fit for sea. The sworn brothers needed as much as -possible of the summer to make preparations for their migration here -the next spring, to exchange those of their movable goods and the -live-stock which they could not take with them for useful wares, and in -general to arrange their affairs in Norway before they left the country -for good. All of them, except Helga, left the new land, though they had -only been there a year, with regret. The land had been a good friend -to them, and they were loth to bid it farewell even for a short time. -When they sailed away from it, it lay there so quiet and silent, gazing -after them, as it were. Before they departed, the migratory birds had -all come back. The land lay bathed in sunshine, with cheerful bird-life -on the fjord and on the shore. - -Leif, the restless, was no more eager for journeys. He would rather -have remained where he was, and not have travelled to Norway at all. -But even Leif had to grant that the plan was impracticable. The -provisions for the journey, which they had brought with them, were -rapidly decreasing, and, moreover, it would be difficult for Ingolf -when he came back to find just the same spot in the land, dependent as -he was on weather and sea. Besides, Leif saw clearly that Helga, though -she had unhesitatingly acquiesced in his wild proposal, preferred that -they should travel with the others. Helga was willing to sacrifice -everything for Leif, even the scent of the pines from the islands at -home. But when she gave her brave assent to remain, her self-command -failed her a little, and her lips quivered slightly. The whole winter -she had looked forward with joy to the moment when she should sail -between the islands to Dalsfjord. Like a secret treasure, she had -concealed the consciousness that _that_ was in store for her, in her -steadfast heart. That remained there till Leif started with the others. -But when he sailed away from the land, the old unrest was again awake -in his soul. - - - - -IV - - -The brothers were favoured by a good wind as they crossed the sea to -Norway. Only ten days after they had sailed out between the skerries -outside the Svanefjords, the vessel lay before Ingolf's house in -Dalsfjord. - -When they disembarked, it was only Helga who felt as though she had -come home. Ingolf and Leif had already separated themselves in their -hearts from their birthplace, and Hallveig, whose home was wherever -Ingolf was, had never been intimately acquainted with this district. - -Leif had already on the return journey expressed his wish to go on a -Viking expedition in the summer. He gave many reasons--among others, -that he needed serfs. Further, he alleged that it was the simplest way -of obtaining goods for their journey to Iceland the next spring. Ingolf -could arrange their affairs in Dalsfjord while he was out trading for -them both. Leif spoke much about this important trading and about his -very inconvenient want of serfs. They were dear to buy, and it was -easiest to take them where one could find them. All these and more -reasons were adduced by Leif. But he concealed his real reason for -the journey, which was that it was impossible for him to conceive how -he should spend a summer at home at Dalsfjord. His blood had suddenly -become restless. His mind was like a bow which had been long on the -strain. - -Helga, who, as was her way, always left matters to Leif, made no -objection to his plan. On the contrary, she gave it her warmest assent. -But now it appeared that there would be no more sunshine in the summer -which would be the last she spent at home. - -Ingolf, for his part, knew Leif. And he was forced to admit that the -arrangement was not a bad one. They certainly needed goods, and would -obtain them most cheaply by fetching them themselves. For the rest, -whatever private plans Leif had in his expedition were his own affair. -It was thus already decided on the way that Leif should go on a Viking -expedition. - -As soon as they landed at Dalsfjord, Leif set to work equipping himself -for his expedition. He was somewhat late in that, and had therefore to -hurry his preparations as much as possible. He allowed himself leisure -neither for sleep nor meals. In great haste he collected all the goods -which he and Ingolf had in stock, and loaded his dragon-ship with them, -together with the other ship which he still had in reserve. This time -he had to be content with two ships; he could not well man more, and, -moreover, they had not goods for more than two. - -Only a few days after his homecoming Leif sailed out again from -Dalsfjord and left Helga alone with the pine-tree scent from the -islands. Leif did not guess that the pain of separation which left in -his mind only a fleeting pang, filled Helga with burning anxiety and -unrest, which should not vanish till she had him again. - -Leif sailed out over the sea and let the sea-breezes, the sense of -solitary independence, together with the expectation of dangers and -adventures, absorb his mind. - -He sailed to Ireland, and traded and ravaged wherever he came. This -time Ingolf had forgotten to exact any promises of caution from him. -Leif had latterly appeared to him so altered that he simply had not -considered it necessary. Leif was therefore completely free, unfettered -by promises or considerations of any kind. And in the consciousness -that this was now the last time he was on a Viking expedition, be -displayed a daring and exuberance in his conduct which filled his men -with joy and sent several of them to Odin. - -During the summer Leif acquired, more by pillaging than by commercial -genius, a very large supply of all kinds of goods, mostly valuable -cloths and metals. In the course of the summer he succeeded in catching -ten serfs--ten wiry, grimy men--who bore names like Duftak, Gerrod, -Skjoldbjarn, Haldor, Drafdrit, and the like, sour-looking men with evil -eyes, but good enough as serfs, tough at rowing as they sat chained -to the oars, and enduring in all kinds of work. Luck, which only -unwillingly forsakes the bold, followed Leif wherever he went. On one -occasion, towards the close of the summer, it nearly went ill with him. - -He had landed with his men on an apparently deserted coast, which was -protected by skerries and rocky islands with strong currents between -them--a place which only Leif could think suitable for landing. He -caused his ships, loaded with the costly booty of the summer, to be -rowed in between these skerries, in order to hide them in a rocky -creek, which he had selected during a solitary excursion, while he with -his men went for a foray in the neighbourhood. For this expedition he -needed as many of his men as possible, the object being a very large -and presumably rich town. Leif left the ships in the creek with only a -few men to look over the chained serfs, whom he dared not allow to go -free as long as he was so near their native place. - -With the rest of his men Leif went on shore and he be-took himself to -the wood. They were all full of great excitement and expectation. This -was to be the last great adventure of the summer, and Leif expected -a booty which might perhaps make it necessary to conquer a vessel to -carry it in. Time would show! - -The wood they intended to cross covered a steep mountain-side, from the -summit down to the coast, and it was traversed by deep, rocky ravines -covered with bushes. Leif and his men had not penetrated far into -this very impassable wood when they were attacked by an armed force -far superior to their own. The people of the town must have had spies -out along the coast. They were not only outwardly but really prepared -for their coming. Leif had just shouted to his men to fight each for -himself, first and foremost to get away and save the ships, when the -enemy was on them with strident war-cries and loud clashing of weapons. -Leif had no time to see how his men fared. The people of the town had -at once seen who was the leader, and since it was the leader whom it -was the most important to strike, they flocked round him with lifted -axes and upraised swords. Leif had to sacrifice his spear to one of the -two nearest attackers; the other's head he split with his ax, but next -moment a swarm of howling Irish were pressing on him. They did not, -however, surround him, a fact which Leif, who was striking doughtily -about him with ax in one hand and sword in the other--his shield he -had thrown away--had no time to think about. They pressed him back in -between the trees. - -Leif, who at the moment only thought that six was the smallest number -he could reasonably take with him to Valhalla, and was still short of -two, suddenly lost his foothold. It happened so unexpectedly that his -sword dropped from his hand, but with his ax he hooked himself fast to -a tree-root in falling, and there he hung, swinging in the air, over -the edge of a ravine. His attackers had raised a great shout of victory -when he fell. They now gathered on the edge of the ravine, stood there -and laughed at him, and made themselves merry at his plight. They -pricked at him for amusement with their spears, while in loud tones -they debated which would be the most amusing way to see him die. A -proposal that they should slowly prick the life out of him gained the -day. So they began to prick him in turn, each of them wishing to have -his share of the pleasure. - -Leif was in a desperate situation. He looked down at the bottom of the -ravine, where there grew heather and bushes. He had no other resource -than to let himself fall and see if he escaped with life. He wasted -no time in reviewing the situation; he simply let go and let himself -fall. At the moment he fell he perceived that men spread themselves on -both sides of him, to find a way down to the ravine and to surround him -there if he escaped from the fall with his life and whole limbs. The -fall absorbed both his body and his thoughts. He turned two somersaults -in the air and struck against something hard; there was a singing in -his ears, and he fainted for a time. - -When he came to himself again, he was lying on his back in some high -heather and staring up at the light green leaves on some scattered -stunted trees. He had a distinct consciousness of danger without at -once remembering where it threatened him, and grasped involuntarily -after his ax and spear. He grasped in vacancy, and when he discovered -that he was weaponless, the whole situation was suddenly clear to him. -In an instant he was on his legs, satisfied himself that no bones were -broken, picked up his helmet, and, involuntarily stooping to half -his height, set off, running as hastily as his somewhat stiff limbs -allowed, into the thickest part of the wood, and took the way down to -the coast. - -He had already run a good way when he heard men approaching, talking -loudly, farther down the ravine. He halted and stood stiff and -motionless. Only his eyes roamed round to seek a hiding-place, but he -saw nothing resembling one anywhere. A little hollow in the ground -close to his feet might perhaps afford room for his body, but by no -means could it conceal him. With every moment that passed, while he -stood there without any chance of escape, he could more distinctly -hear his heart beating. He already imagined to himself how it would be -to have his entrails drawn out and to be led round a tree. But at the -same instant, when he was on the point of giving up and of flying up -the ravine where he was quite sure to meet other foes, his eye fell on -a large flat stone. There was salvation! Trembling over his whole body -with excitement, he raised the stone on its edge and rolled it towards -the hollow. Then he lay down, wrapped his cloak round him, shrunk -himself up as well as he could, and pushed the stone right over him. -There he lay and heard his pursuers come tramping. From their talk he -understood that they were quite sure that he still lay where he had -fallen, and feared that he had broken his neck, so that all further -amusement for them was over. All the same, they urged each other to -have a good look for him. If they found the red-haired devil, he should -be flayed alive. Leif lay there under his flat stone with a corner of -his cloak between his teeth. An irresistible convulsive fit of laughter -seized him and shook his whole body. Every moment he might be prepared -for them to raise the stone; he did not know whether it covered him -completely. But here he lay, and there they went, rejoicing at the idea -of flaying him alive. Less than that was needed to make Leif merry. - -The men passed. Their voices died away gradually farther up the ravine. -Leif let some moments pass, then cautiously raised the stone. After -taking a good look round he set out, crouching as he ran, to the -harbour. He reached the shore without seeing more enemies. He stood -for a little, recovering himself in the cool air from the sea. He was -tolerably sure that they would remain so keenly on the watch that he -could hardly in full daylight get to his ship, if indeed he still had -a ship at all! It was impossible for him to know if things had gone -better with his men than with himself, or if the ships had already -fallen into the enemies' hands. It was really a nice mess that he had -got into! When would he see Helga again? - -Leif let his gaze wander over the fjord, and caught sight of an island -with some stunted fir trees a little distance out. This island was -surrounded by smaller ones, and appeared to him, at that moment, very -attractive. His enemies would scarcely think of looking for him outside -the borders of the land. - -Leif did not reflect very long. He hid his cloak, helmet, and whatever -might be in his way when swimming thither, piled stones up on them, -and let them lie. Then he flung himself into the waves. He swam on his -back the first part of the way in order to be able to keep an eye on -the land and to see if he was noticed. He could not see the least sign -of life on shore. He reached the island safe and sound, and crawled, -wet and weary, up its smooth, rocky side. He dragged himself under -the shelter of a stone where he could lie and let the sun bathe him; -luckily it shone brightly and warmly, in spite of the lateness of the -season. He settled himself comfortably and closed his eyes. Shortly -afterwards he fell asleep. He awoke from uneasy dreams; the light of -the setting sun fell dazzling on his face. He had, then, slept the -whole day. And what sort of a coverlet was that which he had over him? -Closer inspection showed it to be a grey cloak of coarse material. -Leif looked round him with wide-open eyes, and caught sight of a man -squatting a little distance off, and regarding him with mild, attentive -eyes. - -Leif did not place much confidence in the mildness of his glance. -Involuntarily he felt around for his weapons. There were no weapons -there--now he remembered the whole affair--but the man there seemed -likewise unarmed. Also, he smiled, and for the rest was so thin and -wasted that he could hardly be dangerous. What sort of a man was he? -He looked ragged and starving. His hair and beard were tangled like a -bird's nest. There was an atmosphere of death about him. Only in his -eyes and smile was there life--a gentle and, at the same time, intense -life. - -The man rose and disappeared behind a projecting rock. Leif thought -this very strange conduct, and remembered, when he was out of sight, -that he had not heard his step at all. Was he still asleep and -dreaming? Was it a living man he had seen or a ghost? No, there he -came again, whoever he was. He had bare legs, which explained why he -walked noiselessly, and, for the rest, appeared altogether wretched and -harmless. This time he came up close to Leif with some shellfish, which -he opened with a practised hand, merely with the help of a sharp-edged -stone. Leif ate a couple of the shellfish, being ravenously hungry, -and would have gladly thanked this friendly and strange man, but his -disgust was too strong for him, and he declared himself satisfied. - -Then the strange man smiled anew, an indulgent smile, and ate the rest -of the shellfish himself. When he had finished, he asked Leif how he -was, if he could rise, and how he came to be lying here on his island. -Leif trumped up a long story about having fallen overboard from a ship. -"The current had seized him," he said, "and carried him hither." He -found it best at the same time to show the man quite clearly, in order -that he might make no mistake, that he not only could rise, but that he -was altogether quite sound. - -The man smiled again, whether on account of his story or his slightly -threatening gestures, Leif was not sure, and asked him no more, but -rose quietly and bade Leif follow him. He led him over to the other -side of the island to the mouth of a little cave. "I live here," he -said in his gentle voice. "You are the first guest who has paid me a -visit, and the only man I have seen for many years. Assuredly God had -His special purpose in sending you hither, my brother, however that may -have happened. If you will share my cave with me for the night, you are -welcome. In the morning you can swim to the shore, if you will, and are -a strong swimmer. You can also perhaps remain here, if you prefer it." - -"What are you doing here?" asked Leif, who, to his astonishment, could -discover neither the roving eye nor mistrustful behaviour of an outlaw -in this mild, quiet man. "Why do you live alone on this desert island?" - -"I serve my God," answered the man gently and seriously, making the -sign of the Cross. Then Leif suddenly became aware that it was one of -the mad Irish monks whom he had before him. - -From that moment he did not fear the man any more. The monks were -peaceful people, mad though they were. But there was something -mysterious about the man which caused Leif to feel by no means -comfortable in his society. - -"How do you live?" Leif asked, after a long pause. The man smiled his -gentle smile, and pointed to a pot-shaped hollow in the rock, which -stood filled to the brim with sea-water. "At high tide God sends me -sometimes a little food," he said contentedly, "or I dive for shellfish -when I am hungry. There is also plenty of seaweed here. I do not need -much. Shall not God who feeds the birds also feed me?" - -"How do you serve your God?" asked Leif, growing curious. - -"I pray, fast, and lead a pure life," answered the monk quietly. - -"Who is your God?" Leif questioned further. - -"The one true God, the Trinity--God the Father, God the Son, and God -the Holy Ghost," answered the monk in his gentle voice, and again made -the sign of the Cross. - -"What is His name?" Leif continued. - -He had sat down on a stone step outside the mouth of the cave and fixed -his wondering eyes on the monk. - -"He is called Jehovah; His Son, whose sacred name is Jesus Christ, let -Himself be born as man, and shed His blood for men, to wash away their -sins." - -Leif was silent. He remembered carved and painted images he had seen of -a God they called Jesus Christ. He hung nailed to a cross, with blood -dripping from His hands and feet, from His thorn-crowned head, and from -a wound in His side. Leif had always despised this God, who, according -to the narrative, had willingly let Himself be killed and hung up upon -a cross of wood. He did not comprehend the love of such a wretched -divinity which could make a man like this monk live his life on this -desert island, merely to pray to Him and thank Him. A powerless God He -must be--much more wretched than even Odin and Thor. And yet He could -obtain such power over men. - -The monk had seated himself on a stone directly opposite Leif. The last -rays of the sun fell on his back, and made his grey hair glow like a -golden glory round his head. Leif remembered having seen this gold ring -round the head, and he sat and began to feel quite strange and uneasy -in his mind. - -"Shall I tell you about Jesus Christ?" asked the monk at last, in a -voice that was soft and ingratiating like a woman's. - -"No," answered Leif, not without a certain fear in his soul, which -distinctly betrayed itself in his voice. "Tell me rather of something -else." - -The monk sighed sorrowfully. "As you will, my brother. The Lord is -mighty, and I am but the least of His instruments. Perhaps He has -reserved the grace of delivering your soul for another and worthier -than myself. What shall I tell you, brother?" - -"Tell me something about foreign lands," said Leif, who had a dim -consciousness that there could hardly be anything which this man did -not know. - -"I cannot tell you about foreign lands," answered the monk gently. "I -have not seen any other country except Ireland. And I do not feel the -want of it. The wickedness of the world is great in the lands. The -Devil rules most lands where people dwell. The Lord has of His mercy -granted me this lonely island, and my only wish is to live here in -peace till He takes me to Himself in His glory." - -He was silent for a while, and reflected. "But I can read to you of a -place called Paradise," he said, breaking off his meditations. Then he -rose and crept into the low mouth of the cave. - -A little while after he came back with a roll in his hand. When he -opened it, Leif saw that it consisted of some pieces of skin covered -over with strange signs. - -The monk sat down and began to read in a monotonous and devout voice: - -"There is a place that is called Paradise. It is not in heaven nor upon -earth, but between heaven and earth, at an equal distance from both, -as it was fixed there by God. Paradise is forty miles higher than the -Flood rose at its highest. Paradise is of the same length and breadth -on all sides. There is no hill nor valley there. There comes never -frost, there falls never snow. The earth is luxuriant and fruitful -there, but there are no evil beasts nor dangers nor defects of any -kind. There is a pure well, which is called the well of life. There is -a splendid and beautiful wood called 'Radion saltus,' the leaves of -which never fade. Each of its trees is straight and round like a spar, -and so high that the top is invisible. There are all kinds of trees -which stand in complete beauty and bear all manner of blossoms and -beautifully coloured apples and fruits of all kinds. There no leaves -fall from the branches. The wood stands in the midst of Paradise. One -of the fruit trees was forbidden to Adam; in its fruit was hidden the -knowledge of good and evil. There is neither hate nor hunger, and never -is there night nor darkness, but always perpetual day. The sun shines -there seven times more strongly than in this world, for its light is -increased with the light of all the stars. There walk Angels, keeping -all things in order in joy and pleasure. Thither have the souls of good -men gone (and shall go and dwell there till Doomsday) since God opened -the place when He took thither the soul of the Thief who died upon the -cross. - -"In Paradise there is a bird which is called the Phoenix. It is very -large, and wonderful is the fashion of its creation, and it is the King -of all birds. It bathes in the well of life, and then flies up on that -tree which is the highest in Paradise, and sits in the sun. Then it -shines with a light like that of the sun's rays. Its whole body gleams -like gold, its feathers are like God's angels, its breast is beautiful, -and its beak resembles its feathers. Its eyes are like crystal, and its -feet like blood. But when this beautiful bird, the Phoenix, flies from -Paradise to the land of Egypt and dwells there five weeks, all kinds of -birds gather there and sing round it in all manner of ways. Then the -men who dwell there hear that and gather round it from everywhere, and -speak as follows: 'Welcome, Phoenix, to our land! Thou shinest like red -gold; thou art the King of all the birds!' Then the people of the land -make another phoenix of wax and copper which resembles the old one as -much as possible. All the birds fall at its feet and honour it with a -glad voice. Along its back there runs a red stripe, beautiful as burnt -gold. When its fifth week is passed, the beautiful Phoenix flies again -to Paradise. All the birds fly with it, some below it, some above it, -on both sides. But when they cannot follow it any longer they return -home." - -The monk paused and looked at Leif, who sat bowed opposite him with -open mouth and eyes. When the monk saw how absorbed his hearer was, he -smiled and continued: - -"It happened four thousand years before the birth of Christ (one -millennium had passed) that the Phoenix had become old, and gathered -round it a great number of birds, in order to bring together a great -pile of fuel. But by God's will it happened so that the sun shone on -the pile of fuel and the sun's warmth kindled a fire in it. But the -Phoenix fell in the midst of the fire and was burned to ashes. But the -third day afterwards it rose from the dead and was young again, and -went to the Well of Life and bathed. Then its feathers grew again, as -beautiful as they had ever been. It becomes old in the course of a -thousand winters, then it burns itself again to ashes, and rises each -time young once more. But no one knows, except God alone, whether it is -a male or a female bird." - -The monk stopped. The sun had gone down, and the dusk of twilight -filled the air. He could no longer see to distinguish the characters. -He rolled up his skin-scroll carefully together and tied a band round -it. - -Leif had swallowed his words to the end with eager ears. At the same -time the monk's droning way of reading had had a soporific effect upon -him. When the monk was silent for a moment, Leif gave a deep yawn and -felt a strange weariness in all his limbs. The next moment he fell -asleep where he sat, with his head propped on his hands. - -The monk let him sit and sleep while he uttered a long and humble -prayer to God, that it might be granted him to save this heathen's soul -from destruction and the outer darkness. - -Then he awoke Leif gently, and bade him follow him into the cave and -share his straw bed and his cloak with him, for it was now cold outside. - -Leif awoke and saw that it was already night, with a pale glimmer of -the moon behind black clouds. Now the time had really come. But he was -not a little curious to learn more about the monk's cave, and, besides, -it was perhaps best to let him fall asleep before he left the island. - -The monk struck a light and kindled a shaving. Then he crept into -the low mouth of the cave. Leif crept after him, and the first thing -he set eyes upon was a magnificent sword with a golden hilt and gold -inlaid blade. It stood set up against the wall in the inner-most part -of the cave. It was the most beautiful sight which at the moment could -meet Leif's eyes, and it was impossible for him to avert his gaze -from the shining sword. When he noticed the monk's look fixed on him, -he compelled himself to ask, in an indifferent tone, how it was he -possessed such a valuable sword, as he was so poor and peaceful. - -"That sword I inherited from my father," answered the monk gently and -as it were apologetically. "I brought it with me here so that it should -not do more harm than it has already done among men. I first intended -to throw it into the sea, but it is so splendid. I have never been able -to bring myself to do that, and it does no harm here in my cave." - -He took it in his hand with obvious tenderness, and showed it to Leif. -Leif dared not touch it for fear of betraying his covetousness. - -The monk stood and contemplated the sword, and said, as though -reflecting: "They who slay with the sword shall perish with the sword." - -Leif believed that he was pronouncing a spell which belonged to the -sword, and smiled incredulously. Immediately afterwards he threw -himself down on the pallet of straw, as though he were weary and -sleepy, and only thought of rest. - -The monk replaced the sword, put out the light, laid himself down at -Leif's side, and arranged his cloak over them both, so that his guest -had a brother's share. Leif lay wide awake, wondering whether he should -succeed in finding his men, and whether he should see his ships again. -Soon afterwards Leif heard the monk snoring, and began to twist and -turn himself, to see if that would wake him. No, the monk slept deeply -and soundly; his snoring filled the cave with the peace of sleep and -night. - -Then Leif rose stealthily from the pallet, groped his way to the sword, -took hold of it, although with a little prick in his conscience, -and crept on all fours noiselessly out of the cave, followed by the -unconscious snoring of the monk. When he stood outside in the dark -night, he raised himself erect and breathed freely. He was not at all -sure whether he still had his ships and men, or whether all his men -were killed, and the ships taken possession of by the enemy. But he -again held a sword in his hand. Leif only stopped for a moment outside -the mouth of the cave. Then with long, noiseless strides he crossed -over the island and plunged into the water. He held the sword between -his teeth and swam as best he could. - -Leif found his cloak and other articles of clothing where he had left -them. He had much feared lest they should be gone, and the discovery -of them have served as a guide to the enemy. He put his clothes on and -then began to listen intently in all directions. When he could not hear -any movement or noise anywhere, he set off running along the shore in -the direction of the creek where he had left his ships. The last part -of the way he crept through the wood. He reached the creek without -having come across hindrances of any kind. And out there lay his ships. -They were lying farther out than when he had left them, and to Leif it -seemed a good sign. This time he tied his cloak in a bundle on his -back, took the sword between his teeth, and, thus equipped, swam out to -the ships. He swam as noiselessly and cautiously as possible, so that -he might be able to turn quickly if it should prove that it was not his -men who were in possession of the ships. - -When he got within a bowshot of the ships, his old headman gave the -alarm, and asked in a grim voice: "Who goes there?" - -Leif answered with a low whistle, which they all knew, and there was -great excitement and gladness on board. He had a rope thrown to him. -Immediately afterwards he swung himself over the gunwale and stood wet -and dripping among his men, with a strange sword between his teeth. - -"Leif! Leif!" they shouted, and all wanted to touch him. Leif asked -hastily how many men they had lost. It appeared that they had only -three killed and two wounded. The rest had got on board safe and sound. -Questions hailed down upon him. His men had really not expected to see -him again, and were frenzied with delight and impatient to hear what -had happened to him. - -Before Leif would tell them anything, he questioned them thoroughly, -and learnt that they had intended to remain lying here for some days, -if the weather allowed, in case he should return, or hoping at least -that they might learn something of his fate in some other way. - -All the men on board the dragon-ship were gathered in a cluster round -Leif, their eyes fixed on his splendid sword. Leif took off his wet -clothes and put on dry ones. Then he crept into his bearskin bag and -shook himself with a sense of satisfaction. The men took their places -round him and waited patiently to hear his story. Lying stretched on -his back among his sitting men, with the pale moonlight flickering over -his face, Leif began his narrative. - -He began with his fall down the ravine. He told them how he had first -hooked himself firm with his ax, and then had been obliged to let go -of it and to drop when the men had begun to prick him. He told of his -awaking without a weapon, and of his flight. He only related briefly -the adventure with the flat stone under which he had concealed himself. -His men listened, breathless with excitement. - -When Leif was about to tell of his visit to the cave he suddenly -paused. He noticed, to his surprise, that he really did not like to -tell how he had got possession of his sword. But it was precisely about -the sword that his men were most curious to hear. - -"The sword?" asked the old headman in a husky voice, when he had been -silent for a while. - -"Yes, now comes the most wonderful thing of all," answered Leif -reflectively. And, staring at the pale sickle of the moon, he rallied -all his inventive powers and continued: "I had at last come up out of -the ravine and was wandering in the wood. I do not know how long I ran -about without an idea where I was. But suddenly I stood at the entrance -of a great cave in the earth. I slipped into it in order to let the -darkness hide me. When I had gone a good way in, I heard a strange -sound farther on in the cave. I stole forward and caught sight, in the -dark, of a man who sat and sang. His head waggled forward and backward -and to the sides, and his song penetrated my bones and marrow. His eyes -rolled about in his head as though he were possessed. His face was -yellow and blue, and there issued a strong odour from him, for he was -not a living man, but a dead one. A little behind him hung this sword, -and it shone on the wall of the cave. As I was weaponless, my life -depended on my getting hold of the sword. I stole, therefore, farther -on, and succeeded in slipping past him without his noticing me. But, -just as I was going to seize the sword, I stumbled over a stone on the -floor of the cave, and at the same instant I had the dead man on me." - -Leif was so absorbed in his story that a cold sweat burst out on his -forehead at the narrative of this imaginary fight. His men listened in -death-like silence, staring at him with wide-open eyes, and pressing -involuntarily closer to each other. - -"So near to the dead I have never been," Leif continued, and took -a deep breath. "You have no idea what power there is in a dead -man's bones. He crushed me as though with claws of iron. The most -uncomfortable part was, that wherever I seized hold of him the flesh -slipped away under my grip, and I held the bare bone-pipes with my -hands. And there was a most intolerable smell which nearly suffocated -me. Moreover, the whole time he kept wheezing foam into my face." Leif -stopped with a groan, and with the back of his hand wiped the sweat -from his brow. He lay there white as a corpse, with burning eyes, in -the pale moonlight. - -"At last I succeeded in getting him under me," he said in a lowered -voice, "and putting out my utmost strength I pushed him against the -stone he had sat upon, and at last I broke his back. While he lay -there, and before I had seized the sword to cut off his wretched head, -his rotten tongue continued to spit out curses. I will not repeat them, -for they were terrible. Only so much I will tell you, that he said that -there was a spell on this sword, that whosoever should kill with it -should die with it." - -Leif's old headman, who during the last part of this narrative had -panted like a sick man, suddenly sprang up in great excitement. "Throw -the cursed sword overboard," he shouted in a shaky voice, with his -whole body trembling. Leif reached after the sword, and clutched its -golden hilt firmly. "No!" he answered decidedly. "I have risked too -much to gain it." - -The old man broke down with a hiccoughing sob, which sent an ice-cold -shudder through the bones and marrow of Leif and all the rest. - -"What did you do then with the dead man?" asked one at length, with his -teeth chattering. - -"I cut his head off and laid it by his feet," Leif answered curtly, and -gave a sigh of relief. Since there was no more to tell, Leif remained -lying silent. His men continued sitting silent and motionless round him. - -Leif found himself wondering that his meeting with the monk had -suddenly become so distant and unreal. Was it not something which -he had dreamt? How was it, really? Had he not been fighting with a -dead man? His body was so strangely stiff. And if not, why should he -have this smell in his nostrils? Leif no longer knew himself what to -believe. The drowsiness of sleep slurred the clearness of his thought -and confused the real with the unreal. - -The old man had gradually become silent. For a while he sat motionless, -with his head wrapped in a corner of his cloak. Then he let the -corner fall and continued to sit and look at Leif. When at last he -spoke, his voice had resumed its deep, quiet tone. "In memory of your -wonderful experience and great adventure, you shall hereafter be called -'Hjor-Leif,'" he said solemnly to Leif. - -Leif smiled with half-closed eyes; then they closed quite. He slept -peacefully and calmly as though he had never been engaged in fighting a -dead man. - -His men remained sitting quite silent around him. They did not talk -together. They had conceived a great fear in their souls which the -moon's unearthly light considerably increased. They were simply afraid -to lie down and close their eyes and fall asleep. They could not -understand how Leif could lie there and sleep so comfortably after such -an adventure. Their admiration for him had never been greater than now. -They would like to know whether he would be afraid to encounter the -gods themselves. They had never seen fear in his eyes. It was certainly -right that he should have the sword affixed to his name and be called -Hjor-Leif. - -Leif awoke of his own accord at sunrise. Then he saw his men still in -a circle round him. He broke into a loud fit of laughter when he saw -their stupid eyes and faces weary with watching. - -"Beer! Beer!" he shouted, and sprang up. "Plenty of beer for all the -men! Drink now, boys!" - -He cheered them up. The most slack of them he whirled round and -capsized and thumped till there was a roar of merriment around him. - -When Leif had emptied a couple of jugs of beer he felt hungry and -demanded food. For a whole day and night he had had nothing except two -raw shellfish, if _that_ were not something which he had only dreamt. -At any rate, his hunger was keen and insatiable. With continually -increasing wonder his men stood round him and watched him devour a -hearty meal. He was the only one on board who had an appetite. An icy -dread instilled by the moonlight still possessed his men like bodily -nausea. Even the beer which he had given them they drank more from -obedience than from pleasure. - -When Leif had made them first stir themselves and then totter a little -on their legs, he set them at the oars and bade them set to work like -the boys they were! They should only think of their wives and dearest -ones, and for the rest row as though a dead man were after them. Leif -had had enough adventures for the present. Now he wanted to get home to -Norway. - - - - -V - - -Helga, the faithful and anxious, was once more to see the summer die on -the fields and in the wood and Leif return home over the autumn sea. - -The foggy, raw, cold autumn day became great and festive when she -caught sight of Leif's ship out on the fjord. A red flag waved from the -mast, a signal which had been agreed upon. There came Leif sailing with -her happiness on board. - -Merely the fact of his being alive was like a boon from the gods. It -filled her soul with summer to feel herself warm and living in his -arms. Every time that Leif came home from an expedition, it was equally -new and incomprehensible that he lived--lived and was near her again. - -Leif came home with spring and renewal of life in his soul. That was -always the case with him. The evil and dangerous unrest was gone. He -had swept it out of his soul with adventures. Leif was again Leif. His -cheerful laughter betokened his inner quiet. There was noise and bustle -wherever he moved, but there was a contented assurance in his voice and -look. - -To Helga, at any rate, it seemed worth while to have endured the pain -of longing and anxiety during the summer in order to have him home -again. The eager tone of his voice alone, when he asked questions or -related incidents, made her heart swell with happiness. She could -forget both to answer and to listen, and just cast herself on his neck -because she must, because it was so delightful to weep and laugh out -her happiness with his arms round her. - -Leif never returned empty-handed from an expedition. Besides the -serfs and goods which he had this time gained, he had acquired a new -name--Hjor-Leif. - -Ingolf, Hallveig, and Helga were all obliged to laugh loudly the first -time they heard him called by this new name. Leif began at once to -explain eagerly, and with a little embarrassment, that it was not a -name which he had himself assumed--one of his men had bestowed it on -him of his own accord. But it was plain to see that he was proud of the -addition to his name, and did not like their laughing at it. - -They questioned him with curiosity about the sword which had given -occasion for the name--a valuable sword which few remembered to have -seen the like of. - -Leif answered with great seriousness that there was a ludicrous story -connected with that sword. He had told it once to his men. But it was -not a story one went spreading about. He had no intention of repeating -it. His old headman, on the other hand, was fond of relating it. He -was by no means disposed to let Leif's adventure pass into oblivion. -And he related it in such a way that one did not sleep quietly for -several nights after hearing the old man's quavering voice relate -the unheard-of terrors which Leif had experienced in the cave. He -certainly deserved to be called Hjor-Leif, especially since he himself -liked it--on that all were agreed, when they had heard of the way in -which Leif had gained his sword. And so from that day he was called -Hjor-Leif, and nothing else. - -Neither Ingolf nor any one else doubted that the story was true. The -sword in itself was sufficient proof. Moreover, it was so entirely like -Leif not to be satisfied with fighting living men, but also to have to -test his strength with the dead, and to come well out of the encounter. - -Hjor-Leif was, as we have said, not to be persuaded to narrate the -story himself. He was not at all fond of being reminded of it. - -His other adventures, small and great, he was generally willing enough -to relate. And he took them by no means seriously. His description -of the way he hung out over the cliff, clinging to the handle of his -ax and being thrust at by sharp spear-points, might have made even a -dead man writhe with laughter, although in itself there was nothing -pleasant in the situation. The Leif who revealed himself behind such -experiences, and could relate them in such a light and completely -artless way--that was the Leif whom Ingolf loved and could not resist. -For a long time after he had heard Hjor-Leif tell of the little hollow -and the flat stone, Ingolf could have a fit of laughter merely by -thinking of it. - -Hjor-Leif confided to Helga, and Helga alone, a wonderful story -regarding which he was not sure whether it was an actual experience or -a dream. Upon an island he had swum to he had met a hermit who from -some mysterious characters on some pieces of skin had deciphered a -long and wonderful account of a place which was called Paradise, and a -bird he called the Phoenix. Had Helga ever heard the name of the place -or the bird? No, Helga had not. And even though Helga in her heart -thought that there was no limit to Hjor-Leif's possible experiences, -she gave it, nevertheless, as her view that it was very likely a dream. -Hjor-Leif also thought it might be. For part of the story or dream was -that the hermit had given him shellfish to eat, and that he really had -eaten them. That could in any case not be the fact, for he cherished -the most decided dislike to raw shellfish. _That_ must at least be -something he had dreamt. - -All the same, the story about the monk continued to haunt Hjor-Leif's -mind and disquiet him. For a part of the dream which he had not -confided to Helga was--that he had stolen his sword from the monk. That -was a bad dream. - -When Hjor-Leif returned home from the Viking expedition of the summer, -Ingolf had already sold such of their goods and cattle as could not be -stowed on board the two ships. He had also sold his dragon-ship. He -confided in a quiet voice to his brother that he intended hereafter -to lead a perfectly peaceful life. Hjor-Leif once more remembered -his dream of the hermit on the island, and said that he also had had -enough of these expeditions. They agreed that Ingolf should purchase -from Hjor-Leif his share in the vessel, and that Hjor-Leif should then -exchange his two ships for a powerful trading-ship. Ingolf had in his -journeys seen one that might suit him. The matter was arranged, and -everything was now ready for their departure in the next spring. - -It was the season when the first winter nights were powdering the earth -with frost. - -And now began a lively and unquiet time for the sworn brothers. -Relatives and friends came from near and far to spend some days with -them. The whole of this last winter in Dalsfjord there was a festivity -and bustle which made them all giddy with hilarity, especially -Hjor-Leif. His irrepressible mood infected Helga. She gave herself -away and forgot everything, even her most secret troubles--she forgot -everything in the one fact that she just had Leif. They let day be day, -and night be night, and merely lived--lived in a state of blissful -intoxication, which excluded everything except absorption in the -present happiness of their souls. Often when Helga was falling asleep, -she thought, "You will not wake in the morning," and smiled happily. -Her happiness was so deep that death and life ran into one. - -There was no pause in the festivities. When there was no feast being -held in the house, they and their guests and servants were invited to -week-long feasts in other houses. Among their kinsmen and friends there -were already at this time many who said that if Ingolf and Hjor-Leif -prospered in the new land, they also would sell their properties in -Norway and migrate thither. Norway was no longer what it had been. -They knew no longer whether they were free yeomen or King Harald's -lease-holders. Lately one of Harald's Jarls had murdered Atle Jarl the -Slender. Haasten held his right and inheritance by Harald's permission. -And there were many situated as he was. Every one who dared to murmur -had forfeited life and land. It would certainly be a good thing to find -a free place so far away that Harald's hard arm could not reach. - -Hjor-Leif reminded Ingolf that he had long fore-told that. There was no -need to fear solitude in the new land. Before many years had passed, -the whole of the great island would be taken in possession by the best -men of Norway. - -Hjor-Leif spoke contentedly and undisturbedly about the matter. He was -himself, as usual, not aware of any responsibility. Upon Ingolf the -prospects of many following them thither had a different effect. He was -quite weighed down with a sense of responsibility and anxiety. Was the -land out there in the west so good that he could justify drawing others -by his example from their inheritance and the country of their race? -And, above all: _Was_ it the gods' will that he should journey thither? -Ingolf arranged a great Yuletide sacrificial feast. And now he wished -to ascertain the will of the gods. - -On the first night of the feast he cast lots. Some chips or sticks, -dipped in sacrificial blood, were tossed in a cloth, and he read off -the characters formed by the positions which the chips assumed towards -each other. Far to the left lay a chip by itself, straight up and down, -a clear character, an "I." That signified "ice," and seemed to mean -that he should travel. The next character was even clearer. Some chips -had so arranged themselves that they formed the runic character "F." -That signified "cattle"; goods and wealth. There was no fear of making -a mistake. Ingolf read off still more characters, but they were all -propitious, with the exception of a single death-rune. Well, one could -not escape death by not travelling. That came to each one on the day -assigned by the fates. Ingolf was reassured. - -Winter passed, and the days increased in light and length. Then came -a spring day. It was a warm and festal spring which fell in step with -winter's mood. - -The sworn brothers launched their vessel and loaded it with goods -and implements, men and cattle. Ingolf had taken the pillars of his -high-seat on board, together with all the images of the gods from the -temple. - -Leif sat doubled up with laughter and watched Ingolf and his men -dragging with solemn intentness the worm-eaten and bedizened pillars of -the gods from the temple down to the ship. Was Ingolf, then, no wiser? - -Helga awoke from her trance of happiness as she stood with her hand -in Hjor-Leif's and sailed out between some small islands covered with -spruce and fir, from whence a strong pine-scent was carried towards -her by a gentle breeze. Hjor-Leif felt her hand grow cold in his. He -clasped the slender fingers more closely. Had he clasped them too -closely? Her little hand began suddenly to tremble in his. He looked -into her eyes with a searching and slightly troubled look. But there -was nothing the matter. She smiled her quietest and happiest smile at -him. He kissed her, made her sit in shelter, and wrapped a skin round -her, so that she should not feel cold. Soon they were outside the -islands. The wind blew stronger and more steadily. Before the bellying -sails the two heavily loaded ships steered over a sea blue with spring. - - - - -VI - - -The sworn brothers' ships lay rolling violently, rocking and pitching -in the heavy swell south of Iceland. The day was calm and warm. High -light clouds were spread over the deep blue vault of heaven. The sun -poured his strong spring light in broad floods over sea and land. - -That day it was fourteen days since they had sailed out from Dalsfjord. -For fourteen days they had been in the power of the wind. A storm -which tore the sails and broke the yards had driven them about over a -raging sea, which ceaselessly sent cold showers of spray over the low -gunwales. From morning till evening, from evening till morning, four -men had stood in each vessel with the two baling scoops, working for -life to keep the water out. In spite of being continually relieved -the men were at last so worn out and wasted that they could scarcely -eat, and fell asleep and rolled over wherever they sat down even for a -moment. - -By continual watchfulness and clever seamanship the brothers had -succeeded in keeping their vessels together. Each stood day and night -at the rudder. Only in the short intervals when the wind turned, or -there was a short pause, did they throw themselves down to sleep for -the moment as if dead. They had no time to think of Helga and Hallveig. -Helga was careful not to be in the way. She rendered the small service -she was able to do under these circumstances as much as possible -without making herself observed. Hallveig sat with her boy in her lap -and let the wind blow and the storm rage. She kept her eyes on Ingolf -and felt safe. - -The sworn brothers fought for life and death with storm and sea. The -great thing was to hold out, not to give up, not to think of anything -but what concerned the steering and the quantity of canvas they should -carry, not to be wearied, not to lose one's head--to hold out, to hold -out. It was just this unceasing struggle which kept up their courage -and spirits. - -The animals were ill and starving; some of them died and had to be -thrown overboard, others lay in their last agonies, pitiable to see. -Much of their corn and other food-stores was spoilt by the dense -showers of spray. The fresh water in the casks sank regularly and -irremediably. The men went about slackly, and had to be kept going with -a hard hand. There was hardly anything on board which was not otherwise -than it should be, and giving reason for deep anxiety. But the brothers -held out. - -When at last on the previous day they had seen on the extreme verge of -the northern horizon a light from the snow-covered interior of the new -land like a faint white gleam, each had thought within himself that it -was not a day too soon. - -During the last twenty-four hours the storm had at last slowly quieted -down, and now they lay here, held up by a presumably only short calm, -a few hours' sail from the coast, and gazed curiously and expectantly -over the sea at the land in the blue distance. - -The ships lay side by side, kept in their places by long boat-hooks, -only so far from each other as was necessary in order to prevent their -chafing and injuring their sides. - -Hjor-Leif and Helga had gone on board Ingolf's vessel in order to -greet him and Hallveig and to talk over the situation. All four were -seated, Hallveig with her little boy in her arms, on the stern poop. -After the severe trial they had passed through there was a silence over -them which was difficult to break. They had not yet grown properly -accustomed to the fact that life and death did not hang on each moment -as it passed. Therefore they spoke but little. Towards the north-east -and north-west the soft lines of the slightly rising and falling -glaciers stood out behind the blue mountains that crowned this flat -land. The brothers followed the changing contours of the country with a -peculiar tenderness in their eyes. But their gaze always turned back to -the glaciers which shone sparkling white in the strong sunshine. - -Hallveig and Helga also could not turn away their eyes from the -glaciers. The few words which they now and then exchanged were said -in low tones, as if they sat in a temple, and not at sea on a swaying -vessel. - -Ingolf and Hjor-Leif had long sat silent side by side, inspecting the -land with keen eyes. Between a projecting point a long way to the -east, and another far to the west, there stretched a flat, unbroken -coast-line, distinctly marked by a white edge of rolling surf. - -"It will be difficult to land here," concluded Leif at last, in a -slightly hard and irritated tone. "Also, it seems as if most of the -land nearest the shore is barren sand." - -"There are enough landing-places by the points," Ingolf answered -quietly, "and behind the sands the land may be good and fertile, even -close up to the glaciers. We saw that on the eastern side last summer." - -Ingolf was in secret rather disappointed that they had not found the -Svanefjords again. But he did not speak about it. It was not possible -to look for them now. At present, the great thing was to get on land as -quickly as possible, and almost anywhere, so that the men and animals -could have a good rest and recover. - -The sworn brothers had agreed that they must settle for the summer -and the coming winter on the spot where they landed. Afterwards they -might look out for a permanent residence. Ingolf had very decided views -with regard to the choice of a dwelling-place. These views, however, -he had not yet confided to Hjor-Leif, nor to any one else. The matter -concerned the gods, and in all that concerned them his brother's -attitude was a foregone conclusion. Hjor-Leif, on his part, only -thought of finding a pleasant and fertile spot, preferably by the sea, -and protected by the mountains, where he could feel himself at home and -be comfortable. - -For a long time they sat in silence, each deep in thought. Ingolf -reflected how he had best communicate his plan to Hjor-Leif. He saw -at once that it was no good to be silent about it longer. For already, -before they departed from here, it must be put into execution. He sat -and felt rather perplexed inwardly, and could not find words. - -At that moment Hjor-Leif was sitting and reflecting over an experience -which he had had the previous night. He had lain asleep in his bearskin -bag while his old headman took charge of the tiller. Suddenly he -started up from sleep, having certainly dreamt of something or other he -could not remember, and as he did so he collided with a man who must -have been stooping over him. It was one of his Irish serfs, Duftak, -a man whose evil eye had followed him since he once in wrath had -stretched him on the ground with a well-deserved blow. Hjor-Leif was -not certain, but it seemed to him that the serf had thrown something -or other which he had in his hand overboard, just as he had stumbled -against him and stood opposite him. He thought he had heard a little -splash as when a hard object strikes the water. But he was by no means -certain of the matter, and neither the serf's eyes nor his behaviour -had betrayed anything. He had asked him what he was doing here, and it -seemed that he had come to look after a roll of rope which lay close -by. Hjor-Leif had had his thoughts occupied the whole day by this -occurrence. He had already observed for a long time that the serf's -eyes followed Helga wherever she went and stood, with an evil and at -the same time covetous look. He could not understand why he had not -already thrown the serf overboard, and why he did not intend to do so. -He was quite sure that it was not from fear, although there seemed -to be a peculiar understanding among his Irish serfs. It was rather -because he could not do without serfs, and because if he killed one of -them it would be safest to kill them all. - -At length Leif unwillingly shook these thoughts off, and asked curtly: -"We shall sail southward, I suppose, when the wind gets up again?" - -Ingolf was silent. It was certainly about an equal distance to the two -points, and he had a very great desire to seek a landing-place near the -more easterly of the two. - -Instead of giving a direct answer, he began cautiously: "I have -thought, brother, that I for my part will let the gods decide where I -should settle in this new land." - -Leif, whose temper at the moment was a little off its balance because -of the incident with the serf, gave a hard laugh: "How will you go -about it?" - -Ingolf pointed to the pillars of his high-seat, which lay lashed -together with strong skin straps above a pile amidships. - -"I will throw the pillars of my high-seat overboard. Wherever they -drift to land, I will settle." - -"Even if they drift to land in the middle of the sands here?" asked -Hjor-Leif incredulously and a little scornfully. - -"The gods will know how to find the place where it will be best for me -and my family to settle," answered Ingolf, undisturbed. "I lay with -confidence the choice of a dwelling in their hand." - -Hjor-Leif was silent for a long time. There was a hard and pitiless -line round his large mouth. There was Ingolf again with his cursed -gods! At last he spoke, without looking at anything: "Instead, then, -of our choosing a place for ourselves where the earth is fertile and -luxuriant we are to settle wherever it pleases the wind and current to -wash up a pair of dead planks on shore." - -He talked himself into a bad temper. And he wound up bitterly: "We -shall hardly be neighbours, then, brother!" - -Ingolf sprang up from his place. He was on the point of giving an angry -answer when he remembered suddenly a snowy day when he and Hjor-Leif -had ridden alone over a desolate heath. He shut his lips tightly, and -stood for a while silent, leaning against the tiller. In his eyes -there was a seeking look which wandered in perplexity over the water. -The sun's glimmer dazzled his eyes. He could not find a word kind and -cautious enough to answer with. But his resolve stood immovably firm. -Suddenly he collected himself, and, calling a couple of his men, bade -them take the high-seat pillars down from the pile and lay them on the -gunwale. So he stood for a little and let his hands glide carefully -over the age-browned wood. - -Hjor-Leif sat watching with a hard, evil look in his grey eyes. -Cautiously Ingolf let the pillars glide overboard. He remained -standing, and followed them with his eyes as they lay there floating on -the bright, oily water. Hjor-Leif could only see his back. There was an -air of decision and resolve about that back which irritated him still -further. Hallveig and Helga had followed the conversation, and now sat -silent and anxious, not daring to look at each other. Helga did not -at all reflect which of the two was more in the right. She was simply -troubled. In her gentle mind there rose a strange, impotent fear which -made her heart beat heavily and painfully. - -Hallveig, on the other hand, was at first in her inmost heart on the -point of justifying Hjor-Leif. At the first moment it appeared to her -that one's own eyes' choice of a dwelling could always be as good as -that of blind gods, nay, really much safer. But when she had sat for a -while with her firm, open gaze fixed on Ingolf's back, a change took -place in her mind. The air of security and assurance which was about -her husband's whole person, and which his back just now so distinctly -expressed, had an unconscious effect upon her. She understood all of -a sudden that it was just this sign from the gods which was needed -in order to attach her husband's heart firmly and unbreakably to his -new home. There, where the pillars of his high-seat drifted on shore, -Ingolf would feel himself at home with all his soul and in spite of -reason. The gods' choice of the place would give his strength and -will the firm ground without which, in spite of all his strength, he -could not thrive. On a spot so chosen Ingolf would force happiness and -prosperity to dwell in the face of every imaginable difficulty. For in -alliance with his gods he was invincible. - -Hallveig sat there and became assured and peaceful in mind. - -She understood that it was from an unwaveringly sure and wise instinct -that Ingolf acted when he cast the pillars overboard. It was of vital -importance to him to feel himself in covenant with his gods and in -possession of their favour. - -Hallveig stooped over her little boy and kissed him on the forehead, -and remained sitting for a while with bowed head, lest any should see -she had tears in her eyes. - -With beating heart Ingolf stood and watched his treasured pillars -tossed by the billows, lightly, aimlessly, as though they were ordinary -pieces of driftwood. It was not without severe internal conflicts that -he had resolved to deliver his dearest possession to the power of the -sea. But here life was at stake. It was not only a matter of finding a -place where his cattle could graze and his house stand, but of finding -exactly _that_ place which the gods willed to grant him and his family. -The place where they could know he would stay for the future. The place -where his and his family's happiness and prosperity were not only under -his but under their care and responsibility. - -When Ingolf had stood for a long time watching the pillars, which -gradually drifted astern in an easterly direction, his displeasure -towards his brother disappeared. He turned slowly, and, with a peculiar -smile upon his young face towards the others, went quietly and seated -himself by the side of Hjor-Leif. - -"What do you think of our choosing the eastern point as a -landing-place, brother?" he asked in a quiet and friendly tone. - -The question irritated Leif. There was no talk of choice; it was merely -a question where a piece of driftwood should decide their landing. - -"I have already for my part chosen the west," he answered firmly, and -at the same time as quietly as he could, and not without a certain -satisfaction at the effect of his words. - -But it was not only on Ingolf that Leif's answer had the effect of -a well-directed blow. Both Hallveig and Helga felt that here was -something evil and dangerous going on. Quite involuntarily Helga called -Hjor-Leif's name in a supplicating tone. She had no idea of wishing to -influence him in the least degree. She knew him, and was aware that it -was hopeless. The word fell like a prayer from her gentle and anxious -soul. In one hot wave the blood mounted to Hjor-Leif's head when he -heard Helga's voice. "You can remain with your brother, since you -prefer that to following me." The bitter words leapt from his mouth. -Helga broke down in a heavy and despairing fit of weeping. Leif sat -motionless, and apparently un-moved. But in his breast there tore and -tugged a fierce and intolerable pain which was not far from making him -powerless. It was not at all, as it now appeared, a sudden whim which -caused him not to wish to have Helga on board again. It was the scene -by night with the serf, Duftak, which from the beginning had given rise -to the thought in him that Helga would be really safer on Ingolf's -ship. Some vague and groundless presentiment or other, which made him -still more sensitive and impatient, told him that there was danger in -the journey for him and Helga. It was nothing but pure tenderness for -Helga which made him resolve that they should part before they were all -quite on shore. This time he had not thought of parting from Ingolf. -But in a moment Hjor-Leif was completely in the power of his restless -temperament which, as so often before, distorted his words and actions -and drove him to hasty resolves. To separate from the others, and seek -another landing-place, with the prospect perhaps of not seeing them -for a whole year, was for him a much greater trial than for Ingolf, -to whose equable temperament a year's separation contained nothing -unthinkable or alarming. Hjor-Leif could really not imagine how he -could hold out merely a month, much less a whole year, without them. - -And if he now chose to land in another place than Ingolf, each for the -present would have to remain where he landed. But it was completely -impossible for him to expose his dependence and pain at parting. He -could neither humble himself nor subdue his spirit so far as to enable -them to discuss matters reasonably. As soon as the fateful words were -out of his mouth he was helplessly in their power. - -While thoughts and feelings were rushing like violent streams through -Hjor-Leif's lacerated soul, Ingolf had already succeeded in reviewing -the matter reasonably. In separation there was the advantage that the -one who first found a landing-place could, by kindling a fire on his -point, inform the other, who perhaps would be seeking a landing-place -in vain, where he could look for one. Ingolf, with a seaman's practised -eye, had long before discovered that the coast here was difficult, -not to say impossible to land on. It confronted the open sea. The -heavy swells, which were certainly almost always prevalent here, would -shatter any ship that tried to land on the sands. It was by no means -unlikely that the character of the coast near the two points might be -equally difficult. And it was impossible to know if the coast east or -south of the points was better. Since Leif now wished it, Ingolf had -for his part nothing against their separation, for some days or for a -year, as it might happen. He therefore quietly proposed that whoever -first succeeded in landing should kindle a fire on his point as a -signal to the other. The latter could then make for that place, if he -had not found another harbour before, or in the contrary case might -answer with a fire on his point. - -Hjor-Leif briefly agreed to this arrangement. It was he who had settled -that they should separate, and yet it was a severe disappointment to -him that it was now finally decided on. "I may come southward in the -spring, if I have not by that time found my pillars," said Ingolf -quietly, when the matter of the fires had been settled. "But if I -should not come, I will send you a messenger, if I have not heard from -you before." - -Hjor-Leif nodded curtly. It was incomprehensible to him that Ingolf -could sit there and talk so quietly, as if nothing had happened between -them and everything was all right. - -"If you find my pillars," Ingolf continued, with the same immovable -calm, "take good care of them, and let me know of the discovery as soon -as possible." - -Hjor-Leif made no answer. Internally he swore that if he had the luck -to find the infernal pillars it would be a joy to him to let the fire -devour them. - -All conversation gradually died out among the four persons who sat -there, swinging on the sea, swayed by the balance of fate, each mind -filled with its characteristic inner thoughts, peace or unrest, wearing -pain or assured contentment--sat there in the grip of their own souls -and of blind powers, while the brilliant spring day glided into a -light, soft night. - -The red sun-gold over the sea in the west faded and died away into -other and colder colours. The world was new and strange, and charged -with presentiment as always on the boundary between day and night. The -four sat there, and let the day go and night come over their peaceful -or irritated silence. Ingolf's little boy, Thorsten, slept quietly -in his mother's bosom. All around was quiet. Peace was there for -whomsoever had a mind to receive it. The brothers sat side by side, -yet each in his own world. Ingolf, as always, kept his mind collected, -was his natural self, and knew it. Just as he ate what nourished his -body of the good things of sea and earth, so his mind absorbed whatever -benefited him from the changing moods of day and night, sea and heaven -and earth. Everything else remained lying untouched and harmless -outside the tightly closed circle of his mind. - -With Hjor-Leif it was otherwise. He had no collectedness in his mind. -Every kind of experience or mood which approached him was seized by the -tentacles of his restless heart. Evil and good, health and injury--his -hungry nature swallowed and satiated itself with all, without any other -result than merely to increase his burning desire for something--a -condition or an experience--he knew no name for it. In a measure he was -himself just as Ingolf was. But his self was volatile and difficult to -grasp. It died away in grief and gladness, as though it were a part of -them. - -Thus the night passed. And when day again bordered the east, it was -followed by a gentle breeze from the sea which could be used for -sailing equally westward or eastward. - -Hjor-Leif rose and heaved a heavy sigh in the cool morning air. His -last hope: A stiff breeze from the west, which would oblige him -to follow his brother, was gone. Helga and Ingolf both rose with -Hjor-Leif. Helga went to him, put her arm round his neck, and pressed -close to him. No prayer came from her lips, but her whole soul was a -prayer. - -Hjor-Leif examined his mind and found a fear there--some misty -foreboding of impending disaster, which determined him to stand firm, -to be hard both towards himself and towards her. - -He responded to her caress, but not in the whole-hearted way which -would allow him to forget his words and revoke his determination not to -let her follow him. There was a distinct air of separation in his kiss -and in the gentle passing of his hand over her luxuriant fair hair. - -So Helga gave up her hope and submitted silently to his will, as she -had always done. - -Hjor-Leif silently gave Hallveig his hand in farewell. She looked -firmly and inquiringly at him, and pressed his hand silently. There was -something about Hjor-Leif, the man who was so unlike Ingolf, and whom -she did not understand, that stirred something in her heart. - -When he had left her, she suddenly called after him: "Good-bye, -Hjor-Leif, till we meet again. We shall take good care of Helga." - -Hjor-Leif turned towards her with a forced and wry smile on his -irregular features--a smile which betrayed such a pathetic and -involuntary gratitude that, immediately after he had turned and gone, -Helga fell into Hallveig's arms, and both wept. They had suddenly -divined, with the sure instinct of women, that it was out of tenderness -and love that Hjor-Leif had let Helga remain behind. There was much in -the whole sudden arrangement which they did not understand, but this -they did. - -Ingolf followed Hjor-Leif to the gunwale amidships. The men were -engaged in drawing the ships close together with boat-hooks. The -distance between them had gradually become so small that he could soon -spring over into his own ship. - -"I do not rightly understand why you let Helga remain behind," Ingolf -said at last, when Hjor-Leif already had his foot on the gunwale. - -Hjor-Leif paused, and stood still a little, without meeting Ingolf's -searching look. "I cannot give you any reason," he answered at last, -and the hardness and gruffness in his voice spoke of feelings of quite -another sort in his heart, "except that in my judgment it is the best -for her." - -Ingolf's whole bearing clearly showed that the answer did not satisfy -him. - -Hjor-Leif became irritated. "I have ten serfs and only ten freemen," he -continued in a firm and rather annoyed tone, for he did not like, not -only before Ingolf, but also before himself, to clothe his forebodings -in such a distinct shape. "I cannot always be at hand, and the serfs -are not reliable. I may fall sick and misfortune come upon us. Many -things may happen. Are you satisfied?" - -Hjor-Leif's tone was still equally hard and unyielding. But Ingolf -had seen through him, and smilingly reached him his hand. Hjor-Leif -squeezed it with his iron claw so that it hurt, and stood meanwhile -with averted face; his features worked visibly, and he bit his lip till -the blood came. Hastily he let go of Ingolf's hand, and at the same -moment sprang into his own ship. - -Immediately afterwards Ingolf heard his voice from it. It was cuttingly -sharp, and rose higher and higher in a torrent of words. It soon -appeared that Hjor-Leif had quickly succeeded in putting life into his -men. Soon after, his ship, with sail hoisted, glided away before the -light breeze. - -Ingolf stood and thought that such a lonely year might do Hjor-Leif -good. He would be a different man the next time they saw him. Ingolf -only lent a momentary hearing to the voice of a strange wounded and -groundless sense of loss in his soul. Quietly he turned round, roused -his tired men mildly, and bade them hoist sail and make the vessel -clear. - -As early as the next night Hjor-Leif saw a fire shine from Ingolf's -point. So Ingolf was already on land, and everything was right there. -Hjor-Leif had not fared so well. The westerly breeze he had so strongly -desired had come when he had no more use for it. It had come too late, -and very inopportunely. After forty-eight hours he lay here pitching -in the choppy seas, tacking as well as he could without getting much -nearer his object. There was not a drop of fresh water on board. The -Irish serfs had discovered how to knead meal and butter into a mess -they called _mintak_, and declared that it was a food one did not get -thirsty by eating. None the less, all were suffering with thirst, and -the animals were in a miserable condition, unable to swallow a straw of -the hay they had brought with them. The _mintak_ quickly fermented, and -the whole mass had to be thrown overboard. - -It was only Hjor-Leif's wretched and indomitable obstinacy which -prevented him from taking advantage of the wind and quickly running his -ship to Ingolf's point. By doing so all his sufferings would have been -got rid of at once. It needed only a little resolution, a slight change -of mind. The wind was there, the light was there. The fire gleamed -and beckoned. All was well so far. The only difficulty was that the -deciding little possibility was wanting--the possibility of Hjor-Leif's -bending his mind the little bit that was necessary--the possibility of -giving way. In Hjor-Leif's volatile soul there towered a steep rock. -He would see his animals perish of hunger and thirst, his crew perish -one by one, and himself die by any death whatever rather than turn his -vessel and use the favourable wind. - -At last, on the evening of the third day, a little rain fell, and -Hjor-Leif succeeded in collecting some water in the outspread sail. -That refreshed both men and animals. Not till four days after Ingolf -had kindled his fire did he see a fire burning in answer on Hjor-Leif's -point. When he told Helga that, she went up on the point, sat by -herself, and stared fixedly at the faint red light, sometimes hardly -visible, far to the south-west. There she remained sitting for two days -and nights, as long as Hjor-Leif kept up his fire in order to be sure -that it should be seen. - -Ingolf and Hallveig had at last begun to be anxious for Helga, for she -ate nothing, did not sleep, and hardly answered when they spoke to her. - -But when after these two days spent up there on the point she returned -to the tents, she was herself again, and had recovered her old -self-command. There was nothing to show either Ingolf or Hallveig that -she carried about a burning sense of bereavement. Neither did they know -that she lay whole and half nights sleepless, breathing in fancy the -rich, delicious scent of pine trees. - - - - -VII - - -For the second time in his life Hjor-Leif lost his spirits completely. -After closer reflection he found his lonely situation so meaningless -and unjust, so devoid of all reconciling elements such as, for example, -a prospect of adventures or opportunity for exploits--in brief, so -utterly irrational, that he involuntarily began to show his teeth at -existence by drowning himself in perpetual melancholy, only now and -then interrupted by isolated attacks of ill-temper. - -The days encountered him heavily and sulkily. It seemed as if all their -endeavours were directed to show him in earnest _how_ empty and tedious -and intolerable they could be, if they seriously set about it. The -bright, cloudless summer days sneered at him when they met him with -ice-cold scornful light from sunrise to sunset. Grey and rainy days, on -the other hand, showed him without disguise their dull side. Hjor-Leif -could not come to an agreement with himself which of the two kinds of -days was really the more intolerable. They were all alike impossible. -The one point he was clear about with regard to the days was that he -had without doubt still the worst remaining. He cursed them with oaths -which were powerful both in length and strength, and derived from an -inexhaustible supply. But they were no help--not even momentarily. In -the battle with the days he suffered one defeat after another; they -were far stronger than he. They were invincible. And they possessed, -although he daily experienced that, in spite of all, they did pass, a -peculiarity of appearing endless, which deprived him of all hope. - -Hjor-Leif tried in every way to put a little meaning into them. - -He set his freemen to build a winter dwelling, a house nineteen fathoms -long. It was to contain them all, together with their wives. He had -only taken young, newly married people with him from Norway, with the -single exception of his old headman. Hjor-Leif did what he could to -take a little interest in the work. But it was only self-deception. The -days did not for a moment let go their wild-beast clutch on his neck. - -He set the serfs to build a house eighteen fathoms long, and -bullied them till they quailed and shivered and fell into helpless -embarrassment merely at the sight of him. Yes, he instilled a wholesome -terror into the Irish serfs. They slunk about, and hardly knew whether -to walk upright or on all fours. And they had no eyes--at any rate, -there seemed no more any sight in their eyes. Regarding them, he -felt sure that he had made them harmless for ever. But it brought -him no comfort either to treat them like dogs or to realize their -harmlessness. That did not bring a spark of his spirits back. There was -nothing to rouse them in that quarter. - -One of the items in Hjor-Leif's despairing and hopeless struggle with -the days was going along the shore and choosing driftwood for his -buildings. When he found a stout, solid plank, he marked it with a -stroke of his ax; then he bade the serfs find the planks so marked and -bring them home. - -Sometimes in these wanderings, Hjor-Leif found himself standing and -hewing wildly and meaninglessly at a plank, as though his life depended -on cutting it into a plaything for the winds. Whenever he awoke -from such an attack of frenzy he looked round him with a shamefaced -expression, and began eagerly, with a strong sense of humiliation, to -efface the traces of it, watched by the evil eye of a hostile day. - -Hjor-Leif had one hope, and only one. His longing, strongly reinforced -by his despair, had treated with the rocky pride of his soul, and the -result was a reasonable agreement. - -Therefore he went everywhere and searched for Ingolf's high-seat -pillars. Not in order to do away with them by means of fire, but to get -an excuse for seeking Ingolf at once, and so obtaining an honourable -and acceptable victory over all that pained and plagued him. Hjor-Leif -wanted to see what the day would look like when by finding the pillars -he was able to escape from his wretchedness with a bound. - -This hope sustained him. But day after day passed without his finding -the pillars. Not even the sea and tides were friendly disposed towards -him. He talked in a loud voice with the sea, and reminded it of all -the honourable bouts they had had with each other. But either the sea -did not hear or would not recognize him. It had perhaps become hostile -towards him, like everything else in heaven and earth. Hjor-Leif had -been as far eastward along the coast as the impassible glacier streams -would let him go. Now he turned westward. He took food with him, and -remained away four days and nights. During his expedition he came to -know a new part of the country which he liked, and where he could well -imagine himself settling. - -Below the green mountains, which first in a steep ascent and then -with a more gradual incline rose towards the white glacier which with -its two domes reminded one of a female giant's breasts, the low land -stretched with fertile meadows and picturesque bush-covered valleys and -luxuriant pastures towards the shining sea. In the south-west green -precipitous isles rose from the sea. Hjor-Leif gave the mountains names -after these islands, which simultaneously limited and enriched the -view, and called them Island-mountains. The western dome of the glacier -he named the Island-mountains' Glacier; the eastern he had already, -after a more eastern district, baptized Myrdals-Glacier. Hjor-Leif did -not turn round, for he saw the land open into a wide bay towards the -west. He examined the shore outside the Island-mountains and Myrdal -very closely. It was a great disappointment to him that the pillars had -not drifted on shore here. - -Hjor-Leif returned home from this excursion still more taciturn and -depressed than he had started. Wearing unrest received him with open -arms every morning and did not release him from its evil embrace till -sleep at night had pity on him. - -He set some of his men to get in hay, others he made go out fishing, -the rest he kept occupied with the houses. It was an insignificant -alleviation of his trouble to see his men busily occupied. For himself -he had no patience for anything. On the walks which he now and then -took along the coast to assure himself if the pillars had not drifted -on shore in his immediate neighbourhood, he was no more accompanied by -even the smallest hope. - -During these walks Helga was always in his mind. But not openly and -consciously--he scarcely had patience enough to think of her in that -way. No, secretly and hidden away she lived in his mind. Through -memories and reminiscences she was near to him, without his being -obliged to face the fact that they were divided from each other by a -long distance and a sea of days, and that this separation was due to -a stupid and certainly quite groundless foreboding. He carried these -memories about very tenderly and cautiously, without any intention -of letting them slip quite out of the fog of unconsciousness. As a -man dying of thirst sips dew, he cheated himself into a reminiscent -happiness. It was a dangerous proceeding. For _if_ he woke from the -dream, his agony flung him on the ground in a passion of tears, -unworthy of a man, and which, moreover, brought no relief. - -Hjor-Leif became at last weary of the sea and shore. He turned his -mind against them and made enemies again--evil emptiness and helpless -melancholy--Nature's immovable answer to all discontent. So Hjor-Leif -became hostile to all things round him. The echo of his own mind met -him everywhere and tortured him as only self-inflicted pain can torture. - -He extended his lonely wanderings to the wide-stretching pastures, -overgrown with spreading coppice-wood, which reached from his point -right up to the blue mountains. But also in this region he soon became -homeless. His inner want of peace drove all peace around him away. - -When winter came, Hjor-Leif sat like a bear in his lair, alone with -the fire and his half-share of the nineteen-fathom-long house. It was -uncomfortable near him. Therefore his men kept together in their -end of the house, even though no fire burned there. They were newly -married, and felt neither cold nor dull. - -The serfs slunk in now and then, by twos, with fuel for the fire. -They shivered, and came hurriedly away from their task, even though -Hjor-Leif sat with his head in his hands and did not look at them at -all. - -Hjor-Leif was poor now. He was so poor that he caught himself longing -for the break in the evening's brooding silence, which the serf's -coming caused. So poor, that in order not to betray his poverty he -showed himself perverse and ungracious towards his old headman, when -the latter once overcame his embarrassment and, out of devotion and -sympathy, sat with him one evening. Either he was silent with the old -man in his own comfortlessness, or he pained him with scornful words -and malicious laughter. The old man could not understand how Hjor-Leif -had lost all his good temper and indomitable spirits, unless the evil -spirits of this strange land had deprived him of them. He could not -endure this land where Hjor-Leif, his favourite, had neither living nor -dead foes to fight with. There were plenty of wizards and goblins here, -as he had himself experienced. There was an unearthly life in the rocks -and heights. But these were creatures without value for a man eager for -battle. One could not attack them weapon in hand. The sacred iron could -only protect one against them, and keep them out of the house. - -Hjor-Leif's old headman fought bravely with his fear and discomfort for -an obviously bewitched man. But there came an end, and he also gave up -Hjor-Leif and let him sit alone by the fire. - -For days and nights together the storm and hail beat on the house with -howlings and threatening hootings. The winter days were often only an -indistinct glimmer. And in the uncanny winter night all evil spirits -were loose. - -Hjor-Leif sat through the long evenings in his bitterness alone by the -fire. And even the fire, his only friend in the wintry emptiness, now -showed fits of enmity, and spat out evil smoke which struck his breast -like a tearing cough. - -Hjor-Leif sat most often with his face in his hands. By doing so he, as -it were, shut himself into himself, and cheated in a measure the evil -powers in him and round him. But there was a danger in thus sitting -hugging his pain. Solitude used the opportunity to whisper words of -madness in his ear. And often Hjor-Leif was near forgetting himself, -and beginning to listen to its alluring, unbridled talk. - -But then sleep came, and saved him, and gave him some hours' -forgetfulness. A forgetfulness which, however short it was, armed him -for the morrow's encounter with a hostile, desolate, and lonely day. - - - - -VIII - - -Now there is this to be told of Ingolf, that when he had found a -practicable harbour, and unloaded his ship and drawn it on land, he set -his men immediately to work at building winter dwellings for men and -animals. - -He himself rode about on horseback, followed by a young serf, Vifel, -who had grown up in his father's house, and whom he valued greatly. He -examined the district, and took long rides along the shore to look for -the pillars of his high-seat. He made use of his opportunities, and -was satisfied. The district suited him in many ways. From his point he -commanded a wide view eastward and westward along the coast--the most -extensive view he remembered to have seen. - -Some distance inland, exactly opposite the point, divided from it by -luxuriant pasture-land, there rose a steep, high mountain. On both -sides of it the circle of mountains retired, on the south-west side in -a wide curve. Behind this mountain rose the glacier, a gigantic pile of -ice glittering white in the distance, which sent wrinkled feelers down -all the ravines as if to taste the lowland. Remarkably enough, no cold -emanated from this huge mass of ice; on the contrary, it seemed to warm -the air, perhaps by attracting all the bad weather and cold to its far -summit, which was only seldom visible. On both sides of the point there -stretched barren sand along the coast intersected by countless glacier -streams. These sands in some places spread themselves inland till they -met the edge of the glacier. But the wide-stretching pasture-land along -the mountains, which this barren sand surrounded, was of a peculiarly -rich fertility. There was abundance of coppice-wood, which in places -grew close up to the glacier and presented a singular appearance. -The cattle throve well here. The air was full of warm moisture, and -was suitable for grass and cattle and men. Ingolf had to admit that -the summer was better and the soil more luxuriant here than in the -Svanefjords. At the same time, he wished his pillars would drift ashore -in the Svanefjords. And in this Hallveig was one with him. - -Secretly he derived not a little hope from the circumstance that -the pillars had apparently taken an eastward direction when he saw -them drift away from the ship. Who could say?--perhaps it was to the -Svanefjords! He did not dare to wish anything in that way; it was for -Odin to decide it. And it would be presumptuous of him to wish to -instruct or to influence the One-eyed with the ravens. But many things -pass through one's thoughts which one cannot control. Odin must know -that and would excuse it. - -Ingolf endured the suspense for two months. Then he prepared for a long -expedition with his serf, Vifel. Hallveig did not like this journey. -Both Ingolf and his men had told her so much about the impassable -glacier streams. Ingolf, however, quieted her by promising to show -all possible caution. But he wished to go and look for himself in the -Svanefjords. - -Ingolf and his serf rode over the sand-dunes. On each sand-hill sat -a gull. Full of an injured sense of proprietorship, the birds sat -there and followed silently with an inscrutable look these strange -animals who brought disturbance into the landscape. These sands were -intersected by a countless number of powerful glacier streams. But -fortunately the glacier proved passable in that part, so that Ingolf -and his companion succeeded in circumventing the rivers in that way. - -On the evening of the second day they were again stopped by a glacier -stream as broad as a fjord, and with a treacherous bottom of fine sand. -It traversed the district Ingolf and Leif had penetrated on their -expedition southward from the Svanefjords the previous summer. Ingolf -tried to circumvent it in the same way as he had the other river. But -here the glacier was so full of deep crevasses along and across its -course, that after many vain attempts he had to give it up. There was -nothing for it but to turn round and put off the examination of the -coast till the winter had bridged with ice the impassable rivers. - -The remainder of the summer passed in winter preparations of all kinds. -There were plenty of things to take in hand and look after. - -Ingolf kept an eye on his sister, Helga, and showed her great -friendliness in his words and behaviour. He could not exactly ascertain -the real state of her feelings. She was quiet as ever, and all smiles -and good-humour. She played with the boy, helped Hallveig, and there -was apparently nothing in the least the matter with her spirits. But -Ingolf had now and then, early in the morning, before any one else was -up, surprised her standing staring with a long look towards the distant -mountains that showed bluish in the south-west. In that direction lay -Hjor-Leif's point, although so far away that it could not be discerned. -It cut Ingolf to the heart to see his sister stand gazing so--her face -was so unusually pale in the mornings, and her blue eyes darker than at -other times, as though shadowed by a twilight below them. - -He had been many times on the point of telling her about the last -words he had exchanged with Leif. For he knew that she was not aware -of Hjor-Leif's real reason for letting her remain behind with himself -and Hallveig, and had no idea what she thought about it. But on further -reflection he gave up the thought of telling her every time. Perhaps -by doing so he would only cause her unnecessary anxiety and sorrow. -She would certainly hardly be so quiet as now, if she were seriously -anxious for Hjor-Leif. Best not to interfere with her thoughts. For his -own part, Ingolf was not for an instant afraid of anything happening -to Hjor-Leif, though he agreed with him that it was best not to -expose Helga to the results of any conspiracy among the serfs, which -he might well have reason to fear. But Ingolf knew Hjor-Leif. Even -if his brother had been alone with the ten seditious serfs he would -not have felt anxious for him. Hjor-Leif was on the watch, and he had -successfully managed worse situations. - -The winter began with slight frost and much snow. It was past Yuletide -before the rivers were frozen. - -As soon as possible, Ingolf equipped Vifel and another of his serfs, -named Karle, and sent them eastward along the coast with orders to -examine closely every creek and every promontory, and not to return -till they had inspected both Svanefjord's, except in the event of their -finding the pillars before. - -The serfs experienced wretched weather, with snow-storms and intense -frost. They remained away for two weeks, and returned hungry and weary. -They had examined the coast-line as far as north of the Svanefjords, -but seen nothing of the pillars anywhere. When they had informed -Ingolf, he heaved a deep sigh and gave up the Svanefjords. - -He allowed the serfs time to rest and recover after their severe -experience. Then he ordered them to get ready again. This time he gave -them horses and sent them westward along the coast. He enjoined them -not to return till they had found Hjor-Leif. If they had not found -the pillars before they met him they were to tell Hjor-Leif to come -westward with his men and cattle as soon as summer was in the air and a -sea-passage was safe. - -But spring came this time earlier than it was expected. Already in the -night before the serfs started, a warm and strong south-west wind began -to melt the snows and melt the ice that covered the rivers. The serfs -only succeeded in passing the nearest rivers on ice. By the second day -they could neither get forward nor backward by reason of furious rivers -which carried huge volumes of muddy water and great blocks of ice. -But they had to push on, and did so with the horses' help, although -they often wasted days in finding a ford, and sometimes had to let -themselves be dragged through the water, hanging on to the horses' -tails or manes. It was the worst journey that Vifel and Karle had ever -been out on, and it was only due to Vifel's endurance and fidelity -that they went forward and escaped with their lives. On the way they -met men--Irish monks--who here far inland had built a temple with a -brazen voice which shook the air. The monks questioned them, and seemed -displeased with what they had to narrate. - -They did not show them much friendliness. But Vifel and Karle were -eternally thankful for merely escaping with life from these strange men -who were in covenant with a god, the sound of whose voice alone cast -them terror-struck to the earth. - -At last the serfs reached Hjor-Leif's point. They had been fourteen -days on the journey. They found the houses empty and the place -forsaken. They went down to the shore and found the ship. The boats, on -the other hand, were gone. Not the slightest sign of life was visible -anywhere. - - - - -IX - - -Hjor-Leif saw the winter come to an end at last. He lay one night and -heard the tone of the wind change. He knew the eager and implacable -voice of the south-east wind. It did not surprise him then to hear a -dripping indoors and out. - -His heart began to beat a little as he lay there. But he lay still, -did not jump from his bed, did not run to salute the spring and bid -its warm wind take the bad weather from him, as in other circumstances -he would have done. There was not much left of Hjor-Leif's strength -now. He did not awake with the spring. Generally he was accustomed to -avoid the house when spring had first come. But this time he remained -within, sick in mind, and without power to shake off the burden of -winter and his bereavement. He remained sitting indoors while the young -year awoke the earth from winter's sleep, without paying attention to -it. That was not like Hjor-Leif. Indeed, it was so unlike him, that -his men avoided each other's looks and did not speak about him. He got -out of his bed each morning with a sigh, clothed himself wearily, and -went slowly and sluggishly out to see how far the spring was advanced, -and if the weather held. If it was bright he went up on the point and -looked eastward over the land and over the sea. Then he went home -again, dragging his feet like an old man or an invalid, and wrapped -himself in his solitude and waited. It was still too early in the year -for Ingolf to be coming--Ingolf and Helga. - -He hardly dared to think of her name. The very thought scorched and -burnt his wounded soul that by this separation which he had insisted -on he had caused Helga fresh grief. His own sufferings were indeed -bitterly deserved--that he had to acknowledge--but that did not make -them any easier. The thought made the wilderness of his soul even -more desolate. Self-caused, self-deserved, every torturing day, every -sleep-forsaken night, every suffering, every whip-lash of longing, -altogether self-caused, without reason and to no use. That was bad -enough to think about. But it was worse with Helga--Helga who might -have reason to believe that he had left her behind in cold blood, and -to think that perhaps he looked forward without longing to seeing her -again. The thought was so intolerable that at times it seemed as if his -head would split and his heart stop beating. These and similar thoughts -tortured Hjor-Leif, but he sat and let the tedious hours pass. - -Outside, the spring winds raged, while he sat within. The spring's -gladness found no way to his soul. His exhausted heart could not -welcome the days in its embrace and rejoice at the prospect of soon -meeting Helga. - -Hjor-Leif used every opportunity of bullying the serfs. He heaped on -them kicks and blows whenever the fancy took him, and often without -cause. He hated these serfs, who crept before him like vermin, so -dog-like and abject that they did not dare to show the glances of -their eyes. His fear of their combining and attacking him and his men -had long ago died out of his mind to the last spark, and it seemed -to him now both ridiculous and incredible that he had ever cherished -such a thought. These abject animals, these crook-backed creatures! -_Their_ fault it was--all that he had had to suffer this year. And they -should pay for it! To the end of their wretched days they should pay -for it! Blows they should have--blows and kicks. He would fill their -currish hearts with never-appeased fear. He would not kill them; they -should live and suffer. In all that concerned the serfs, Hjor-Leif was -implacable. He had succeeded in inspiring them with such terror that -there was not a look in their eyes, nor speech in their tongue, save -when they were alone and sure of not being seen or heard. - -As soon as the earth was released from the frost to a spade's depth -Hjor-Leif set his serfs to plough a piece of pasture-land west of the -point. They had an ox to draw the plough. - -And now the serfs' time had come. Duftak, who had many kicks and cuffs -to avenge, had hatched a plan. The opportunity was ready to hand. - -When Duftak and another serf went off in the morning with ox and -plough, he gave the other serfs a signal. They had knives and clubs -hidden here and there. Now these were produced and concealed in their -rags. The serfs were ready. - -As soon as Hjor-Leif's free men had gone into their morning meal, -Duftak stabbed the ox with a knife in its neck and set out running home -with the other serfs close on his heels. Breathlessly Duftak burst in -to Hjor-Leif, and stammered, apparently in the greatest terror: "A -bear! A bear!" - -The serf's fear seemed quite genuine. Hjor-Leif seized him by the neck, -shook him, and quickly learnt from him that a bear had come out of the -wood and had killed the ox. - -Everything happened as Duftak had foreseen. Hjor-Leif let him go, -strangely enough without the usual kick, shouted to his men, and bade -them follow him and look for the bear, and scatter themselves well in -the thickets, so that the beast should not escape. Then he seized his -ax and spear and ran. - -Ah, this meant something for Hjor-Leif. His heart was again in its -place, and beat gladly and quietly. The bear came as though sent by -good fortune itself. His soul expanded with a great and happy sense of -freedom. He sprang like a boy out of doors, and forgot in his haste to -take his sword with him. - -Duftak only hesitated a brief moment--then he seized the sword and ran -after Hjor-Leif. He had undertaken to tackle him by himself alone, and -the sword was better than his short knife. - -Everything happened as Duftak had calculated--while his men dispersed -in the thicket, Hjor-Leif ran to the ox. Duftak had counted on this -curiosity in his master. He knew that he _must_ see how the bear had -treated the ox, before he began the pursuit. Hjor-Leif set off in long -bounds, light at heart and untroubled. The old love of adventure had -awakened in him. He was too much absorbed to notice that the serf was -close at his heels. - -Hjor-Leif reached the ox, stopped and started, bent down over it, -then slowly raised himself. His thoughts stood still for a moment in -surprise. What was this? The ox had been stabbed. Was the story about -the bear only a lie? He turned quietly and as though stupefied, and -looked round him. - -Just opposite him stood Duftak, with Hjor-Leif's sword lifted--the -point quivered straight in front of his breast. - -The recollection of the monk's saying flashed through Hjor-Leif's -mind, like a momentary weakness and irresolution. Then--before he -knew it--the gold-inlaid blade of the sword flashed, and he collapsed -with a chill sensation between his ribs--a strange, not uncomfortable -sensation, which, however, was immediately followed by a pang and a -loud crash, in which earth and sky disappeared. - -As Hjor-Leif sank, a lightning thought reminded him that Helga was -in safety. Ah, Helga was safe! A dim consciousness that he had not -suffered in vain settled like a faint smile on his large mouth. The -blood poured steaming and gushing out of his neck. And so the world -passed from him.... - -Hjor-Leif had lived, and life had done with him. He had paid the price -of life, as was meet and right. - -Once more the mistletoe branch had struck down the invulnerable. - - - - -X - - -One night towards morning Ingolf was awakened by the tramping of -horses' hoofs. He had begun to be anxious lest the serfs, who had been -away the best part of a month, might have perished, and, springing out -of bed, dressed quickly and threw a cloak over him. - -Yes, it was Vifel and Karle home at last. When he came out, they were -standing outside in the half-light night and talking softly together. -They had not yet taken the saddles off the horses. Their manner showed -clearly that they were the bearers of evil tidings. Both turned their -heads when Ingolf opened the door, but remained standing irresolute, -and forgot to salute. - -Ingolf stood still for a moment. Then he went up to them, greeted them -quietly, and bade Karle take the saddles off the horses and go and -sleep. "You had better not talk to any one," Ingolf concluded, turning -to Karle. Then he laid his hand on Vifel's shoulder and led him round -behind the house. There they could best stand and talk undisturbed. -Vifel was so silent that stillness seemed to envelop him like an -invisible vapour in the air. - -When they had come to the back of the house, Ingolf let go of Vifel's -shoulder and leaned against the wall of the house. His first heavy -foreboding had quickly turned into a dawning certainty--a certainty -which all but overpowered him. For a few interminable moments he -remained standing there, leaning against the wall, and staring to -the eastward, where a faint flush on the steel-blue vault of the sky -announced the coming of the sun. He avoided looking at Vifel, whose -expression and behaviour so inexorably revealed what had happened. -He shrank from having his last despairing hope annihilated. He must -have an interval before he could endure to have his fears, his all but -certain foreboding, confirmed by the pitiless word. - -The sun rose and was free of the clouds on the horizon before his mind -had slowly reached the point that uncertainty was intolerable to him. - -He cast a glance at the serf. Vifel stood and wept, silent and -motionless. The tears ran in streams over his cheeks, and left light -streaks behind them. - -"What have you to tell?" Ingolf asked at last, with forced quietude. - -"Hjor-Leif's death," stammered the serf, with chattering teeth. - -There was a long pause. Ingolf had bowed his head, and stood with -closed eyes and compressed lips. He wept. - -At last, without raising his head or opening his eyes, he gave the serf -a sign to continue. - -Vifel finished weeping and began stammeringly: "When we came to the -point we found the houses empty. We saw no one anywhere. We found the -ship in its place down by the shore, but both boats had gone. We -began to search the fields and the undergrowth round the point. First -we found Hjor-Leif. He lay in a field near the house by the side of a -piece of ploughed earth. He had been killed by a stab in the breast. -We continued searching, and found gradually most of his men, scattered -about in the undergrowth, all dead. Some of them had been obviously -stabbed from behind, others had many wounds, which witnessed to a fight -having taken place. The serfs and women we saw nowhere." - -"Hjor-Leif had a foreboding of that," was the thought that passed -through Ingolf's mind when the serf was silent. - -Ingolf remained standing quite still. His heart hammered and beat, -"Leif! Leif!" At last he lifted his head and looked round him with -weary eyes. His look had become very desolate. Otherwise there was -nothing to notice in him, now that there was no more doubt and the -first strong burst of grief was over. - -In a quiet voice he questioned the serf more closely, and learned that -he and Karle had buried those of Hjor-Leif's men whom they had found. -Hjor-Leif himself they had covered and left lying where they had found -him. - -A strange slackness had come over Ingolf. Now and then he roused -himself and put a question to the serf. Each time the serf had -answered, there was again a long pause. - -Ingolf gradually got an account of their journey. Vifel told him of the -difficult rivers, of the monks and their temple, and how he and Karle -had caught and killed one of Hjor-Leif's sheep, which they had found in -the thicket, as food for their home journey. - -Helga was up this morning early as usual. She was generally out before -any one else, especially when the weather was bright. It was in the -early morning that she could best go out, unseen and undisturbed, to -stand and gaze towards the distant mountains in the south-west which -hid Hjor-Leif in their blue mist. - -This morning, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she heard quiet -voices behind the house. She could not distinguish words, but only -heard the sound. This half-heard conversation filled her at once with -a peculiar fear, and when she recognized Vifel's voice her heart beat -violently. A vague alarm filled her breast and rose choking to her -throat. For some time she remained standing and could not move from -the spot--stood leaning heavily against the house-wall, and pressed -her hand to her heart. Then the voices were suddenly silent. There was -stillness behind the house. What could Ingolf and Vifel have to talk -about in such a tone? Why had Ingolf not roused her at once? She knew -how restlessly he was expecting the serf's arrival. - -At last Helga dragged herself the few steps round the house. She both -hoped and feared that she must have made a mistake--that it was not -Vifel's voice she had heard. But she _must_ have certainty. Her fear -was crushing her. - -Yes, there stood Vifel, and there stood Ingolf. Helga only needed to -see them; the first glance told her everything. Ingolf immediately saw -his sister, and by a powerful effort succeeded in collecting himself -and going quietly towards her. As he went, he said quietly to the serf: -"Go and sleep, Vifel. You are a free man." Vifel departed silently. He -did not take the opportunity to thank Ingolf. His highest hope was at -last and unexpectedly fulfilled, yet he wept as he went. - -When Ingolf had reached his sister he stood still in perplexity. -There was in her look a mingling of prayer and certainty which made -it impossible for him to say anything. There was a restlessness about -Helga which made it impossible for her to stand still. - -"Let us go," she said appealingly. Side by side brother and sister went -over the ground without speaking a word. - -Where the coppice wood began, they turned and went back towards the -houses. So they continued walking to and fro, silently, side by side. -The sun had risen, and already stood high. - -Ingolf's men, who had learnt of Hjor-Leif's death from Vifel, kept -within doors. None wished to disturb Ingolf and Helga. Hallveig had -been out and glanced towards the pair. Then she had slipped in again to -her boy. Helga's grief made her very heavy at heart. - -To and fro, keeping step, Ingolf and Helga went. Helga felt as if -she could not stop. As long as she could walk so, keeping herself in -movement, it seemed as if there was nothing which had ceased--ended. So -long as she had heard nothing, perhaps nothing had happened. There were -life and happiness at stake in continuing to walk--to walk, and not -stand still. - -There was no sobbing in Helga's breast. It was so empty within. A -clammy pressure held her heart imprisoned in apathy. There were no -tears in her eyes. She was far past the narrow limits of weeping. Only -a great and threatening stillness and emptiness in her soul, and round -her a waste wilderness that would swallow her as soon as she stood -still. - -At last she was so exhausted that she had to drag herself forward with -the help of her brother's arm. Ingolf helped her, supported her, and -held her up. He was in great distress. She walked there quivering on -his arm, and he had no comfort to give her. Such heavy hours Ingolf had -never experienced. He forgot his own sorrow: it was as nothing beside -his sister's mute despair. His whole soul was engrossed in her. His -powerlessness, his complete perplexity, his lack of any word to comfort -her, drove all other feelings out of his mind. - -At last Helga had to give up. Her strength was spent. Exhausted, she -sank in his arms. He laid her carefully down, and she remained lying -with half-closed eyes, breathing heavily and slowly; then she fell -asleep. Ingolf remained sitting by her side and gazing intently on her -pale, tired face. She continued sighing in her sleep. Ingolf could not -take his eyes from her. "This was what Leif feared," was the thought -that echoed within him. There were not very many thoughts in his brain, -stunned as it was by his own and his sister's grief. - -When he had been sitting thus for some time, Hallveig came out to him -from the house with her boy on her arm. She could no longer endure the -loneliness. She sat down silently by Ingolf's side. Her eyes were -circled with red rims, and there was a peculiar wry smile on her face, -called forth by the struggle to keep her tears down. When she had sat -a little and looked at the sleeping Helga, she could do no more; she -leant her head against her husband, hid her face, and wept. - -Little Thorsten prattled cheerfully, and struggled to get down to -Helga. Ingolf had to begin to play with him in order to make him sit -still. The child's untroubled chatter cut him to the heart. - -Helga slept but a short time. Suddenly she opened her eyes, rose -abruptly, and looked about her in bewilderment. - -"What is this? Why am I lying here?" she asked in an astonished voice. -As soon as she spoke, she felt a choking in her throat, and remembered -all of a sudden what had happened, and why she lay there. Then she -collapsed with a groan, and remained sitting for a while with her face -hidden in her hands. Then she straightened herself abruptly. - -"How did it happen?" she asked in a hoarse, uncontrolled voice, and -looked straight in front of her with a hard expression on her young -face. And when Ingolf did not answer at once, she added in a still more -unrestrained tone: "Tell me at once!" - -Ingolf told her, hesitatingly and in disconnected words, that his serfs -had found Hjor-Leif and his men dead. It looked as if Hjor-Leif's Irish -serfs had killed them. - -"But the women?" Helga asked in the same tone as before. - -Ingolf gave it as his opinion that the serfs must have taken the women -with them to whatever hiding they had sought. He added a few cautious -words to the effect that he had grounds for supposing that Hjor-Leif -already a year ago had been afraid of what had now happened, and that -therefore he had let her remain with him and Hallveig. - -Then Helga laughed, if the sound which issued from her throat could be -called laughter. - -"It is all the same now," she said in a hard voice. - -Then she collected herself and stretched out her hand toward the child. -For a while she sat stroking his hair and trying to smile at him. Then -suddenly she gave Hallveig the boy and looked up at her brother with a -look that revealed all her hopeless despair without disguise, and said: -"I want to see him. Can we not go there?" - -Her voice was hoarse and passionate as before. There was nothing to -recall her former soft and gentle tone, but the hardness was gone. - -"We will go as soon as we can," answered Ingolf quietly. - -Helga rose impatiently. She was a little unsteady on her legs, but -declined all support both from her brother and her sister-in-law. - -"Let us not waste time," she said irritably, and stumbled towards the -houses. - -Ingolf and Hallveig followed her in silence. Hallveig took the boy on -her arm again. - -That same day the ship was launched. Day and night they worked with -feverish haste to load it. The next day it lay ready for sea, and in -the evening the weather was fair for sailing. - -Ingolf wondered a little at Helga. She did not weep. She did not seek -solitude. She went about among them much as usual--did her accustomed -work, took charge of the boy, and helped Hallveig. Only the change -in her voice and her strange, fixed look betrayed her grief--a grief -which made Ingolf fear, and troubled him more than any weeping and open -despair. - - - - -XI - - -The next day at sunrise they were there. Helga was supported by her -brother to shore on the slender landing-plank. When she stood on the -shore before Hjor-Leif's point and looked over towards the houses, her -strength failed her for the second time. She could do no more. She -leant against her brother to save herself from falling. He put his arm -round her and led her to a stone where she could sit and recover her -strength. There she sat down, and remained sitting, staring out over -the sea, that lay resplendent in the glow of sunrise, but her eyes -saw nothing. A light morning breeze played with her hair and gently -caressed her pale face. - -Ingolf stood by her side, waiting. Since she so much wished to see -Hjor-Leif he would not oppose it, but he wished to follow her and be -near her. - -Helga had forgotten him, and why she sat there. For the moment she -remembered nothing except that she was alone and had Hjor-Leif no more. -There were times when this fact seemed incomprehensible. If Hjor-Leif -was dead, why was she alive? She did not understand that. But so it -was--she was alive. And die she could not. Death would not come to her, -though she prayed for it to all imaginable Powers. - -When Ingolf had stood for a while motionless by her side, he bent down -over her and said quietly that he must go for a little to give his -men orders. Helga started when he spoke to her, and looked hastily up -at him with a terrified look in her eyes. Then she came to herself, -remembered why she sat here, why Ingolf stood waiting for her, and -she seized his hand. She sat for a while holding it convulsively in -hers and moaning softly. Then she said in that strange, distant voice -which quite seemed to have displaced her own: "Ingolf--I cannot, after -all--let me just sit. I cannot rise. Ah, I can do nothing," she said, -half-wailing, and hid her face in her hands. - -Ingolf stood a little irresolute; then he bent over her and said -softly: "I will come again and fetch you." - -She nodded impatiently with her bowed head, as if begging him only to -go--to go! - -As soon as she no longer heard his steps she began a low, heart-rending -wail. Ah, she had no hope now. Her heart was dead. But she lived, and -could not die. - -Ingolf went back to the ship, helped Hallveig and her boy on shore, and -asked Hallveig to look to Helga while he went and buried Hjor-Leif. -Then he told Vifel and several of his men to take spades and a bier and -follow him. The others he set to work unloading the ship. - -Ingolf was quite composed now. The stamp of the resolute firmness, -which was the real expression of his character, was more distinct -than ever before. He had reconciled himself to his brother's death -as a healthy man reconciles himself to the inevitable. He had sought -comfort in his faith, and had eradicated all despair from his mind, so -that only a healthy, hardening, beneficial pain remained behind. He -remembered the death-rune among the omens at the sacrificial feast; it -had then pointed at Hjor-Leif. Yes, Fate shields a man till she strikes -him--nothing can alter that. Against Fate even the bravest fight in -vain. Not even Odin can shake the sentence of the Norns. - -Such were Ingolf's thoughts as, with a composed mind, he went to carry -out his last duty to his brother. - -There had been an old agreement between him and Hjor-Leif that, if -Ingolf died first, Hjor-Leif should inter him in a funeral barrow with -exact observation of all the ritual of the Ase-religion. In return, -Ingolf had pledged himself, if he were the survivor, to bury Hjor-Leif -in the ground without any kind of solemnity. All that Hjor-Leif wished, -when he no longer lived, was to be buried in a dry spot, at the depth -of a man's stature, and to lie there with clean earth round him. It was -no more than reasonable that he should have his will, though Ingolf in -his inmost heart felt a strong impulse to inter him in a barrow and to -do him all the honour which became a chieftain. - -The birds were singing in the dewy morning when the sailcloth with -which Vifel had covered Hjor-Leif was lifted. Their song sounded all at -once piercingly in Ingolf's ears. He stood for a while and looked at -his brother's decomposed remains. He had seen many dead men, without -being specially moved thereby. But now his self-control deserted him a -moment. He wept. When he had grown calm again he made the sign of the -Hammer over the body, and said softly, as though to himself: "A mean -fate here befell a good man, that a serf should cause his death, and so -it will happen to each one who will not sacrifice to the gods." - -Hjor-Leif's corpse was laid on the bier, and Ingolf covered it with -his cloak. Then he went on ahead up to the point to seek for a -burying-place. Step by step the men carried his brother's body after -him. - -Ingolf quickly found a place towards the south and the sun. The grave -was dug, and Hjor-Leif was lowered into it, wrapped in his brother's -cloak. Then they cast clean earth over him, and trampled it well down. - -Ingolf remained standing by the grave till his men had gone. Then he -spoke for the last time to his sworn brother. "Hjor-Leif," he said with -emotion and in a natural tone, as though he were quite sure of being -heard, "if no duty had bound me to life, I would have followed you in -death. The days are poor without you, brother. But I comfort myself -with the thought that we shall meet again in Valhalla, and that you by -that time will have made your peace with the gods." - -When Ingolf had spoken, he took a thunder-stone which hung on a chain -round his neck, a gift from his mother, of whom he had an indistinct -memory, pressed it deep down in the earth, and covered it up. Nothing -in his eye was so sacred as this lucky stone. Therefore he gave it to -his brother to take with him on the way. - -Ingolf found his sister where he had left her. She sat in the same -attitude; not once had she moved since he left her. Her wailing had -died away. She sat silent. And when he laid his hand on her shoulder -she did not start, only turned her head quietly, and looked up wearily -at him. She tried to rise, but had become stiff from sitting in the -same position. It was some time before she could stand and walk. Ingolf -led her gently over the shore, up the point, to Hjor-Leif's grave. At -the grave she remained standing motionless, clinging to his arm, and -gazing down at the brown scar in the earth. For the first time since -she had heard of Hjor-Leif's death her eyes filled with tears. She -loosed her hold of Ingolf's arm and asked him impatiently to leave her. - -When Ingolf had gone, she threw herself on the grave, pressed her -face down in the loose earth, and lay there weeping, silently and -ceaselessly. Now she could weep.... - -Long after Helga had wept all power of weeping out of her soul she -remained lying there, with her arms thrown out as though clinging to -the earth. Then at last she fell asleep, worn out with sorrow and -fatigue. - -When she woke again it was evening. She rose and looked around her in -alarm, suddenly afraid lest any one should see her lying thus. As she -stood there and looked around her, she perceived a black round patch on -the greensward a little distance off. There had burnt the fire, which -about a year ago she had sat gazing at from Ingolf's point.... Ah, -that red fire.... - -And now it was quenched ... quenched for ever. - -Helga sat down, looking alternately at the grave and the burnt patch. -Now and then her eyes filled with tears. But she could weep no more. - -Later in the evening Hallveig came silently and sat down by her side. -They did not speak. Hallveig wept now and then. Helga sat motionless, -gazing before her with eyes that scorched and burned, but seeing -nothing. - -The two women remained sitting there the whole night. When sunrise -streaked the horizon next day they rose quietly and went silently -homeward to the houses. - - - - -XII - - -Ingolf sent his men to search for the Irish serfs. - -As the boats were gone, there was reason to suppose that they had -sought flight by sea. And as they knew Ingolf was in the east, it was -likely they had rowed farther westward along the coast. - -Ingolf's men searched the coast westward for many days' journey. They -saw nothing of the serfs anywhere--not even a sign that they had -landed. And even if they had been drowned, their bodies must have been -cast ashore. Neither did they find the pillars of Ingolf's high-seat, -which they were also looking for. - -When they returned home and told Ingolf that they had neither found -the serfs nor the pillars, he said in his quiet way: "The pillars shall -be found and the serfs too, if I have to search the whole country." -Ingolf sent Vifel with fifteen men in a boat out to the islands, which -from the mountains near the point were visible in the south-west. - -There Vifel found the Irish serfs. They were living in caves scattered -about on the largest of the islands. When they found that they were -discovered, panic seized them, and they did not even try to offer -resistance. When they saw Ingolf's men coming over the island they -scattered in wild confusion. Some of them were cut down while flying; -others, among whom was Duftak, flung themselves down from the cliffs -and promontories and perished. - -The women, whom the serfs had taken with them out to the islands, and -the most obstinate of whom were still kept bound, were able to tell how -Hjor-Leif and their husbands had been murdered. They spoke coolly and -calmly of the matter. They had forgotten how to weep and how to rejoice. - -Vifel buried the serfs on the edge of the shore, where the ground is -dry at ebb and covered at full tide, as criminals should be buried. - -Then he searched each creek and promontory in vain. The pillars had -not drifted to shore there. Afterwards he distributed his men in three -boats with the women and the valuables which the serfs had stolen and -taken with them to the islands, among them Hjor-Leif's costly sword. -Ever since then the islands have been called the Westman Islands after -the Irish serfs. - -Ingolf met the boats down on the shore. Vifel told him of the death of -the serfs, recounted the women's narrative of Hjor-Leif's murder, and -handed him the sword. - -Ingolf took it cautiously. He remembered the story about Hjor-Leif's -fight with the dead man, who was reported to have said that a charm -attached to the sword whereby everyone who killed with it should -himself die by it. Ingolf had comforted himself with the thought that -so long as Hjor-Leif had not killed anyone with the sword there was -no danger for him from it. Now, however, Hjor-Leif had been slain by -it. Perhaps the saying meant that whoever possessed that sword should -perish by it. At any rate he would not have it. Sorcery was not to be -trifled with. Ingolf went straight to Hjor-Leif's grave with the sword -and stuck it in the earth so that the golden handle projected from the -black mould. It was the only thing left by his brother which he was -unwilling to receive. - -There was no danger of anyone taking it there. His men kept at a -distance from Hjor-Leif's grave. They asserted that he walked again, -and believed that Helga met the dead man when she went up there at -night, as she often did. - -Ingolf did not share their superstition in that respect. But, on the -other hand, he well understood how Helga's appearance might give rise -to such thoughts in his men. She looked more like a dead man's bride -than a young living woman. Her fair hair had become white, and hung -dishevelled about her head. The light of her glance was quenched, and -the skin that stretched over her wan, emaciated face was grey and -without brightness or colour. The only signs of life she gave were -eating and breathing. She carefully took charge of Thorsten, with a -peculiar absent tenderness, since Hallveig had now a little girl to -watch over. She did nothing else. - -That summer and the following winter Ingolf remained by Hjor-Leif's -point. The next spring he departed and went farther westward. He -stopped at a river whose mouth formed a comparatively safe harbour. -Good landing-places were generally scarce on these shores. Thither he -had his ships brought. Some way inland, west of the river, he built -winter dwellings under a hill, which was named Ingolf's Hill. In the -summer, as always, he had his men out to search for the pillars. When -they came back they were able to inform him that they had reached a -great promontory. North of the mountains there was a broad fjord. - -In the winter, Ingolf sent Vifel and Karle to search the coast-line -north of the hills. Out on a barren promontory in a creek, which -because of some warm, densely smoking springs in the neighbourhood -received the name "Rogvig" ("smoke-creek"), Vifel and Karle at last -found the pillars. They had drifted ashore just below a little rounded -height. On the height there sat an eagle. It did not move when Vifel -and Karle approached. It sat there still when they went away, after -having secured the pillars. Vifel and Karle were much afraid of the -eagle. Only once before had they been equally afraid--that was when -the brazen voice from the monks' house had cast them to the ground. -Vifel and Karle went back and informed Ingolf of their find. Then -Ingolf was glad. Now he knew where he should dwell. Now he caught a -glimpse of meaning again in his life. He immediately arranged a great -sacrificial feast, and made sacrifices to Odin and Thor and gave them -thank-offerings. - -When he heard about the eagle he became thoughtful. Neither he nor -anyone else believed that the eagle's having sat there was accidental. -There was in Ingolf's mind not the least doubt that the eagle had -really been his old father, who, in a shape corresponding to his name, -had been sent by Odin to guide and keep watch over the pillars. - -Never again was an eagle seen on that height, which received the name -"Orn's Height." - -As soon as spring came, and the roads were passable, Ingolf left -Ingolf's Hill and went over to Rogvig. The place where Ingolf's pillars -had drifted ashore was a large, bare promontory. The district was -stony, and there was not much pasture-land. By far the greatest number -of the parts he had traversed had been better and more suitable for -settling. But here it was _his_ lot to dwell. And, besides, he could -take possession of as large a territory as he chose, and build houses -for his people and cattle-sheds where he found fertile soil. - -Already that summer Ingolf began to mark out his lands. For himself and -his posterity he took possession of the whole of the great promontory, -from the river-mouth where his ships lay up along its curving course -and across the hills to a fjord on the north side of the promontory, -which was named Hvalfjord, between two rivers, which received the -names of Brynjedal River and Okse River. - -Many of Ingolf's men were dissatisfied at having to settle in this -unfertile region. The serf Karle, in great vexation, ran away with a -serf-woman. Ingolf found them long afterwards settled inland. - -Ingolf gave land to his freed serf, Vifel. He settled on Vifestofte, -and Vifel's Hill bears his name. He became a well-to-do man. The next -summer Ingolf went to Norway to fetch timber for his houses. He built -a residence at Rogvig, which was not at all inferior to the chief seat -of the family at Dalsfjord in Norway. To the residence was attached a -temple which in its size and splendid equipment did not fall far short -of that at Gaulum. Ingolf was faithful to his gods and showed them -great honour. Since they had given him a new place of abode he felt -confidently assured that he had regained their favour. - -Ingolf, who daily had his sister Helga before his eyes, was often -reminded of his sworn brother, Hjor-Leif. Now he understood much which -he had not understood before, and caught a sight of the connection -between events, which taken separately seemed accidental. He remembered -the beggar's words: "Point and blade!" Now he understood what the -beggar had meant. It was owing to Hjor-Leif's prompting that they had -journeyed to Iceland. Hjor-Leif was really the first occupant, even -though he had not come to settle there permanently. Fate, the blind and -immovable, had been out after him prematurely. Ingolf's heart was moved -when he remembered how Hjor-Leif had grown fond of this land from the -first. It was accordingly Hjor-Leif whom Iceland had first taken in its -embrace. Hjor-Leif was the first who had consecrated the soil of the -new land with flesh and blood. Had the gods, or perhaps the guardian -spirits of the country, claimed him as a sacrifice? It was at any rate -a great sacrifice. But Ingolf did not dare to find fault with the gods. -Already the year after Ingolf had settled in Rogvig people began to -flock to the country. They were for the most part Norwegian chieftains -who could not come to terms with King Harald. Ingolf gave several of -the settlers land in his territory. - -Among the first settlers was Hallveig's brother, Lopt, who was called -Lopt the Old, and many of his family, which was a good and noble one. - -Haasten, Atle Jarl's son, was also among the first occupants. He had -at last been obliged to leave his own lands and property and flee the -country to save his life. He took some land, guided by his high-seat -pillars, due east of the river which bordered Ingolf's territory. -Haasten lost his ship when landing, but his property and men were saved. - -The very next winter he visited Ingolf in Rogvig. On the evening of -Haasten's coming, Ingolf sat as usual in the high-seat with his men at -the table round him, a step lower. The fire burned cheerfully on the -hearthstones and spread a genial and penetrating glow. The coarsely -carved images of the gods on the strongly illumined age-browned pillars -of the high-seat laughed broadly in the glaring light. The talk was -lively around the tables, and the beer-jugs were diligently emptied -and filled. Ingolf was not grudging of beer to his men. He sat with a -contented look in his peaceful blue eyes and listened to their talk. He -himself spoke but seldom, except when questioned. - -Then suddenly there came three knocks at the door. All the talking -round the tables ceased. Ingolf turned his head and gave a signal to -the man at the door. The bolt was pushed to one side, and in stepped a -tall, erect, fair-bearded man in a red silk cloak with a golden helmet -on his head, followed by three other men. - -Ingolf immediately recognized Haasten, in spite of his beard and the -ageing and weary expression of his thin face. He sprang up and went to -meet him. He was too much moved to speak. For a while the two former -friends stood silent, pressing each other's hands and looking each -other straight in the eyes. Then they fell into each other's arms. -When, shortly after, they sat side by side in the high-seat and had -drunk to each other, Ingolf said: "I did not know, Haasten, that you -were on this road." - -Haasten smiled his weary, steady smile, and answered: "Yes, King Harald -has driven me from the country, as I in my time drove you two brothers. -Have you forgiven me that, Ingolf?" - -"I have never been angered with you for it," Ingolf answered. - -They spoke together of many things, and their talk was light and -untroubled. There was in Haasten's attitude towards Ingolf the same -deference that all other chieftains who came there showed the quiet, -confident, simple, taciturn man, who by his example had drawn all the -others to this new land. Ingolf was indeed his friend, and as such he -showed him confidence, but he was also the first settler in the land, -and as such he evinced for him a great and undisguised deference. - -They talked of Hjor-Leif. "It happened as I fore-told," said -Haasten, and smiled sadly. "The mistletoe branch at last struck the -invulnerable." - -"We all owe Odin a death," said Ingolf quietly, and drew a deep sigh. -"It is most often the survivors whose lot is the hardest." - -His look involuntarily sought the women's dais. There sat Helga, gazing -before her without expression in her eyes, with his son, Thorsten, in -her lap. - -Ingolf pointed out the boy to Haasten. "His name is built of Thor's -name and yours," he said in a gentler voice. While Ingolf talked, -he noticed how attentively his son's quiet blue eyes dwelt on the -high-seat pillars. Thus he had himself sat as a boy, he remembered -suddenly. And now he met his son's look. Were Thorsten's thoughts -something like his had been when he was a child? - -Haasten had been sitting in silence, watching the boy. Then he said -suddenly: "He must have been born soon after _that_ winter." - -"The winter after," Ingolf answered, a little curtly. - -"He bears Thor's name and mine," Haasten continued thoughtfully. "May -that bring him good luck!" - -He was silent a short time. Then he asked: "But who is the woman?" - -"My sister, Helga," answered Ingolf quietly. The two friends sat silent -a long time. - -Then Haasten beckoned to the boy, and when he came he took him between -his knees, and looked closely at him. "You have honest, intelligent -eyes; you will be a brave man," he said at last, and stroked his -fair hair. Then he took a heavy gold ring off his arm and gave it to -Thorsten. - -"That is because you are in some part my name-sake," he explained, -smiling at the boy, who stood with the ring in his hand, staring -alternately at gift and giver. Thorsten tried the ring on his slender -arm. "It is too large," he declared, a little offended. Then he -suddenly brightened up. "But it will fit me well enough by the time -father is dead, and I sit in the high-seat." - -Both Ingolf and Haasten laughed. Thorsten went to show Helga and his -mother the ring. Then silence came over the two friends. Shortly after, -Ingolf proposed that they should drink to their dead brother. The -friends' glances met over the rim of the drinking-horns. There were -tears in their eyes. - -They sat late that night and drank and talked together. They were very -happy to sit side by side again. The solitude which had threatened to -imprison each severally was suddenly banished. Now they had each other -again, and felt the joy of friendship. - -The fire burned yellow and brightly on the hearthstones. In its genial -warm light the images of the gods on the carved pillars looked down as -if following all that passed with slow content, and waiting, calmly -wise, for what should come. - - -THE END - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Sworn Brothers, by Gunnar Gunnarsson - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SWORN BROTHERS *** - -***** This file should be named 62123-8.txt or 62123-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/1/2/62123/ - -Produced by ellinora, Graeme Mackreth and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/62123-8.zip b/old/62123-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4171429..0000000 --- a/old/62123-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62123-h.zip b/old/62123-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0ffd9b6..0000000 --- a/old/62123-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62123-h/62123-h.htm b/old/62123-h/62123-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 265f760..0000000 --- a/old/62123-h/62123-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10148 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of the Sworn Brothers , by Gunnar Gunnarsson. - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -.small { - font-size: small} - -.medium { - font-size: medium} - -.large { - font-size: large} - -.x-large { - font-size: x-large} - - - h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} -.p6 {margin-top: 6em;} - -.ph1, .ph2, .ph3, .ph4 { text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; /*font-weight: bold;*/ } -.ph1 { font-size: xx-large; margin: .67em auto; } -.ph2 { font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; } -.ph3 { font-size: large; margin: .83em auto; } -.ph4 { font-size: medium; margin: 1.12em auto; } -.ph5 { font-size: small; margin: 1.12em auto; text-align: center;} -.ph6 { font-size: x-small; margin: 1.12em auto; text-align: center; } -.hang { - text-indent: -2em; - padding-left: 2em} - -p.drop:first-letter { - font-family: "Times New Roman", Times, serif; - font-size: xx-large; - line-height: 70%} - -.uppercase { - font-size: small; - text-transform: uppercase} - - - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%} -hr.full {width: 95%;} - -hr.r5 {width: 5%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em;} -hr.r65 {width: 65%; margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em;} - -ul.index { list-style-type: none; } -li.ifrst { margin-top: 1em; } -li.indx { margin-top: .5em; } -li.isub1 {text-indent: 1em;} -li.isub2 {text-indent: 2em;} -li.isub3 {text-indent: 3em;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - - .tdl {text-align: left;} - .tdr {text-align: right;} - .tdc {text-align: center;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - - - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - - -.bb {border-bottom: solid 2px;} - -.bl {border-left: solid 2px;} - -.bt {border-top: solid 2px;} - -.br {border-right: solid 2px;} - -.bbox {border: solid 2px;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.u {text-decoration: underline;} - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -/* Footnotes */ -.footnotes {border: dashed 1px;} - -.footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} - -.footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} - -.fnanchor { - vertical-align: super; - font-size: .8em; - text-decoration: - none; -} - - - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - -@media handheld { - .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;} -} - - - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Sworn Brothers, by Gunnar Gunnarsson - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Sworn Brothers - A Tale of the Early Days of Iceland - -Author: Gunnar Gunnarsson - -Translator: C. Field - W. Emmé - -Release Date: May 14, 2020 [EBook #62123] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SWORN BROTHERS *** - - - - -Produced by ellinora, Graeme Mackreth and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - -</pre> - - - - - - - -<p class="ph1">THE SWORN<br /> -BROTHERS -</p> - -<div class="hidehand"> -<p class="center" style="margin-top: 35em;"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="cover" /> -</p></div> - - - - - - - -<p class="ph2" style="margin-top: 5em;"><span class="smcap">The<br /> -Sworn Brothers</span></p> - -<p class="ph4">A TALE OF THE EARLY DAYS OF ICELAND</p> - -<p class="ph4" style="margin-top: 5em;">TRANSLATED FROM THE DANISH OF</p> -<p class="ph3">GUNNAR GUNNARSSON</p> - -<p class="ph4"><span class="smcap">By</span> C. FIELD AND W. EMMÉ -</p> - - -<p class="ph5" style="margin-top: 10em;">NEW YORK<br /> -ALFRED · A · KNOPF<br /> -1921</p> - - - - - - -<p class="ph5" style="margin-top: 5em;">COPYRIGHT, 1918, BY<br /> -GUNNAR GUNNARSSON</p> - -<p class="ph5">COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY<br /> -ALFRED A. KNOPF, <span class="smcap">Inc.</span></p> - -<p class="ph6" style="margin-top: 10em;">PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA</p> - - - - - -<p class="ph2">CONTENTS</p> - - - - - - -<table summary="toc" width="45%"> -<tr><td></td><td>PAGE</td></tr> - -<tr><td><a href="#BOOK_I"><span class="smcap">Book I</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_3">3</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><a href="#BOOK_II"><span class="smcap">Book II</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_109">109</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><a href="#BOOK_III"><span class="smcap">Book III</span></a></td> <td align="right"><a href="#Page_221">221</a></td></tr> -</table> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph2"><a name="BOOK_I" id="BOOK_I">BOOK I</a></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">I</p> - - -<p class="drop">I<span class="uppercase">n</span> the red light of the fire in the midst of the hall, the age-browned -pillars of the high-seat stood forth strongly lit in the middle of -the main wall, against the background of smoky darkness which spread -behind. The bright glow threw into relief the carved images of the -gods, weird and grotesque shapes which kept changing as the fire blazed -up or sank in its embers.</p> - -<p>Upon the broad seat between the pillars of the high-seat, with the -dragon-ornaments and gaping beast-heads of its back towering above and -behind, sat Orn, a broad, grey-haired warrior, leaning forward over the -table, his strong, coarse fingers buried in his thick, white beard. -Upon the table at his side stood a great carved drinking horn. Orn sat -in silence. It was seldom that he drank much in the evening.</p> - -<p>One step below, and opposite him, on the other side of the fire, -was the table round which his men-servants sat. Only now and then a -low-voiced exchange of words between man and man broke the silence -of the hall. Otherwise there reigned an oppressive stillness. Often -they glanced towards him, but each time looked uneasily at one another -afterwards. For he sat very still, with a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span> fixed, absent look in his -eyes. A shiver passed through them as they thought that perhaps he saw -something which they could not see. It was not comfortable in the hall -that evening. All the more swift was the circulation of the beer-mugs. -But they were not set down on the tables with a bang, as was the rule -when they were empty, but cautiously placed on one side.</p> - -<p>On a dais at the end of the hall, farthest removed from the entrance -door, sat women at work, spinning and carding wool in silence. For once -silence prevailed on the women's dais. Only a faint rustle was heard -now and then when one of them rose to help another or to fetch more -wool.</p> - -<p>The only one who did not feel depressed by the silence in the hall -was a fourteen-year-old boy, seated at the table right opposite the -high-seat on the other side of the fire. He was content to make holiday -by sitting quietly with his thoughts, and felt easy and unoccupied in -mind. He sat quite still, letting his gaze linger alternately on his -father and the pillars of the seat. He had little resemblance to the -stalwart figures round him. His skin was as clear as a young girl's, -and his long, bright yellow hair fell in heavy locks over his neck. -On his face, with its regular features, there lay an expression of -peculiar calm. The mouth under his straight nose appeared firm and -composed. The look of his blue eyes was tranquil and fixed.</p> - -<p>It was Ingolf, Orn's son. He often sat thus, especially of an -evening. His attention was particularly taken up by the pillars of -the high-seat. They seemed so strangely alive in the red light of the -evening fire.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span></p> - -<p>By day they were quite dead. It seemed as if the breath of the gods had -crept into the hard, dry wood. Perhaps the gods slept by day, or had -they possibly flown on adventures to other countries and lands? The -gods had tiresome habits, for all that they were gods; one never knew -exactly where to find them. Anyhow, the pillars stood by day as though -they were empty.</p> - -<p>But in the evening they came to life again. Either the gods returned, -or breath issued at any rate from the inner part of the wood and seemed -to wander over the surface.</p> - -<p>Already in the gloaming, when shadows were gathering in the deep -carving, they began to live.</p> - -<p>But it was a strange, deceitful, and threatening life, as though the -gods were ill-humoured on first awakening, as men are sometimes in the -early morning hours. Ingolf did not like to stay alone in the hall in -the evening before the fire was lit. He had a certain consciousness -of the gods' discontent in the twilight, and felt by no means sure -that they might not cherish some evil purpose. And when the gods were -wroth or morose it was best to keep at a respectful distance. But as -soon as the fire was kindled on the hearthstones, it became bright and -comfortable in the hall. The fire sputtered with a cheerful crackling -which seemed as though it were chatting pleasantly with the gods; it -blazed up and cast its bright light over them, and diffused a kindly -penetrating warmth. Then the gods recovered their good-humour; they -smiled openly, and their eyes grew somewhat more friendly.</p> - -<p>Then one ventured to look at them calmly and to sit<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> near them. Ingolf -liked to sit quietly and look at the images carved on the pillars. -Certainly those in the temple were far more splendid, decked as they -were with costly clothes and heavy rings of gold and other valuable -metals. But the gods in the temple were those to whom they prayed at -solemn festivals and offered sacrifices. It required enormous daring to -approach them, for one hardly ever saw them, and knew them but little. -Although they were the same gods, they seemed strangely distant in the -sanctity of the temple. The gods on the pillars of the high-seat, on -the other hand, were house-gods. He had grown up in their company, he -had seen them in daily intercourse, as far back as he could remember. -He had long been confidential with them; they were his and the family's -friends. They were quiet and peaceful and made no demands. Maybe they -had fits of ill-temper in the evenings. But for the most part they were -almost like men, saving, of course, that as gods they were naturally -higher than men.</p> - -<p>But one ventured—it was indeed a duty—to count them as friends, as -belonging in some degree to the family. One could safely rely upon -them, and that led to everyday familiar intercourse with them.</p> - -<p>They constituted, besides, so to speak, the axis of the home. They were -the immovable real centre round which all things revolved. They were -the persisting element. They were the visible sign of the family and of -the family's continuance.</p> - -<p>They had become dark brown in the course of time, nay, almost black, -and hard as stones from age. Ingolf<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span> knew well how they felt. He had -once, after a long inward struggle, ventured to touch them.</p> - -<p>And it was not strange that old age could be both felt and seen in -them. For no one knew how old they were, or whether indeed they had any -age at all. Whether they were of the race of gods or men was therefore -doubtful. From time immemorial they had belonged to the family. They -had passed by inheritance from father to eldest son since as far back -as there was any tradition, probably from the earliest dawn of time. -The pillar on the right of the throne represented Odin, the All-Father, -the old, one-eyed, and wise. His ravens, Hugin and Mugin, sat on his -shoulders and whispered wisdom and knowledge to him. The ravens told -him everything, past and future. So wise was Odin that nothing found -him unprepared.</p> - -<p>Odin was the Head of the Gods, consequently the most important to have -as a friend. The place on the right side of the high-seat belonged -justly to him. The pillar on the left side represented Thor, the -Wielder of the Hammer, the slayer of giants, the one whose goats amid -thunder-claps kicked fire from heaven when he drove to battle with the -giants. Proudly stood Age-Thor, with his legs planted wide apart, his -arm lifted up to smite, and in the bent fingers of his mighty hand he -gripped the hammer, Mjolner.</p> - -<p>And there in the chief seat, on whose brown, worn plank only the -cushions and the sitters changed, sat his father. Ay, there he sat, -cheerful and comfortable between his gods.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span></p> - -<p>Every evening he sat there, when he was not out journeying or visiting, -with his men sitting at tables round him, a step lower down. He sat -calmly, stroking with weather-tanned fingers his thick, white beard, -talked wisely, or was silent. There he sat at the feast with the chief -guest by his side. And when it chanced that he raised his voice, his -ringing tones filled the hall, and an attentive silence prevailed as -far as the outer-most seats. Though his father, Orn, did not often talk -in a loud voice, yet when he did, what he said was weighty. He seemed -then to Ingolf to have a certain resemblance to Thor, especially when -he raised his powerful clenched fists over his shaggy head. Otherwise, -when he sat silent and meditated, he reminded him most of Odin, except -that he had two eyes.</p> - -<p>In the chief seat his father was at home. There he sat, friendly -and comfortable in the place of his ancestors. There had sat his -grandfather, Bjornulf, who together with his brother, Roald, had been -obliged to quit the old family estate in Telemarken on account of -having slain a man. And there had sat also before him, <i>his</i> father, -Romund Greippson. All high-spirited, strong men, whose names were -remembered with reverence.</p> - -<p>And some day he himself would sit there. And after him again his son, -and his son's son. Generation after generation, family after family, -till the earth vanished.</p> - -<p>Whenever he thought of the time when his father would be no more, and -he himself should assume the place between the throne-pillars, his -cheeks flamed, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span> a strange, anxious shudder robbed him of strength -and will-power.</p> - -<p>It was this knowledge that he would have to assume a responsibility, -and one which he had long ago sworn to sustain with honour, and which -he waited to assume with a mixture of joy and suspense, that had -impressed on his countenance a composure and on his whole nature and -bearing an air of assurance far beyond his years. Even before his bones -had fairly hardened, he had had impressed on him by his mother, whom he -now only indistinctly remembered, who he was and what he should become. -With his mother's milk he had imbibed the unbroken traditions of the -family. Before he understood what was really involved, he had learnt to -understand that his life was only partly his own. Already, for a long -time past, it had become clear to him, that not only his own, but the -honour of the dead and the unborn was committed to his hand. For a man -without honour cast shadows on two sides. Both his ancestors and his -descendants had a peremptory claim on him—the claim of honour.</p> - -<p>And he had no intention of disappointing either himself, the dead, or -the unborn. Just then it was very quiet in the hall. The confidential -crackling of the fire was the only sound audible.</p> - -<p>Then suddenly came the sound of tramping steps without. Orn raised his -head and was again wide awake. All sat still and listened. There was a -knock at the door. Orn made a sign to the porter, who pushed back the -bolt, and in came Rodmar, Orn's kinsman, followed by his son, Leif, and -some servants.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span></p> - -<p>The peace and quiet of the hall was suddenly interrupted. Orn rose with -a dignified air. Stately of mien, he left the high-seat and went to -meet his relative. His ceremonious "Welcome, cousin," sounded cheerful -and hearty. Ingolf sprang up and ran round behind the seats to meet -Leif. He greeted his relative, who was his junior by two years, with a -kiss and very sincere friendliness.</p> - -<p>Orn laid both his hands heavily on Rodmar's shoulders. "I was sure you -would come, cousin."</p> - -<p>"Such important news should be looked into," answered Rodmar seriously. -"We have had prosperous though chequered years. What will happen now?"</p> - -<p>"The good times are passed," answered Orn gloomily. "I guess what will -happen. Follow me to the high-seat, cousin."</p> - -<p>Orn seated Rodmar at his side, and called for fresh beer. They drank to -each other with deep draughts. When Rodmar had sucked his beard dry, he -turned to his kinsman, who was a little older than himself, and asked: -"Do you think there will be trouble in the country?"</p> - -<p>"Trouble there will be," answered Orn, speaking slowly and solemnly. -"After peace and prosperous years follow hard times. We have had the -good times; now we shall have to face the bad. Only it may be that the -struggle will not reach these parts. We are getting old, Rodmar. Our -swords are rusty, our arms stiff. And our sons are at the worst age -possible—old enough to entangle themselves in difficulties, not old -enough to manage them."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I see that you cherish fears for the future, cousin. What do you -advise?"</p> - -<p>"I advise that you stay here with Leif and as many of your servants as -can be safely spared from home. We should be prepared for everything. -In times like these most unexpected things can happen."</p> - -<p>"I will follow your advice, as I always did. Do you think of seeking -light on the future from the gods?"</p> - -<p>"One should not trouble the gods before necessity demands it. But we -should offer them sacrifices diligently and without stint."</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It was only a week since Rodmar and Leif had driven home from the -winter festival at Orn's. But for Ingolf and Leif it had been a long -week. They had found it difficult to be apart. They had had a cushion -drawn up to the fire and lay there on their stomachs right opposite -each other, each with a host of things to ask about and report.</p> - -<p>Leif was a tall, loose-knit fellow with a long, bony face, browned with -freckles and discoloured by wind and weather. He had a large nose, and -a broad mouth with thick lips. The expression of his sparkling grey -eyes changed suddenly, and constantly shifted from close attention to -distant dreaminess, from icy coldness to beaming warmth. Red curly hair -hung in long locks down both sides of his smiling face.</p> - -<p>When the most important news had been told, he could keep quiet no -longer. With a teasing look in his eyes, he stretched his head forward -and asked in a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> whisper: "Say, Ingolf—did your gods dine on the Yule -meat?"</p> - -<p>Ingolf gave a start of annoyance. His smile disappeared, and over his -face spread an expression of vexed seriousness. He looked anxiously -round, but discovered to his relief that no one was listening.</p> - -<p>He made no answer, but looked angrily and warningly at Leif. Leif -laughed softly and in a contented fashion. Then he made a funnel of his -hands and whispered again: "They are fat, overfed animals, your gods!" -He laughed deep down in his stomach, enjoying Ingolf's wrath.</p> - -<p>"And such gods! A decrepit, one-eyed old creature, who has to get his -wisdom from ravens! And a stupid braggart who is so poor that he has to -drive with goats because he has no horse."</p> - -<p>Ingolf clenched his fists and pressed his chin down hard on his -whitening knuckles.</p> - -<p>"Hold your tongue, Leif!" he said threateningly, in reply.</p> - -<p>Leif laughed as before. Then he sprang up suddenly. By their side stood -Helga, Ingolf's sister, a slim young girl with long, light-yellow -hair, shining blue eyes, a small bright face, and a happy smile on -her childish mouth. Leif, whose gladness at meeting again this girl -friend of his own age beamed from his face and was visibly impressed -on his whole bearing, embraced her, and saluted her with a kiss. Then -he suddenly let her go, grew red and embarrassed, and began in his -confusion to kick the burning logs.</p> - -<p>Helga watched his action with quiet, smiling eyes.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> "You are scorching -your boots, Leif," she said, and laughed softly.</p> - -<p>He stood straight up, turned towards her, and looked at her. And the -smile in her eyes put his embarrassment to flight. Immediately he was -himself again. Beaming over his whole face, he seized her two hands and -swung her arms apart.</p> - -<p>"I should give you greetings from the cat and from old Jorun. I have -nearly forgotten to do so. The cat caught a huge quantity of mice at -Yuletide, and then became fat and lazy—just like old Jorun, but she -can't bear to be told so."</p> - -<p>"Surely you haven't said so to her."</p> - -<p>"Yes. I couldn't help seeing it. And when I saw it, I couldn't help -saying it."</p> - -<p>"You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Leif. Have you forgotten how kind -old Jorun has been to you since you lost your mother, and how many -stories she has told us?"</p> - -<p>"I can make up better stories myself. Old wives' tales are wearisomely -long," answered Leif in a quick tone, which concealed the slight wound -in his conscience.</p> - -<p>"Do you believe she makes them up?" asked Helga, with an air of -curiosity.</p> - -<p>"She talks about gods, trolls, and giants as though they really -existed. The other tales are lies too, I suppose."</p> - -<p>"You are a stupid boy. How do you know that there are not trolls and -giants?"</p> - -<p>"Well, you never see them, anyhow."</p> - -<p>Helga was already thinking of something else.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span> "Are you not going back -at once?" she asked in an expectant tone.</p> - -<p>"I hope to stay here the rest of the winter and all summer too!"</p> - -<p>Suddenly both were silent, and found no more to say. For a while they -stood and looked at each other and were very happy. All at once Helga -became aware that Ingolf lay there, and had not once lifted up his -head. She cast herself on her knees beside him and peered into his -face. Ingolf avoided her glance, but she could see he was depressed. -Suddenly she knelt up and looked penetratingly at Leif. The smiles -and brightness had vanished from her face. "Now, you have been vexing -Ingolf again, Leif," she said in a tone of deep reproach. Leif avoided -her look, and took his place, a little embarrassed, at the end of the -cushion. He felt ashamed, but wished to laugh it off. When he did not -succeed he bent his head, and whispered so low that only they two could -hear: "He ought not to get angry because I say what I think. You know -quite well that I do not believe in your gods."</p> - -<p>"But you ought not to laugh at them, when you know that you hurt Ingolf -by doing so," whispered Helga angrily in reply.</p> - -<p>Ingolf lifted his head and looked at them. He spoke calmly, and his -voice was quiet and sad.</p> - -<p>"It is not that alone," he whispered. "I do not mind so much that Leif -mocks at the gods. But I grieve to think that the gods will some day -take vengeance on you, Leif, for your mockery."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span></p> - -<p>"When I do not believe in the gods, you cannot expect me to be afraid -of their vengeance," answered Leif, with quiet defiance.</p> - -<p>He sat with downcast eyes, and a discontented and vexed look in his -face.</p> - -<p>"You can say what <i>you</i> like in return," he continued. "Why may I not -say what <i>I</i> like? I cannot bear the gods. And I cannot endure that you -should believe in them either. But since you make so much of them, I -will say nothing."</p> - -<p>"Yes, you promise that now," said Helga. "You will have forgotten it -tomorrow."</p> - -<p>"Can I help being forgetful? Then I will promise again tomorrow."</p> - -<p>For some minutes they sat silent and out of humour. Then Helga took -Leif's hand. "Don't be cross, Leif. We have wished so much to see you -again."</p> - -<p>Leif raised his head suddenly. He raised himself on the cushion, made a -place by his side, and looked up at Helga with a smile. All ill-humour -had passed away from his face.</p> - -<p>Soon after, all three were lying together confidentially discussing -their own affairs. The hall was full of the hum of many voices and a -stronger odour of beer. The fire burned yellow and bright. And the -images of the gods on the carved pillars looked down as if following -all that passed with a slow content, and waiting, calmly wise, for what -should come.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">II</p> - - -<p>A couple of months after, the two boys were riding over the heath. -It was towards evening. The day was calm with biting frost; grey -storm-clouds lined the whole horizon. The blue patch of sky above the -heath grew ever smaller; it seemed as though a storm was brewing. -Banks of clouds were already threatening to swallow the pale moon. The -sun seemed stranded on golden mountains of cloud in the west. The two -cousins were returning from a visit to their friends and comrades, -Haasten, Haersten, and Holmsten, sons of Atle Jarl at Gaulum. Holmsten, -the youngest of the brothers, was the same age as Ingolf; the others -were a little older.</p> - -<p>The two cousins had come to know Atle's sons at the great sacrificial -feast of the preceding year at Gaulum, and had become friends with -them. On Leif's side the friendship was not very warm.</p> - -<p>During the last year they had visited each other regularly. And since -there was still no sign of disturbance in that part of the country, -they had obtained leave to journey to Gaulum again this winter. But -they had been obliged to promise to exercise caution, to follow the -main roads, to return home quickly on the least sign of trouble, and, -finally, to conduct themselves circumspectly, and to remember whose -offspring they were if anything happened. They had naturally promised -all that had been demanded, Ingolf with the firm resolve to keep his -word.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span></p> - -<p>They had not had any occasion to break their promises until today, when -Leif had induced Ingolf to make a short cut across the heath. He had -twitted him with want of courage till Ingolf, in a mixture of anger -and love of adventure, consented. Leif, who was always the most eager -for an expedition, was, on the other hand, most quickly and completely -seized by homesickness. In the morning he had felt that he must see -Helga before evening.</p> - -<p>And now they were riding here at a furious gallop. The long, wide, red -cloaks, fastened by silver buckles on their breasts, fluttered behind -them. So did as much of Leif's red and Ingolf's bright yellow locks as -were not confined by their helmet-shaped caps.</p> - -<p>Leif rode at haphazard and carelessly, satisfied with things in -general, without thought for anything but the exciting present. He rode -with arms, legs, and his whole body.</p> - -<p>Ingolf, who sat as though of a piece with his horse, and moving neither -arm nor foot, glanced at him sideways, and a faint smile passed over -his firm mouth.</p> - -<p>"You ride like a fluttering chicken, Leif!" he shouted to him as they -rode on. Leif looked quickly at him and was not at a loss for an -answer. "And you sit your horse like an old idol, cousin!"</p> - -<p>The horses' frost-powdered heads stretched forward as they ran. Yellow -flakes of foam flew now and then from their mouths; their warm breath -rose like clouds of vapour from the quivering nostrils. The snow and -the splinters of ice which they kicked up flew about the ears of the -riders. Leif enjoyed travelling without re<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span>straint, and his delight -found vent now and then in a ringing shout. Ingolf, on the other hand, -rode in a mood of deep displeasure; but it seemed as if he could not -give vent to it at once, for he, also, had become partly intoxicated -with the wild ride. The rapid beat of the rough-shod hoofs against the -hard, frozen snow sounded pleasantly in their ears. And the strength of -the mighty muscles which were supporting them thrilled the young riders -with a glorious sensation of invincibility, capacity for anything, and -divine exultation which made their hearts light and filled their heads -with blissful excitement.</p> - -<p>The sun, preparing to glide down the golden slopes of cloud, cast long -and fantastic shadows of the horses and riders over the glittering -plain of snow. Leif suddenly became aware of the rushing shadows, and -burst into laughter. He shouted to Ingolf, and pointed to the shadows, -suddenly anxious to make Ingolf also amused at them. Ingolf must -laugh also. But Leif's mirth was too violent, too overpowering. He -laughed out all the laughter that there was at once, and left nothing -for Ingolf. Leif's uncontrolled glee blocked up all the feeling of -amusement in Ingolf, and directly evoked his dawning displeasure. He -no longer gave himself up to the mere pleasure of riding. His fits of -forgetfulness never lasted very long; thought and reason resumed their -power over him.</p> - -<p>There rode Leif, and was happy! Did he not see that a storm was -brewing? Did he not know that it was impossible for them to get home -that night? Did he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span> not reflect that if a regular snowstorm came on -they might easily go astray on the heath? No, he saw nothing, knew -nothing, thought nothing! He simply rode and was happy. And yet it was -all his own fault.</p> - -<p>As they rode on side by side, a sullen, smouldering anger penetrated -deeper and deeper into Ingolf's mind. He had great mental stability, -which is always something to hold fast to. He tried to struggle against -his feelings; he would <i>not</i> ride here and become gradually furious -with Leif. But the process in his mind had already gone so far that -he was powerless to control it. What happened afterwards was in spite -of his will and better conscience. Leif's ecstasy also blew up the -smouldering embers of wrath in his mind like a pair of bellows. Leif's -joyful shout caused flames to flare up within him. Why should Leif just -now become so senseless, so idiotically happy? Why? Why? There were -innumerable "whys?" to answer when Leif was in question. Why should -Leif be always occasioning difficulties and vexations for him? Why -should he be allowed to transfer all responsibility from himself to -him? What was the sense of his alone having to bear inconveniences for -them both just because Leif did not choose to be inconvenienced? His -only fault, after all, had been that he had always been, and still was, -too yielding towards Leif.</p> - -<p>Leif, who rode there so merrily, without thinking of his broken promise -or the gathering storm—did he not remember the gash from Holmsten's -knife which he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span> carried in his coat as he rode? Did he not remember -that it was solely due to Ingolf's presence of mind and powerful grip -that the knife had not been buried in him up to the handle?</p> - -<p>Ingolf was angry now. His perception was distorted by evil powers. He -only saw Leif's weaknesses and failings, and they were many. Ingolf -held a reckoning, and was angry.</p> - -<p>Such was Leif! A child, a stupid boy! A forgetful and ungrateful beast! -Not once in friendly games with Atle's sons had he behaved properly. -Although Holmsten was two years older than he, he could not endure -to give place to him in any matter. Times without number they had -attacked each other like fiery wolf cubs. Times without number he and -Haasten had reconciled them. Each time Leif had promised it should be -the last time; next time he would be careful not to let his temper run -away with him. But Leif's promises were like flying snow in a storm. -Such was Leif, the great humbug, unreliable and unintelligible. Why -should he, because Holmsten at parting had given him the knife he had -nearly killed him with—why should he for that reason unclasp his most -valuable money-belt, and with his own hands clasp it round Holmsten? -Weaker characters could do that! Next time they met they would, all -the same, attack each other like fiery wolf-cubs. That would certainly -end some day with serious enmity between the two; and that would mean -a feud with Atle's sons. It might well happen that Leif would yet -entangle him in murder and bloodshed. Some day they would certainly -have to quit Dalsfjord, as their grand-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>fathers in their time had been -obliged to quit Telemarken.</p> - -<p>Thus Ingolf's thoughts were forced to run on possible division of the -family, murder, and exile.</p> - -<p>Why could not Leif be content with the difficulties he had stirred up -for him at Gaulum? Why further entice him into breaking the promise he -had given his father to follow the main roads and to be cautious?</p> - -<p>At first Ingolf had only been angry with himself for having let Leif -seduce him into disobedience and breaking his word. But in his present -condition he had no power to apportion his anger. He had to heap it all -together with the blame on Leif.</p> - -<p>The riders had slackened their pace, and rode quietly side by side, -close together. But they avoided looking at each other, and did not -say a word. Leif perceived that Ingolf, for some reason or other, had -become very angry.</p> - -<p>That did not surprise him. Ingolf, who was accustomed to preserve his -calm on occasions when others became angry, was also wont to become -angry at the strangest times. Leif searched his conscience. It was -fairly uneasy, as usual, but nothing more. It was impossible to see how -he had deserved Ingolf's wrath at that moment more than at others. He -had not mocked at the gods, and he had till just now been so cheerful. -He felt a little irritated, and was also curious to see what had -happened in Ingolf's mind, but he had resolved that it was not worth -while to irritate him by speaking. He would see if he could not, by -keeping silence, charm the anger out of him. Ingolf could not well -remain<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> angry indefinitely. Still, it was a nuisance; all the pleasure -of the ride was gone.</p> - -<p>They rode on at a rapid trot, and Leif remained silent. But he was not -accustomed to ride in that way. A great feeling of heaviness came over -him, and quenched in its darkness all the lively sparks of his humour. -But they would soon be home. He yawned till his jaws seemed to crack. -Would there be a storm? He felt reckless. But what an endless way back -it seemed when they approached the forest which they must go round. -What sense was there in the forest lying there and barring their way to -the valley? But for that, they might easily be home by bedtime. If the -horses only had such long legs as their shadows on the snow possessed, -they could stride over the forest. What wretched short-legged jades -they were!</p> - -<p>Yes, everything had gone wrong that evening. Nothing was as it should -be. There rode Ingolf with a bee in his bonnet. One dared not even -speak to him. And why had they no food with them? He felt suddenly so -ravenously hungry that he actually seemed to sniff the scent of roast -meat. Meat and bread and beer—hm hm! And now that he had once begun to -think of food, he continued to do so. He could at last almost taste it -upon his tongue. Could they not ride through the wood?</p> - -<p>He suddenly forgot all caution and addressed Ingolf in the simplicity -of his heart. "I know a path through the forest."</p> - -<p>It sounded quite naturally, as though he had suddenly thought of it. -But for those who knew Leif, his voice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> was too sincere to be able to -conceal a lie. Ingolf saw through him at once. So Leif was not yet -content with the harm done! He looked angrily and scornfully at him. -"Do you?" he answered, with an excessively quiet and indifferent air. -"Then you'd better make a short cut through."</p> - -<p>Leif looked uncertainly at him. He knew no path through the wood; on -the contrary, he had lost his way in it one summer's day, and only with -great difficulty got out of it again. It had just occurred to him that -if he induced Ingolf to try the wood, they would be able to manage it.</p> - -<p>It was only a matter of keeping the right direction, and that can -always be done when there are two going together. The wood could -certainly not be impassible. And to try it would at least be a change. -To stay here would be tedious in the long run.</p> - -<p>"Shall we see if we can find it?" he braced himself up to ask in a -conciliatory and almost submissive tone. He dared not express his -request more plainly; he was afraid that Ingolf had already seen too -much.</p> - -<p>"I'll share in no more foolishness today," said Ingolf coldly and -decidedly.</p> - -<p>Leif started as though struck by the lash of a whip. Ingolf's tone -kindled a flame in him like fire in dry straw. The consciousness of -having lied, and the fear of its being perceived, made him sensitive -and irritable beyond measure. He was seized with rage, and felt a -shiver run through his whole body. Senseless evil words and terrible -execrations rose in his mind, but in such rapid succession that his -tongue could not utter them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span> With a jerk he turned his horse and rode -toward the wood. He wanted to get away from Ingolf: he would show him—</p> - -<p>Ingolf looked after him. And as he sat there and saw him ride away, his -arms and legs waving all ways at once, a revulsion took place in his -mind. His wrath had come to a head, and now began to subside. "There -was no sense in that," he thought, and could not recover himself after -Leif's disappearance. "I did not think to drive him so far. But surely -he will have the sense to turn back!"</p> - -<p>No, Leif did not turn back. And Ingolf, who had let slip the -opportunity of calling him to return, could not yet bring himself to -ride after him.</p> - -<p>"Now we shall be separated for life," he thought again. "That is too -ridiculous. That must not happen." He would <i>not</i> be separated from -Leif like that. But the consciousness of his own right and Leif's -obvious wrong had still too strong a hold on him. It seemed to him -impossible to turn his horse round. Yet once more he repeated to -himself: "It must not happen." But all the same he rode on. He let it -happen.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">III</p> - - -<p>Ingolf rode on. The sun went down. A wind blew from the north, bringing -thick clouds of ice-cold snow as fine as sand. He could not see the -wood any more. And Leif had long disappeared in the sea of snow.</p> - -<p>Night began to come on. A faint glow high above him on the left -betrayed the whereabouts of the full<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> moon. With the help of that and -the wind he tried to guide himself. He was so alone, so completely -forsaken, as he had hitherto never guessed that anyone could be. And he -felt his loneliness and desolation as accusation and guilt. He had, as -it were, grown smaller since Leif had left him.</p> - -<p>The uneasiness of dissatisfaction gnawed his mind like hunger. He was -displeased with himself and also with Leif, but more with himself. He -was, after all, the elder, and was responsible for them both. Also he -felt seriously anxious for Leif. Leif did not know any path through the -wood. He had once ventured into it, and lost himself. And if he lost -himself in the wood in this cold he would be frozen to death, unless, -indeed, the wolves attacked him.</p> - -<p>Ingolf was in despair. He asked himself whether it were yet any use -to ride after Leif? But now it was too late. He felt a lump rise in -his throat. Remorse came over him like an avalanche. He had to defend -himself in order not to be utterly overwhelmed. As far as Leif was -concerned, it was his own fault. It was he who actually <i>would</i> ride -over the heath. It was he who, in spite of reason, made for the wood. -If he were frozen to death, or eaten by wolves, he only had himself to -thank. But Ingolf soon discovered that these thoughts did not yield him -any comfort. In the first place, he was not sure that the fault was -really Leif's. He ought not to have allowed himself to be persuaded to -ride across the heath, and, by doing so, break his word. Neither ought -he to have become angry with Leif because he had allowed himself to be -persuaded.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> Least of all should he have let Leif observe his anger. -For that was what had driven him to the wood. He knew Leif, and how -susceptible he was. Treated in the right way, he was not unreasonable. -By means of good-humour and friendly talk one could turn Leif's mind -from or in any desired direction. But if he saw that any one was -angry or embittered against him, immediately he became twice as angry -himself. And all sound sense forsook him as soon as he became irritated.</p> - -<p>And another thing: even if the fault was Leif's, that did not make the -matter really better. There was, in fact, no satisfaction in being in -the right as against Leif. Leif's whole character was so made up of -hastiness and want of sense that nothing was easier than to be in the -right against him. But that was not the least relief to his mind. Leif -was not one of those to be settled with in that way. Even if there was -not the least doubt that one was in the right, there always remained -something unsettled when Leif was in question. Ingolf rode on. He -forgot to pay any attention to the direction of the wind or the light -of the moon. An absorbing consciousness of having done wrong, and of -remorse, which continually increased, gnawed his mind and destroyed -his peace. He could not shake off the thought of Leif. How was he now? -How would he fare? He tried to persuade himself that Leif must really -know a path through the wood, and might be home before him. Ah, how he -wished that he might find Leif's horse in the stable when he himself at -last reached home!</p> - -<p>But he knew well that this was only something he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span> <i>wished</i> to believe. -Leif's voice was so sincere that it betrayed him when he lied. Leif was -a stupid boy. Ah, Leif! Leif!</p> - -<p>Ingolf struggled hard to keep his tears back. He had not the least idea -what to do. What should he do? He was riding here, and had lost his -best friend. And it was his own fault. Even if he found Leif at home -they would not be friends any more. And Leif, like himself, as far back -as he could remember, could not do without him. He did not understand -it all. He did not comprehend how it could happen. Yesterday, nay, -only a little while since, they had been friends. Now he was riding -alone in the night and the snowstorm, and Leif was lost in the wood. -Leif had left him because he could not overcome himself sufficiently -to keep with him longer—Leif, who this morning would have sacrificed -everything for him, and given his life for him, yes, ten lives if he -had possessed so many. He did not know any one else of whom he could -safely say the same. Half his strength had lain in the consciousness -that Leif was his friend for life and death; that he had, so to speak, -two lives. He was himself also prepared to die for his friend. All the -same, a sudden misunderstanding and a few words had parted them. For -the first time Ingolf realized the dangerous power of anger and evil -words. And he made a vow never again to be angry, and never again to -speak evil words to a friend. It had a certain soothing effect upon -him, thus to take himself to task, to acknowledge his failing, and -resolve to overcome it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span></p> - -<p>But this was of no help with regard to Leif. There could not be the -least doubt now that Leif was roaming about lost in the wood. It was -hopeless to expect that he should have given up his purpose. It could -never occur to him to be so reasonable as to follow the edge of the -wood. For Leif knew nothing of fear or even caution, bold to the point -of madness, daring to folly as he was. Yes, Leif was by no means merely -a mocker of the gods or a practical joker. He was as fearless and brave -as any one whom Ingolf knew. That was what forced one to love him, and -feel that he was indispensable in spite of all his failings and the -difficulties he caused. That was also the reason why Helga liked him -so much, and became restless and lost her balance as soon as she did -not see him, but immediately became quiet and peaceful when she knew he -was near. How should Ingolf look his sister, Helga, in the eyes when he -came home without Leif?</p> - -<p>Ingolf rode on. He no longer knew where he was going, and felt -indifferent. Without Leif he could, at any rate, not go home. He could -not get Leif out of his mind.</p> - -<p>Leif was in every way difficult and unaccountable. There was no use -denying it. As far back as Ingolf could remember at all, he had had -incredible difficulties with Leif. All the troubles he remembered to -have had, had been caused by him. Numberless times, Helga had been -obliged to appease greater or smaller quarrels between them. For Leif -was really impossible as a comrade. One never knew what to expect of -him, or what he might devise. There was no feeling secure<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> in Leif's -society; he always brought, as it were, changes and adventures with -him. But such as he was, one could not do without him. In spite of his -difficult character he was such that one missed him as soon as he was -out of sight.</p> - -<p>Ingolf noticed that his horse suddenly changed the direction in which -he was going. He did not take the trouble to check him. It was all the -same to him where he went, now that he no longer had Leif.</p> - -<p>He had wound his cape twice round him, yet the cold penetrated it. -He felt frozen and shivered, but did not mind. It even had a certain -soothing effect on him to be so cold that his teeth chattered. -Immediately afterwards he had forgotten himself, and began thinking -again of Leif.</p> - -<p>Hitherto he had always felt vexed that Leif was not like others. Now he -realized suddenly that, in spite of all, he did not want to have Leif -otherwise. Such as he was, he was just Leif, and his friend. On his -side the friendship was certainly not past. If he met Leif again, they -would become friends afresh. He knew that Leif was always ready for -reconciliation so soon as he had worked off his rage.</p> - -<p>No, Leif was not like others. There was no doubt that he was a good and -skilful ski-runner. He was always inventing new tricks and difficult -feats. Wherever he found a rock or a hill he must attempt it. Not even -the steepest descents made him pause. The fact that he had one fall -after another, each worse than the preceding one, had no effect upon -him at all. Leif did not like learning by experience. And, strangely<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span> -enough, he had never had any serious accident. When Ingolf had once -reproached him for his mad foolhardiness, he had merely replied that he -trusted his luck blindly for so long as Fate had allotted it to him, -and not a step further! He was obviously not in the least interested as -to where the limit was set. One might be vexed at it, but it was not -of the slightest use. He had an incredible faculty for getting into -desperate situations, and after all saving his skin.</p> - -<p>The cause probably was that he was not merely a little unreasonable. In -that case he would hardly have completed his twelve winters. He was, on -the contrary, so boundlessly unreasonable that it seemed as though the -reasonable penalties which always pursued Ingolf and all others never -exactly knew where to find Leif, and therefore could not strike him.</p> - -<p>Ingolf could not explain it to himself in any other way. There was, -for example, the adventure with the bear. It was a year ago now, but -he was likely to remember it as long as he lived. They had heard -from the people in the farm that there was a bear's lair up on the -heath, a place about which they only knew that it would be found in -the neighbourhood of two hills which had been described to them. They -were continually thinking and talking about the bear's lair, and -could not get away from the subject. Both of them had a great desire -to see the place. But Ingolf's desire was of the quiet kind which is -compatible with patience. In his opinion there was no need to go and -scent out a bear's lair when one was grown big and could receive him -when he presented himself. Leif's desire, on the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span> other hand, was -measureless and insatiable. "If you don't come, I will go alone," he -said. So Ingolf went with him. They set out from the place one morning -in late summer; they trudged far, found no hill nor bear's lair, but, -on the other hand, came across a slope covered with bilberries, the -like of which they had never seen. Immediately Ingolf was aware of a -high-pitched voice within, which shouted, "Bilberries! Bilberries!" And -that Leif must have heard a similar voice was easy to see. Crouching -to the earth they went and gathered bilberries with both hands, eating -the little bitter leaves along with them without hesitation, when they -found opposite them a bear who was also eating bilberries. For a moment -Ingolf remained standing, staring at a bear with a blue snout; then he -came to his senses and fled for all he was worth. Not till he had run -a long way did it occur to him that Leif was not with him, and that he -was not pursued. He stood still and looked round, prepared to see the -bear coming after him with Leif in his stomach and hungering for more -provender of a similar kind. What he did see was almost more terrible. -There on the bilberry-slope stood Leif and the bear confronting each -other. Ingolf stood thunderstruck. Why did not the bear eat Leif? -He did not understand it, did not see that there could be anything -else to wait for. As though rooted to the spot, he remained standing -and staring, and could not stir. It seemed to him as if several days -had passed when at last something happened—the bear sneaked off. He -could not trust his own eyes! Yes, the bear trudged away from the -bilberry-slope and left Leif alone<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> with the berries. And Leif quite -quietly resumed his gathering of bilberries. Ingolf did not understand -it. He found the occurrence so unintelligible that he believed the -whole must be a dream. He was soon made aware of his mistake. In dreams -one is accustomed to glide comfortably through the air, but he had -just to climb back on his weary legs to Leif. When Ingolf got near -him, he stood and looked at him, and was astonished to see nothing -remarkable about him. And so he remained standing for a time. There -was something which needed explaining before he could go on with the -bilberry-picking. At last he asked: "Why didn't you run?"</p> - -<p>"Do you think one can run from a bear?" Leif answered quite quietly and -as a matter of course. "What would be the use of that? No, I made him -think that I was not afraid of him. And at last I really was not any -more. So he got tired of standing and staring, and went his way." Such -was Leif, and such was his method with bears. Was it easy to understand -him? How could one get the mind with which to understand him? Ingolf -answered himself with a meditative, negative shake of the head. And the -adventure with the bear was by no means unique. He remembered another -incident of the same summer. He lived through it again in his need to -occupy himself with Leif, and yet at the same time forget that Leif at -that very moment might be hunted by wolves.</p> - -<p>They had agreed together that it was time they learnt to swim. -Naturally it was just when no one had time to teach them. But that kind -of trifle had no de<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span>cisive weight for Leif when he had got a fixed idea -in his head. One of Orn's servants, so he informed Ingolf, who was a -good swimmer, had shown him that he had only to move his arms and legs -in such and such a way and keep afloat. Leif straightway laid himself -across a piece of timber in the courtyard and showed Ingolf how to move -his arms and legs. Thus; and thus!—that was all! It did not seem very -difficult to Ingolf. But suppose one sank in spite of all? But Leif -was unwearied in his persuasions—oh, it was ever so easy. You simply -scooped up the water with your arms and kicked with your legs—that was -all. At last Leif made him lie on the piece of timber and taught him -the strokes. So! and so! Kick out strongly! Stretch your arms properly! -Now, I bet we swim like a pair of seals as soon as we get in the water. -Now let us go!</p> - -<p>They went down to the Fjord. On the way he made Leif promise that -first they should not go farther than where they could touch the -bottom. Otherwise he said he would not go. Leif promised, and swore in -addition. As soon as they got near the shore, Leif had his clothes off -and stood naked and careless and stretched himself in the sun. Ingolf -stood and looked at the water, and was a good while unclasping his -belt. Leif jumped about and hurried him on, but at last would not wait -any more. As a matter of course, he had either forgotten his promise or -did not choose to keep it. Instead of wading out where he could reach -the bottom he ran out on a rock, flung his arms over his head, launched -away, and was off.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf, still with most of his clothes on, ran out on the rock with his -heart in his mouth. Down there lay Leif; the water had swallowed him. -He lay and worked his arms and legs. Now he approached the surface; -now his head bobbed up. But only for a moment. His arms and legs -moved very much as when he rode. But either he could not manage the -swimming-strokes or they were no use. In any case, the water would not -support him. He went to the bottom again.</p> - -<p>Never had Ingolf been so frightened as when he stood there and saw Leif -in the water—never so helplessly anxious and despairing. He stood, and -could neither move hand nor foot. He felt paralysing terror like a dead -weight in his whole body. Then he suddenly began to shiver. At the same -moment all power of cool reflection deserted him and he forgot that he -was no better a swimmer than Leif. He must get out and help him. And he -was on the point of plunging from the rock with his clothes on when he -saw Leif come crawling up through the water.</p> - -<p>Leif crawled up and got his head above the surface. He spat and snorted -and made grimaces. It did Ingolf good to see him. And he did not go -to the bottom again. Leif, the incredible, swam! Not with arms and -legs working on both sides as he had practised the motions. No, he -simply crawled through the water with a long stroke and did not sink. -It looked so ridiculous that Ingolf had to laugh aloud. No, Leif of -course could not be so easily drowned as others die naturally. Now he -felt the ground under his feet. He stood still, coughed, and spat up -water and shook himself so that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span> the red locks flew about his head. He -laughed suddenly when he set eyes on Ingolf. "What, not yet out of your -clothes?" Quite calmly he waded to shore. And when he stood opposite -Ingolf, he said simply and unaffectedly, although he shivered over his -whole body: "I was nearly drowned that time! Who could guess that it -was so difficult? If I hadn't just happened to think, while I was down -there, how dogs swim, I should be lying there still!"</p> - -<p>When at last he had finished spitting and shaking the water out of his -ears, he took the same header again as a matter of course.</p> - -<p>Such was Leif. He could not break his neck, he could not drown, and -bears sneaked off when they met him. Could he, then, be lost in a wood -and frozen to death? Or would he extricate himself again as he alone -could? Ingolf thought it not quite impossible, and that was his only -hope and comfort.</p> - -<p>It would be just like Leif to crash his way through a wood in which -anyone else would be lost, and to be first home. If only he were -already there, in bed and asleep!</p> - -<p>Ingolf was aroused from his reveries by his horse suddenly coming to a -dead stop. He looked round him, and was not long in discovering that -he had reached home. The horse had stopped exactly opposite the door -of the stable. Stiff in all his limbs from the cold, he crawled down -and opened the door. His only thought was whether Leif's horse might -already be inside. He went from horse to horse, felt them, and noted -their distinguishing marks. He knocked against his own<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span> horse, which -had followed after him into the warmth with its saddle and bridle on. -He freed it from the bridle, but forgot the saddle, and went on. No, -Leif's horse was not in the stable.</p> - -<p>That was only what he had expected. Nevertheless, he felt suddenly -paralysed with disappointment. Leif, then, had not reached home. Leif -was still somewhere without. At that very moment he was roaming about -lost either on the heath or in the wood. Leif's horse was not one of -those which could find its way home by itself.</p> - -<p>Ah, Leif! Leif! He hoped that it was not already all over with him. -Ingolf seemed to see him in front of him lying on his back in a -snowdrift with arms and legs stretched out. The snow was drifting over -him and already nearly covering him. By the side of him stood his -horse, with its head hanging down. Ah, Leif! Leif!</p> - -<p>Ingolf collected himself. He did not feel the cold any more, nor did he -notice how hunger was gnawing him. He shut the stable and went to the -courtyard. There was something feverish and yet resolute about all his -proceedings. He entered the outhouse where the ski were kept, and found -his own and Leif's. He opened the house-door a little and whistled -softly to his dog. The dog was wild with delight at seeing him again, -jumped about him, and licked his cold hands with his warm tongue, while -Ingolf, his fingers stiff with the frost, was buckling on his ski. -He had no time to take notice of it. As soon as he had buckled his -snow-shoes firmly on, he sped away from the house, the same way<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> he had -come. Now he again paid attention to the direction of the wind and the -light of the moon.</p> - -<p>Leif must be found—there was no question about that. He could not -return home alive without him.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IV</p> - - -<p>Leif had gone riding on till he reached the wood, his mind full of -wrath and defiance. There was not one reasonable thought in his brain; -he had only the instinct to ride on. The motion cooled his irritation. -It did him good to be out in this wild, chaotic expanse. There was -a sense of freedom in casting away the yoke of reason, a relief in -knowing that one was committed to something which had two sides and -might mean life or death.</p> - -<p>He would show Ingolf that though he himself did not know any path -through the wood he was not afraid of riding there all the same. He -would show him that if he wished to go the straight road home he would -do so in spite of woods and other hindrances! He would show him that -there was a difference between a man and an old woman in breeches!</p> - -<p>The snowstorm beat against him from the side, and he had to turn his -head so as not to have it directly in his ear, yet all the same he had -to ride with his eyes half shut. But he gave no heed to the weather. -A man who was intent on performing an exploit could not worry about -a trifle! Thus, filled with exulting presumption, he approached the -border of the wood and rode<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> in among the whistling, crackling trees. -Here he had to slacken his pace, and, as he did, it struck him all at -once that there was a fair chance of his losing himself in the wood and -never getting out again. But nothing could stop Leif when he had got -up the speed for a piece of folly. Besides, it was part of his reason -for not giving up his project that he was convinced that the worst turn -he could do Ingolf was to ride through the wood. If he won through it, -Ingolf would be mortified; if he got lost, Ingolf would be grieved. -And Ingolf, sulky beast, deserved no mercy. How thoroughly he would -look down on him if he happened to get home first! And if not, he knew -well that Ingolf would not have a quiet hour till he saw him again. And -serve him right.</p> - -<p>Here in the outskirts of the wood Leif made such good progress that he -already felt sure of getting home first. At the same time, he found -room in his heart and mind for a certain anxiety regarding Ingolf. He -hoped he would not be lost upon the heath where he had nothing to guide -him.</p> - -<p>Now that his fantastic assurance for himself had left room for anxiety -for Ingolf, his wrath suddenly vanished. Should he not ride after -Ingolf, try to overtake him, and convince him how much better it was to -ride through the wood? But then Ingolf would only believe that he had -turned round because he did not dare to ride through the wood alone, -which was just what he was going to show him he could do.</p> - -<p>His arms and legs came again into action. But the deeper Leif -penetrated into the wood, the harder it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span> became to make progress. The -going was not so good here. The horse went on at an irregular pace. -Leif had continually to turn because of low branches and fallen trunks. -He had to go slowly and gradually, step by step.</p> - -<p>Besides, it was not very comfortable here in the dense parts of the -wood. Leif did not venture to startle his horse by shouting, though he -was not really afraid. But all the sounds which he could not account -for made him silent and alert. On all sides there was an uninterrupted -whistling, creaking, and groaning. Snow fell from the branches with -a thump. Hasty flappings of wings, which sent a chill through him, -penetrated through all other sounds, producing a foreboding sense of -vacuity and gloom. Besides, it was darker here than was pleasant. He -could hardly discern the nearest tree-trunks. He wished he were out on -the heath again and in Ingolf's company. What had he wanted to go to -the wood for?</p> - -<p>Leif was not long in losing himself so completely that he thought it -just as well to give up altogether aiming at any particular direction, -and go on at haphazard. He felt it really a relief to be free from the -trouble. The chief thing now was to sit on his horse and keep warm, -which was beginning to be a difficulty.</p> - -<p>But now Leif was in high spirits and proof against blows. He had -prepared his mind for troubles and schooled himself to confront Fate. -He had cast all responsibility from him far into space! Let any one who -chose undertake it! He was riding here—that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> was all. Could his horse -get on? Let happen what would!</p> - -<p>He did not doubt for a moment that the matter would finally turn out -well for him. He would get clear. <i>How</i>, he did not guess, neither did -he trouble himself about it. He had reasonably or unreasonably come -to the conclusion that he might just as well stop interfering. Yes, -he would not venture to interfere. Suppose he turned off to the left -now, and by doing so lost the right direction? No, he would not touch -the bridle, but simply trust to luck. If he must pay the price for his -rashness, he might just as well do it with the same coin. And if he got -home in that way, the account would be settled.</p> - -<p>Thus he rode for a long time, but not so long as he thought. He was -checked in his progress, and therefore the time seemed more than -doubled. He thought he got on faster than he actually did. At last he -sat half asleep upon his horse, which he kept going by half-mechanical -movements of his arms and legs. The horse went slower and slower. It -had lost heart, and would rather have stood still, hung its head, -turned its back to the storm, and let time and destiny roll over it. -Leif did not agree with the horse in the matter. He himself sat there -and let come what would. But something must be kept going, or there -would be a complete full-stop. So the horse must continue.</p> - -<p>But that was so contrary to the horse's will that Leif at last had to -shake off his drowsiness in order to keep the animal going. And, in -spite of all, it only went step by step.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span></p> - -<p>Leif was working again with his whole body. Nevertheless, he felt how -the cold was tightening its clutch on his limbs and already threatening -his stomach and chest. Leif was no fool. He clearly perceived that -his life was in danger. In full consciousness he took up the struggle -against weariness, which by its temptation to drowsiness sought to -surprise him with sleep, that would be fatal in the frost.</p> - -<p>Leif rallied himself with a firm resolve. That was not at all to his -mind. He did not in the least intend to give up. Twelve years could not -satisfy a hunger for life like his. He had much to do in the world. He -was, for one thing, a good way yet from becoming a Viking and marrying -Helga. Would the forest never come to an end?</p> - -<p>At last it did. Leif went on riding and riding. And what did he see? -Tracks of a horse which had been going through the snow. So he had then -been riding in a circle. And where was he? That the wood only knew.</p> - -<p>But now he would follow the tracks in the direction he had come from to -see if he could break the circle and, if possible, find his way out of -the wood.</p> - -<p>Now it seemed to him the chief thing to find his way out, no matter -where. That was for the present object enough. He resolutely avoided -looking further in his thoughts. Unconsciously he armed himself against -the tendency of thought to weaken the mind. He would not have his -strength paralysed by too much reasoning. His business was simply to -ride on and fight against the cold.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span></p> - -<p>He had lost the track again. The horse became more and more unwilling -to proceed. It only went on because it must.</p> - -<p>Suddenly and unexpectedly he noticed that he was out of the wood. He -saw no more tree-trunks. Here there were only whirling clouds of snow -around him. His only resource was to go on. He kept riding to see -whether he would not come across trees farther on. No, there were no -more trees. And what was he to do now?</p> - -<p>On which side of the wood was he? He rallied his reasoning power and -reflected. Yes, he must be on the same side by which he had entered. -The wind was due north—the direction he came from—there then was -the north. So he had been very sagacious as far as <i>looking</i> went. He -should only have been sharp enough to see when the wood ended, then -he would have had the edge of the wood to guide himself by. Should he -turn round and try to find the wood again? No, no, he might get among -the trees. And he had lost all desire to ride to the wood. The horse -had availed itself of Leif's reflections to come to a stop. Without -Leif having noticed it, it had turned its back to the storm, and simply -stood still with its head drooping.</p> - -<p>Leif sought to rouse it up and set it in motion again. Here there was -no use in remaining at a standstill. But the horse had formed its own -opinion of the whole expedition. It stood immovable, and intended to -remain so. Leif expended much energy on its back, tugged at the reins, -struck it with his whip-handle, since lashing seemed of no avail, but -it was useless. The horse had had enough and more than enough. It -stood,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span> and intended to remain standing for an indefinite time. Leif -jumped down and looked with astonishment in its eyes. What was the -matter with the beast? Had it suddenly got fancies in its head? He -pulled at the bridle, tried to tug the horse to one side, and made his -whip whistle over it. The horse sighed a little at such a cruel and -senseless proceeding. But it had once for all made up its mind to stay -where it was. At that moment there was nothing that would make it budge -an inch from the spot.</p> - -<p>Leif looked helplessly around him. He could not understand the horse's -sudden predilection for precisely <i>that</i> spot of ground. Was there -perhaps something to guide them? Completely exhausted it could not be, -as there was still so much refractoriness in it.</p> - -<p>So he tried to treat it kindly. He talked gently to it, patted it, and -scratched it behind the ears. He overwhelmed it with flattery, and sang -to it in a high-pitched voice. Then he clambered with some trouble on -its back again, and hoped that it had now changed its mind. But it -had not done so by any means. Leif began to get angry, but he patted -its neck and kept a friendly tone. Since this still proved useless he -uttered a wild howl with all his might, and threw his arms, legs, and -whole body into motion. At last he was nearly crying with vexation. -Then he tried it again with friendliness and kind words, but it was all -of no avail.</p> - -<p>So he gave it up. The horse evidently <i>would</i> not go farther. And since -he could neither compel nor persuade it, there was nothing to be done -with the creature.</p> - -<p>He slipped from its back and tried to review the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> situation. On nearer -inspection it seemed to be just as threatening and impenetrable as -the snow-clouds round him. As he stood there the wind lashed his face -and pierced icily cold through his clothes. He perceived clearly the -danger of the situation. If the cold and his weariness made him yield a -little, it was all over with him.</p> - -<p>It was no use to let the horse stand and go on with his own strength. -The energies he had still in reserve were in no reasonable proportion -to the storm and the length of the way. It was only a <i>little</i> strength -and endurance which he had remaining. But it was that little which was -to rescue him. He kept his hands tightly clenched together as if it -were a matter of extracting some device by purely physical pressure -from his oozing energies. He intensified his thoughts till he seemed to -hear them beating in his skull. But it was as though all possibilities -had conspired against him and forsaken him.</p> - -<p>He stood and set his back against the wind, and sought to combat a -creeping foreboding that there was no way of escape. He knew that once -he gave up it was all over with him. So long as he could keep erect and -resolute there was still hope.</p> - -<p>His thoughts forsook the beaten paths and travelled in the labyrinths -of imagination, seeking a last possibility. A picture came up in his -memory. He remembered a Yuletide sacrificial feast at home ... the -penetrating odour of blood and entrails ... the warm, gaping hollow of -an ox's body emptied of its viscera. Before he had yet time to connect -thought with action,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span> his knife was out. He took the bridle off the -horse, with feverish fingers sought a certain spot in its neck, waited -a moment while he overcame his repugnance, and then made a thrust. With -a groan the horse collapsed on its knees. Leif rolled it over on one -side, and so it remained, lying with stiff, struggling legs, now and -then shaken by a faint shudder. Leif made a cut in its neck, so that he -could, when possible, extract the windpipe and gullet. A warm stream -of blood spouted straight into his eyes and blinded him till he had -again rubbed them clean. And now the intoxication of blood overcame -him. He had the scent of it in his nostrils and the taste of it on his -tongue. With a single long cut from the fore to the hinder-part he -slit open its stomach. The warm, smoking entrails bulged out of the -streaming gash. Leif snatched them out with his hands, but had to stop, -because the heat nearly scalded him—shook his hands like a cat its -paws—and set to work again. In a very short time he had cleared the -animal's stomach of all the entrails, with a round cut of his knife -he loosened the diaphragm, extracted the lungs with the grey windpipe -adhering to them from the breast, and threw them away. Then at last, -with trembling fingers, he sheathed his knife, heaved a long sigh, and -crawled head-first into the horse's empty stomach. He coiled himself -together like an animal, audibly growling with the sense of comfort and -the prospect of secure rest. But however he turned and twisted himself, -he could not find room for his legs. So he crawled rather crossly out -again, stripped off his cloak, wound it several times round his feet -and legs above his knees, to preserve them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span> from being frostbitten, -and crept in again. He enjoyed the delightful warmth inside. Now it -would do him real good to have his rest out and sleep. With a light and -untroubled heart he lay down comfortably. Sleep—sleep. When he awoke -again, the snowstorm would doubtless be over. He chuckled inwardly; -he would simply stay here till it was quite finished! If it still -lasted long he could easily live on frozen horse-flesh. He had still -a conviction that he would not die that day. Nonsense! Here he lay, -and liked it. The future seemed bright and cheerful to his inner eye. -He wondered whether Ingolf would be home by now? In his fulness of -satisfaction and quiet he allowed himself to hope so. A little after he -was sleeping a sound, untroubled sleep.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">V</p> - - -<p>Ingolf bore towards the west. He had the wind on his right side, a -little against him. He had to climb rising ground, although not very -steep. He only made slow progress. But he felt his strength and how -his body was, as it were, braced together in one strain. And it was -as though this consciousness of his own strength continually produced -new strength again. He was so absolutely determined to hold out till -he found Leif or fell dead that there was not the slightest breach -in his will, where doubt and fatigue might insinuate their poisonous -disintegrating vapours.</p> - -<p>For the present, his object was only to go round the wood to the other -side and see whether he could not find<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> Leif's tracks and the place -where he had entered the wood. If he could find Leif's, or rather the -horse's, tracks, his dog would be a considerable help in following -them. And if <i>he</i> could not find them, it was not impossible that the -dog might. Such was Ingolf's plan.</p> - -<p>Now and then he looked at the dog faithfully plodding after him. When -it ran along unnoticed, it dropped its tail discontentedly. It did not -see any object in such an expedition in this weather, and could not -possibly approve of it at first. But as soon as Ingolf spoke kindly -to it, or it only noticed that it was observed, it cocked its tail -and sprang forward at his side, gladly barking, and talked to him in -dog-language.</p> - -<p>They went steadily forward, although their progress was slow. To his -joy, Ingolf noticed that the wind was abating. The snow-clouds were -gradually dividing, and the moon's pale disc shone against a background -of blue. Around him spread a white expanse, abruptly broken by the -dark line of the edge of the wood a little to the right. There was -no longer an upward incline; he sped along easily and softly on his -ski, and looked about him. The snow-clouds as they departed opened an -ever-widening horizon to his view. He must clearly ascertain where he -was. Now he knew the place and could do that correctly for himself. -Yes, he was up on the heath, and had only to turn to the right and -follow the line of the wood. His snow-shoes glided easily upon the -smooth, even surface of the snow. With each step he increased his -speed. For now a mental tension took hold of him, and filled him with -restlessness. He called to his dog, roused it up, and urged it on with -short,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> explanatory shouts. He made it understand that he was seeking -something, and counted on its help. Suddenly the dog was awake in every -nerve. Now he could understand his master and feel with him. Eagerly he -ran on ahead, nosing at the snow. Hither and thither he ran, in larger -and smaller curves. Now and then Ingolf seemed to perceive in it an -impulse to stand still. But it never came completely to a stop, only -making a half pause. The dog was so engrossed in its mission of finding -something, though it knew not what, that it completely forgot its tail, -and let it hang obliquely down behind, completing the impression of -self-forgetting absorption.</p> - -<p>It was as though Ingolf's mental tension had transferred itself to the -animal, which continually increased its speed. Ingolf had difficulty in -keeping up, although he sped as though for his life, so that the sweat -poured in streams down over his face and dropped from his eyebrows and -chin.</p> - -<p>Thus they sped on for a long time. Ingolf knew well that he must -husband his strength. But it seemed as though the part of his -excitement which had communicated itself to the dog had returned to him -with double strength. He completely forgot to economize his forces. He -put them all forth, well knowing that by doing so he imperilled the -success of his quest. He simply could not do otherwise. The one thing -was to hold out and follow the dog. He dared not keep it back. "On!" he -said to himself. "As long as you can keep your head up."</p> - -<p>Suddenly the dog stopped and began running round<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> and round. Ingolf was -a good way behind him. He hurried on as quickly as possible, and gave -close attention to the animal, which now stood and sniffed for a time. -Then it ran a little way in the direction of the wood. Oho! Here it -was, then! But what now? The dog stood still, sniffed, and ran some way -back. Then it paused again. What was the matter?</p> - -<p>And see! Now it lifted its head, stood and sniffed now towards the -wood, now in the opposite direction, with a slight, hasty jerk of its -body. Its tail was lifted too, and stood straight out.</p> - -<p>Now Ingolf felt certain. This was where he should enter the wood. Now -there remained nothing necessary but to take off his ski and to walk.</p> - -<p>But before he had quite got up to the dog, the latter had already -started again—away from the wood. Ingolf shouted to it. It must be -mistaken. It stood still as it was ordered, but did not come back. -It remained standing, waiting for further directions. Ingolf called -it again, but it remained standing as before. And now Ingolf heard -it utter a low whine. What did it want? Ingolf shouted encouragingly -to it and immediately it started off again. Ingolf followed, without -yet leaving the edge of the wood. He thought the dog was still on the -track, and only following it in the wrong direction. It would soon -perceive its mistake and turn round.</p> - -<p>But it was far from turning round. On the contrary, it came to a stop -and remained standing by a slight elevation in the snow. There it -paused and ran about, nosing here and there eagerly. It was easy to see -that it had found something of great importance.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf came to a stop. He had to rally all his will power in order not -to collapse.</p> - -<p>He could not stir from the spot. Was Leif lying there? Had a tragedy -happened after all? The gods he had braved had at last taken vengeance -on Leif for his insolence and mockery. Ingolf felt himself struck in a -vital nerve. For how could he live after that?</p> - -<p>As he stood there it occurred to him suddenly that here his race came -to an end. Leif was dear. Only he and Helga were left. He with a stain -upon his honour—in a fit of temper he had let Leif ride unhindered -away from him to meet obvious death—a stain he could only wash away -in one way—by giving himself a sacrifice to Odin. And Helga ... yes, -Helga would not survive that. So here the race would cease. All his -dreams, all his purposes blown away like chaff before the wind.</p> - -<p>Suddenly Ingolf heard the dog close by him. It stood in front of him, -with its snout lifted and its ears laid back, whining up at him. -At first he looked down without seeing it and without giving heed -to its supplicating look; then suddenly he woke to attention. The -dog certainly did not look sorrowful. It looked rather as if it had -something special, and to a certain degree joyful, to announce. And its -whining also seemed to signify the same.</p> - -<p>In Ingolf's mind there dawned a spark of hope. He set his ski in motion -and followed the dog.</p> - -<p>But the nearer he came to the white mound, by which his dog already -stood, looking back beseechingly and whining softly—the slower he -moved. Suddenly he stood still as though struck. What was it? What<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span> -sort of a sound was that? He stood still awhile and collected himself -to listen. But his own blood's throbbing made it hard for him to -interpret the sound he heard. Suddenly the sound grew louder, till here -was no mistaking it. It was the heavy snoring of one dead tired.</p> - -<p>Here was Leif, then, calmly asleep. He was not too dead to lie there -snoring, so that it could be heard a long way off.</p> - -<p>In an instant Ingolf was there; he threw off his ski and began to -excavate the snow with his bare hands. Leif in the horse's stomach was -so covered with snow that no one could guess what this mound in the -landscape really contained.</p> - -<p>Ingolf took hold of a corner of the cloak and pulled. Leif did not -follow it, as he had expected. The cloak came up empty, and only -exposed Leif's legs to view. Leif was not interested in what was going -on—he continued to lie there and snore. So Ingolf began to pull Leif's -leg with all his might, and at last dragged him out. A hasty look in -the hole showed him the ripped-up stomach of a horse. Leif opened a -pair of sleep-drunken and astonished eyes, rose with a bound, looked -closely at Ingolf and at the dog, gave a glance into the hole he had -been hauled out from, shook off his stiffness, yawned, and began to -rub his eyes, as though he wished to look more closely into the matter -before he believed it.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood and stared at him without uttering a word. Leif looked -dirty and bloody, but it was certainly not his own blood. He did not -seem to have lost anything, and was at any rate alive. And how like -Leif that was. He had at last rubbed his eyes well and was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> awake. For -a moment he sat with his eyes wide open and looked at Ingolf.</p> - -<p>"Well, you have been home," he blurted out in a voice that was hoarse -and still a little sleepy. "Brought anything to eat?"</p> - -<p>Then Ingolf sat down and laughed—laughed so that he had to hold -his stomach with both hands—laughed so that at last he had to fall -backwards, and rolled on one side. Leif looked at him, but his mental -faculties were still a little benumbed by sleep. Then he, too, began -to chuckle inwardly. When, a little while after, they had put on their -ski, and were on the point of starting homeward, Leif stopped suddenly, -and reflected. Then he looked Ingolf in the eyes and reached out his -hand. He did not utter a word, but pressed his hand and looked straight -in his eyes again. There was a slight quiver about his large mouth.</p> - -<p>Then quickly they loosed each other's hands. And they started off -home at full speed. They were as though born again, and did not feel -weariness, cold, or hunger. By their side raced Ingolf's dog, his warm, -bright red tongue hanging far out and his tail cheerfully erect.</p> - -<p>So they sped along the way by the wood. Down the slopes above the house -they went at a pelting pace. When at last they were at home in the -courtyard, and had stowed away their ski in the outhouse, the dawn was -beginning to break. No one was up yet. Noiselessly they crept to their -beds. They did not feel bold enough to meet any one this morning. The -best thing was to take refuge in sleep from all explanations.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">VI</p> - - -<p>Helga, though she had only lived for twelve winters, knew already a -good deal of life. She knew what it was to be anxious for one whom she -loved. Long before she was conscious of her love for Leif, she suffered -all a lover's anxiety. Leif took her thoughts with him wherever he went -and travelled. And she could never feel secure about him. She could, on -the other hand, be sure that if she had not seen him for the space of a -day, not to speak of the occasions when he was absent many days, that -during that interval he had been once, or probably many times, near the -border of the next world, and that it was at any rate only due to the -incredible luck which always followed him that he came home with whole -limbs.</p> - -<p>She knew, in fact, the long days and still longer nights of waiting and -anxiety. She knew what it was to lie awake most of the night and see -terrible sights. She turned restlessly on her bed, and neither dared to -close her eyes nor to stare into the darkness, because everywhere she -encountered the figure of him she loved, either dead or dying. She had -learnt to prize two things which a woman, who must generally miss and -be anxious for him she loves, cannot live without—dreaming and work. -She knew how small occupations shorten the day, and the relief won by -showing love to animals, being kind to them, and lavishing kind words -upon them, and she experienced the joy it gives to be loved by dumb -creatures. It was known to her, also, how the way is made easy to the -land of dreams, where the hours fly quickly,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span> by busying one's hands -with needle and thread. When she sat making something ornamental for -herself or small gifts for him, there were moments when she seemed to -triumph over distance, and felt her friend so near that she suddenly -let her hands sink, looked up, and was quite surprised that he was -not standing behind her. Was it because she did not look up quickly -enough? Just before, he <i>had</i> been standing there! Helga, with her -twelve short winters, knew also happiness. There was the happiness of -seeing Leif come home radiant, and hearing his dear, glad voice tell -of great adventures. Leif always came across great adventures, so that -his tongue nearly ran away with him. There was the joy of noticing that -his eye always sought her first, and really only her. It was a joy that -he never found rest when near her, except at her side, and that he -could only be quiet and lose himself in dreams when she held his hand. -It was a joy finally to see him forget everything, even herself, when -he had some purpose in his head, or was bent upon going to some other -place. Even the pain at seeing herself thus forgotten was mingled with -the deepest feelings of joy. For that was just Leif's way. He came so -near her by leaving her. She loved him exactly as he was, regardless of -limits and without consideration. Because he was one of those whom no -bond holds, it was such a happy thing to know that he was hers, when he -only remembered it—hers and no one else's.</p> - -<p>And, besides, she knew that she could not cease to love him. She was -so completely convinced that though in knightly bravery and unbounded -courage he might,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> perhaps, have an equal, he could not have a -superior. It was impossible for her to cease loving him.</p> - -<p>Yes, Helga knew happiness. She knew what it was to love, and to feel -herself beloved. She knew by experience how absence deepens and -intensifies affection. She felt how her latent longing slowly grew, -and was prepared to burst all bonds. She possessed in full measure -woman's pure and unbounded devotion. Matured early as she was, Helga -often reflected on the relation between Leif and her brother, Ingolf, -which caused her distress. She was fond of her brother. Ingolf, though -fundamentally different from Leif, was such that if she once had to -leave him in order to follow Leif, she would not make Leif so complete -and happy as she ungrudgingly wished him to be. Therefore the great -difference in their characters caused her perpetual anxiety—an anxiety -which flamed up anew whenever Leif and Ingolf became angry with each -other, or even a little at variance. In her heart she accused them -alternately—Ingolf, when his phlegmatic character irritated Leif; and -Leif, when, by his hastiness and teasing, he provoked Ingolf. Neither -Leif nor Ingolf had any suspicion of Helga's deep distress each time -a trivial misunderstanding divided them for a short time. For Helga -concealed her anxiety, and fought her battle in silence.</p> - -<p>She was always on the watch for the fluctuations in their temperaments. -She could always perceive when they had been at variance, even when -they had been reconciled and had forgotten what had occurred, before -they met her. When anything concerned them, she was as sensitive as a -feather in the wind. And she did not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span> cease till she had examined the -cause of their disagreement to the minutest detail, and cleared away -the remnants of ill-humour which might still remain in one or both of -their minds. They felt sometimes that it was a little tiresome, being -called to account in this way. But they reconciled themselves to it, -because both were so fond of her, and because she was wise, quiet, and -impartial. They did not guess at all that she fought for her future -happiness with a heart torn by anxiety, that her calm had been won by a -severe struggle, that her seeming cool, wise impartiality was a screen -behind which she concealed herself.</p> - -<p>Helga was the only one who, to a certain extent, discovered the real -circumstances connected with their journey over the heath. She was also -the only one who discovered that they had separated, and separated in -anger. Finally, she was the only one who obtained a truthful account of -the slaughter of the horse.</p> - -<p>Originally it was by no means their intention that she should find out -anything of the matter. When Ingolf and Leif had slept uninterruptedly -for twenty-four hours after their return from Gaulum, they woke the -second night, towards morning, hungry and depressed, and began to -examine the situation. They hastily agreed only to say that they had -ridden over the heath, and up there had been obliged to kill their only -horse, and for the rest to maintain an obstinate silence. If Orn and -Rodmar were in the mood to punish them, they must submit; and, for the -rest, ride out the storm as well as they could.</p> - -<p>They had soon discovered that Orn and Rodmar had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> more important things -to think about. It was enough for them that the boys had returned home -safe and sound. They told them, seriously, that it was not the custom -of a man of honour to break a promise once given, and that, since they -had done that, they could not yet be accounted men. That hurt their -feelings rather, but had to be borne. Ingolf and Leif discovered once -more that one escapes most cheaply when one has been most anxious. So -lightly did their fathers deal with them.</p> - -<p>With Helga it was another matter. She held on, and held on. For -many days they fought manfully; they did not want to make her their -confidante in the matter. But she was not to be shaken off. And at last -there came the moment when their tongues were altogether loosed, and -she got a full account, down to the minutest details.</p> - -<p>It happened in the following way. Their plan of defence had been to -take care that neither should be alone with her. For many days it had -been impossible for her to find them in a remote spot; not once had she -succeeded in getting one of them alone. When she saw that it was not -a fair fight, she had recourse to stratagem. She kept silence for a -few days, and they immediately became less vigilant. Then she brought -out some wild apples which she had kept since the preceding summer. -She made them believe that she had seen her chance to snatch them. The -apples smelt delicious. Leif and Ingolf were immediately willing to -share the supposed stolen goods with her. So she succeeded in luring -them into her ambush—an outhouse<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> where they could eat them quietly. -She let them bolt the door carefully, so that they should not run the -risk of being surprised. She took her seat on the edge of a sledge, and -let the boys sit, one on each side of her. And then she spoke in a way -to cut off all evasions, and made it impossible for them to be silent -any longer. Too late they discovered that they had been caught in a -trap.</p> - -<p>Embarrassed and unhappy, they began their confession. With red faces -and downcast eyes, they related brokenly and alternately what had -happened between them on the heath in the evening and the night. Each -of them accused himself and excused the other. But Helga, who listened -with more than her ears only, became quite clear in her mind regarding -what had happened.</p> - -<p>Quite still she sat with bowed head, and let them tell their narrative. -When they had finished and were silent, she still remained still, -without moving or speaking a word. At last her silence seemed so -strange to Leif that he lifted his head and looked at her in alarm. -And what he saw increased his fear. She sat there by his side with -her face white and, as it were, sunk in. Her eyes stared straight -before her, her mouth was firmly closed, and tears trickled from her -despairing eyes and ran down over her pale face. Leif felt an icy chill -run through his whole body which made him shudder. This drew Ingolf's -attention, and he also looked up. He had never seen his sister look -like that; immediately he seized one of her hands. It was ice-cold, and -remained passive in his.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span></p> - -<p>Tears came to Leif's eyes, and he sat there inwardly helpless. It was -not possible for him to bring out a word. He found nothing to say, and -simply dared not open his mouth, for he was on the point of weeping.</p> - -<p>Ingolf was the first to speak. He pressed his sister's limp hand, shook -her arm cheerfully, and said: "You must not be so sad about that, -Helga. We have forgotten it now. And each of us has certainly vowed in -his heart that it shall never happen again."</p> - -<p>Helga opened her mouth to answer him, but her tongue would not obey -her. She had to struggle hard to control her emotion. When she had -waited a little, she at last began to speak. "That is just it," she -said, with a broken voice. "It always gets worse and worse with -you—always more dangerous. When you are grown, you will not so easily -get over it, nor so easily be reconciled afterwards. Perhaps you will -even fight each other. Perhaps some day one of you will kill the other. -If things go on like this, there will at last be hatred between you. -And what shall I do?"</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif sat and felt very uncomfortable. Both saw for once the -relation between them with her eyes. She was right. Things were growing -continually worse. It was no use to shut their eyes to the danger. The -next time they fell out, it might be under such circumstances as would -not admit of their being reconciled again. They had not been far from -that this last time.</p> - -<p>Ingolf was the first who found firm ground in his thoughts. A secret -purpose was suddenly quickened in him. Hurriedly he rose and reached -out his hand<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span> to Leif. "Leif, will you be my sworn brother?" he asked -quietly, and there was in his voice and bearing that adult composure -which made him at times seem older than he was.</p> - -<p>Leif sprang up and took his hand. He could not bring out a word, but -gripped hard. Helga remained sitting and looked from one to the other. -Then she rose slowly, laid her hands over theirs, and gave each of them -a kiss. "Now you are both my brothers," she said, and looked at the -same time at Leif. Her look made Leif understand that he was more than -a brother. He turned red, and smiled in an embarrassed way. He had the -habit of blushing easily. His embarrassed smile was very charming.</p> - -<p>They had forgotten the apples. Now they were produced, and helped -them over the slight embarrassment which followed on their extreme -seriousness. Gradually Leif and Helga talked fluently. Ingolf, on -the other hand, did not say much. He sat and took a secret oath that -henceforth he would be a man, and no overhastiness of temper should -master him. Nothing should by any means divide him from Leif or Helga. -Now he and Leif were actually brothers, and Leif and Helga would hold -by each other, he knew. Seldom had he felt so happy as at this moment. -Quite unconsciously he sat and enjoyed his sense of strength and quiet. -He continued so to sit till Helga roused him with a question. Thus they -talked easily and enjoyed being together. When they separated, they had -agreed that the solemn ceremony of initiation into blood-brotherhood -should take place in the spring at the great festival which was to be -held at the chief temple at Gaulum.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">VII</p> - - -<p>Orn and Rodmar were able to make the winter pass. They sat most days -and every evening on the high-seat, drank beer, and enjoyed each -other's society.</p> - -<p>From the north came rumours of disturbance. There was still peace and -no danger in Dalsfjord and its neighbourhood. But it was best to be -prepared for everything.</p> - -<p>Now that Halvdan the Black was dead, and his son, Harald, made King, -though but ten years old, there were several kings and chiefs who -suddenly conceived a desire for the kingdom which Halvdan the Black had -established. It was rumoured that Harald and his uncle, Guttorm, who -was to be regent during the two years remaining of Harald's minority, -had already gone out to meet the disturbers of peace.</p> - -<p>When Orn and Rodmar heard of it, they remembered the exploits of their -youth. The latter had not lost anything by being related through many -years. Listeners obtained the impression that Orn and Rodmar had been -present at the most important events of the world, and decided their -issue. And it was not only men whom they had encountered. They had met -evil and hidden powers in manifold forms. And here they sat after all.</p> - -<p>Orn and Rodmar were reasonable men, who spoke in moderation. When one -had spoken, he gladly let the other have his turn. And while the one -who was silent played the part of an attentive hearer, his look became<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span> -absent, he thought of fresh exploits, brought them forth, and arranged -them in his mind. Then when the other at last was silent he was fully -prepared. But first he nodded courteously and said, "Yes! Yes!" very -thoughtfully, and still kept silence for a moment to show that he had -been following. Then all at once he became an active narrator. "But now -here!"</p> - -<p>The servants in the hall were amused, but not in any unbecoming way. -They winked at each other when the old men did not see it. They did not -grudge the old men their reminiscences, and partly believed them. But -they were amused.</p> - -<p>And Orn and Rodmar showed a startling faculty at their age in -discovering how to outdo each other's tales.</p> - -<p>When they had bragged their best, they went to the temple and offered -their fattest animals to the gods, feasted in their honour, and gave -them gifts. They did not feel quite sure whether the gods allowed so -much pride. And one should not offend the gods, but keep on good terms -with them.</p> - -<p>Thus the days passed for Orn and Rodmar. They grew old, sitting in the -high-seat and drinking beer. They drank much beer.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">VIII</p> - - -<p>One morning, shortly after Ingolf had offered Leif blood-brotherhood, -they went to their fathers to tell them, and ask their permission for -the ceremony to take place at the feast at Gaulum the first day of -summer.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span></p> - -<p>Leif found his father in bed. When he had spoken, Rodmar praised his -luck in strong language, added that he had always had better fortune -than he deserved, further remarked that on the rare occasions that he -caused his father joy it was always without any merit of his own, and -bade him go his way and leave him, Rodmar, to his beer.</p> - -<p>Orn was sitting in the high-seat, slaking his morning thirst, when -Ingolf came before him and asked permission to speak. Orn granted it -with a nod of his white-haired head. The slightly absent look did not -disappear from his face; he listened without moving to what his son had -to say. When Ingolf had spoken, Orn remained sitting silent. Ingolf -was not sure whether he had heard what he had said or not. It was easy -to see that he sat in deep reflection. Ingolf remained standing for a -time, waiting for an answer. When he saw that it was in vain, and that -his father had probably forgotten that he stood there, he silently -departed.</p> - -<p>Orn did not touch his drinking-horn again that day. He busied himself -with his thoughts, and was taciturn. Long before his usual time he -sought his couch. Early next morning he summoned Ingolf curtly and bade -him follow him. He led him to an outhouse where the tools of the house -were kept, and bolted the door carefully. Then he took his seat on a -chopping-block in the middle of the floor and sat silent. Ingolf stood -before him, awaiting what he had to say, and carefully restraining his -impatience.</p> - -<p>"Sit down," said Orn at last thoughtfully.</p> - -<p>Ingolf sat down on some lumber which had been piled<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span> up against the -main wall. So they remained sitting a considerable time. Orn was long -in commencing. "You have told me," he began at last, speaking very -slowly and, with constant pauses, "that you intend to enter into -blood-brotherhood with your cousin, Leif. I must presume that you -are acquainted with duties of blood-brotherhood, and have carefully -considered the matter, and also that you have not let yourself be -surprised into talking rash vows, or have followed your feelings alone -without consulting your understanding. I will not disguise from you -that I could have wished a better brother for you in this. And I leave -it to your discretion whether the circle of your brotherhood should not -be extended so as also to include Atle Jarl's sons. On many grounds I -have been led to understand that these young men, especially Haasten, -would not be unwilling to exchange the bond of friendship for that of -brotherhood. It needs but a word on your part, perhaps only a hint. My -opinion is that you would stand stronger alone than with Leif as your -sworn brother. You ought to be intelligent enough yourself to perceive -that. But the three would balance Leif, and more than that. You would -stand stronger afterwards, especially if another tie subsequently -should unite us to Atle's sons, which I do not regard as impossible. -For the rest, Leif is certainly our kinsman. We should therefore look -after him, and perhaps he is best bound in that way. I do not wish to -say more about the matter."</p> - -<p>Orn was silent for a long time. Presently he resumed. "I feel I am -growing old. The days depart and do not return to me. They seem, as it -were, to go a very little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span> way, and there is nothing to hold fast to in -them; they slip through my hands."</p> - -<p>He coughed, reflected, and began again. "Therefore I have considered -that perhaps it would be best if I were to make over to you our -property to manage. It will be good for you to be early accustomed to -command people and to bear responsibility. And you are certainly a -child no longer. I will therefore gladly see, before I die, how you -prosper when you manage by yourself. For the rest, I leave matters -without anxiety to you, and I shall be at hand, and can be useful. -I will also advise Rodmar to do the same for Leif. Your task will -certainly be increased by that, for you will have to look after your -kinsman, at any rate at first. But since you wish to enter into -brotherhood with him, you must bear the consequences. There is no -more to be said about it at present. We must have time to prepare the -matter, and can return to it later. There was also another thing I -wished to speak to you about today."</p> - -<p>Orn was silent and reflected. Then he commenced again hesitatingly, -not without a certain embarrassment. "I often heard in her time your -mother speaking with you. It is now long since, and you were little at -the time. Probably you have forgotten some of what she said. But I have -noticed that you have remembered part of it—perhaps you remember every -word. I have never spoken to you of your mother. You have never given -occasion for it, and one should not talk too much. When one talks too -much, words easily become mere wind. Therefore I have never hitherto -spoken with you about something, of which, however, I wish to speak -with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> you—not because I believe it necessary—perhaps you are already -as clear on the matter as myself—but because I want you to remember -that I have spoken to you. The fact that I cannot well postpone it has -also determined me to speak now.</p> - -<p>"You know that Odin and Thor are especially my gods. They have been the -gods of our family as far back as tradition goes, and I want you, like -your forefathers, to hold them especially in honour. If you do that, it -will go well with you. For wisdom and strength are the two things a man -must have. If he has them, he has honour too, in Valhalla as well as -here upon earth. Goods and gold, power over men, and great possessions -are good things, which you should strive to acquire, and hold fast when -you have them. But all those things can, in case of need, be dispensed -with. Honour is the one indispensable thing, because, after all, it is -the only thing that uplifts a man, and the only thing that survives -him on earth, when he is dead and done with. And because honour can -be lost during a man's lifetime, a dead man with honour preserved is -happier than the man who is still alive, and whose honour is exposed -to peril. It is not necessary to impress upon you anything else than -that; when your honour is concerned, you must be prepared to stake -your life. The memory of a man outlives him. And honour casts a glory -over a man's memory, just as dishonour casts a shadow. No man in our -family has a shadow on his memory. This is the most important thing -which I wish to say to you. But if you have the patience to hear me, I -have something more to say. And that is this. You shall<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span> respect your -land's law and justice, for as long as you have not renounced its law, -you are bound by it, and dishonour yourself by breaking it. You shall -not stir up unnecessary quarrels, but avoid disunion and strife, as -long as your honour is not injured. Peace in the land produces fruitful -fields. But if you have a lawful vengeance to inflict, do so with a -heavy hand, as behoves one born to such a place as yours. But be always -ready for reconciliation when it is offered sincerely. An honourable -reconciliation is preferable to a victory which may carry in it the -seed of future defeat.</p> - -<p>"And never break a treaty, for only a wretch ignores his vows, only a -traitor breaks his word. A brave man is prepared to support his least -word with his life, thereby the high-born are recognized. The churl, on -the other hand, regards his word as nothing more than the breath of his -mouth. His tongue shall be eaten of snakes, and his evil memory will -ride his soul like a nightmare for ever."</p> - -<p>Orn had become excited. Then he was silent, composed himself again, -meditated, and was still.</p> - -<p>When he had finished meditating, he rose solemnly and drew from his arm -a heavy gold bracelet graven with runes and signs. Ingolf sprang up -when his father rose, and remained standing before him with bowed head, -and his bright face slightly flushed.</p> - -<p>Orn spoke: "This bracelet has for a long time belonged to our race, -and has always been an heirloom in the head branch of the family. -Some of those who bore it have worn it till their death. Others have -transferred it to the future wearer when they found that their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span> time -was near. My son, I am growing old, and it is no use to deny it or to -hide it. Forgetfulness is getting more and more the mastery over me. -Reach me your hand."</p> - -<p>Ingolf stretched out his right hand, and raised his head. There was a -moist glimmer in his eyes. Deeply moved, Orn drew the bracelet on his -arm. "Now you wear the ring."</p> - -<p>Ingolf fell on his knees before the old man, and Orn made the sign of -the Hammer over his head, and said quietly: "Odin give you wisdom, -and Thor strength. Frey make your land fruitful, and Njord guide your -seafaring! All the bright Ases help thee! Rise, my son."</p> - -<p>Ingolf rose silently. Orn laid his hands on his shoulders, looked for a -moment closely at him, and let him go. They went out into the courtyard -of the house. For a while they stood there silent, side by side, and -looked out over the landscape where the snow-covered mountains rose and -the valleys sank. Ingolf saw everything, as it were, with new eyes. The -fjord was such a crystal blue, and seemed to have something to say to -him. The dark edge of the wood, which he caught a glimpse of here and -there, held today a secret and certain promise of the spring and the -snow-free earth. The sky was high and clear, and the day had a solemn -stillness about it. The frost in the air seemed to be relaxing. In -Ingolf's eyes the whole scene wore a solemn aspect, and seemed in a way -newborn. Even the low houses with snow-covered roofs seemed to have -altered their appearance, and looked twice as home-like.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span> When Orn went -in, Ingolf remained standing there, and enjoyed the freshness of the -day.</p> - -<p>Orn went straight in to the high-seat and his drinking-horn. His throat -had become dry from much talk. He emptied the horn in a moment and had -it filled afresh. He emptied the horn many times that day.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IX</p> - - -<p>Ingolf informed Leif in carefully-chosen words that his father would -be glad if they extended the proposed brotherhood so as to include the -sons of Atle. Leif stood looking down while Ingolf talked. As soon as -Ingolf had spoken the first word, he felt sorry that he had brought the -question up at all. Leif's attitude had an effect on him. He stood and -fumbled with words which would not arrange themselves properly.</p> - -<p>When he finished, Leif looked up askance at him. He did not say much at -first.</p> - -<p>Ingolf felt a profound and unusual depression. He felt as if he had in -some degree deceived Leif. "I only wished to tell you that," he tried -to add, but was quite sure that his voice did not sound convincing.</p> - -<p>"What do you think yourself?" asked Leif at last quietly, and looked up -again, still with a rather unsteady glance.</p> - -<p>"I have never thought about brotherhood with Atle's sons," answered -Ingolf quietly, suddenly recovering his equilibrium. "I have offered -you brotherhood with myself alone, and am therefore prevented from -forming<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span> brotherhood with another. But I understand from what my father -said that there perhaps was a possibility that Atle's sons would like -to enter into brotherhood with us. And in such a case I would like to -know your opinion beforehand."</p> - -<p>"I have never contemplated forming brotherhood with Holmsten," answered -Leif in a quiet, firm voice, quite different from his usual one. "In -fact, I do not choose to be everybody's brother."</p> - -<p>"Well, let us say no more about it." Ingolf tried to speak lightly.</p> - -<p>But Leif continued. There was a tremor of swelling wrath and distress -in his quiet voice. "I understand well that for you a brotherhood with -Atle's sons is quite a different thing from brotherhood with me. By -entering into the blood-tie with them you gain power and consideration. -Do you enter <i>alone</i> into brotherhood with Atle Jarl's sons; I will -not stand in the way. I release you from your word. I am able to stand -alone."</p> - -<p>Ingolf paused a little and then said: "You misunderstand me, Leif. I -only want to bring the matter before you. It is possible that I should -not have done that. But I took for granted that we might already talk -together like brothers. I will gladly confess that, for my part, I -might think it good to enter into brotherhood with Atle's sons—yes, I -should even like to have Haasten for a brother. But I could not think -of entering into any brotherhood without you. There is no one else whom -I would rather be brother to, and that you know well, or ought to know. -No power could induce me to release <i>you</i> from your word, Leif."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span></p> - -<p>Leif stood thoughtful awhile. Then he raised his head and looked in -Ingolf's eyes with a firm and trustful look. "I know well," he said in -the same quiet tone, "that I am not the best brother you could have. -But you shall never have reason to find fault with my faithfulness. I -imagine, Ingolf, that you are afraid that I shall some day be the cause -of enmity between you and Atle's sons. With my good will that shall -not happen. My temper shall never again get the mastery of me before -Holmsten. That I swear to you. I know that you like Holmsten, and that -you wish to preserve that friendship. You shall see that you can trust -me."</p> - -<p>The two cousins pressed each other's hands in silence. They referred no -more to the matter.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">X</p> - - -<p>There came a beggar to the house: an old bent man, clothed in dirty -rags and torn leather, entered the hall one evening and took a place by -the fire on the outer-most bench. There he sat and warmed his crooked -fingers, that were blue with cold, and meanwhile squinted about him -with pale, cunning eyes. As he sat there, his yellow beard, in which -a quantity of nondescript rubbish had been caught, hung down between -his legs. His grey hair lay in tatters over his back. But his powerful -eyebrows were the most marked feature in his face. Grey and bushy, -they almost concealed his eyes when they were lowered, and he had a -habit sometimes of drawing them both up together and slightly lifting<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span> -one at a time, which gave his face a strangely mobile, almost animal, -expression.</p> - -<p>He was questioned regarding news from the north, but had little -information to give. As soon as it was evident that he had nothing -important to communicate, he was allowed to sit in peace and warm -himself. It seemed as if he valued being left to himself. When he had -sat for a while and warmed his hands, he loosed the rags from off his -legs and stretched his feet to the fire. They were a marvel of knotted -bones and dirt. He looked exhausted. Some remains of the evening meal -were brought him. He received the food with a grunt, set it upon his -knee, and began eating. With eager hands he first sought the best bits, -and, groping about in the food, turned the contents of the dish round, -chewing with his whole head. He certainly could eat.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif had sought a place near him, and sat looking -attentively at him.</p> - -<p>"I think he can hold as much in his maw as a cow," whispered Leif, -absorbed in looking at him. "And he mumbles just like a cow chewing the -cud. Ha! Ha! What an old swine he is!"</p> - -<p>The beggar emptied the dish so that only bare bones remained. Then -he gulped comfortably and relieved himself of air. Subsequently he -fell into a cosy nap while he digested. Thus he sat for some time, -apparently sound asleep. But suddenly he raised his eyebrows both -together and peered round him with wide-open pale eyes.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif had come near to him, and were contemplating him -closely—one his legs, and the other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span> his face. They had seldom seen -anything like him. He was certainly a remarkable object both above and -below. He sat for a time and looked at them without saying anything, -looked from one to the other, contemplated them closely, and gave -himself plenty of time.</p> - -<p>"Point and sword," he said at last in a deep bass tone. "When the -point breaks, exploits are over.... But you sit where you should." He -turned suddenly to Ingolf and thrust his face with his wide-opened eyes -close to his. Then he drew his head back, murmuring in a deep tone, as -though at his own thoughts. The boys believed at first that he talked -in delirium. They sat still and only stared at him—Leif with his mouth -half open. "A curious creature!" he thought, and felt internally much -amused.</p> - -<p>The old man remained still for some time, looking closely and a little -cunningly from one to the other. Their staring did not seem to affect -him. "Shall I tell you something?" he asked at last, growling, and -winking meaningly with his pale eyes. "Shall I tell you about the new -land?"</p> - -<p>He turned his face with his eyebrows elevated, questioning, and turning -abruptly from one to the other.</p> - -<p>In the face of such a direct application from this queer figure, the -boys became at first a little embarrassed. They looked at each other, -and remained sitting with bowed heads and fumbling fingers.</p> - -<p>"Well, if you don't choose to hear it, I don't choose to tell you," -growled the old grumbler, shook himself, let his eyebrows sink, and -withdrew into himself. The boys lifted their heads, looked at him and -at each other, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span> suddenly became curious. Ingolf nodded to Leif to -commence, and Leif blurted out: "Let us hear, old man!"</p> - -<p>The beggar slowly lifted his eyebrows, but not in order to look at -them. It seemed as if he had forgotten them, and did not hear what Leif -said. He sat staring in front of him into the fire with an absent look -in his old, strangely bleached eyes.</p> - -<p>"Yes, yes," he said at last, as if half unwillingly. "Anyhow, it is -all the same to me. Why should I tell you about it? No one escapes his -destiny."</p> - -<p>With a loud and luxurious yawn he showed them an enormous throat behind -his yellow teeth. Then he closed his chaps and remained sitting silent -for a time. It seemed as though he were considering whether he wanted -to open his mouth at all again that evening.</p> - -<p>Leif found this tedious, and summoned up his courage. "It was about -the new land you were going to tell us," he said persuasively. And -when the old man did not hear him he added inquiringly, in order, if -possible, to rouse him out of his silent reverie: "Has a new land been -discovered?"</p> - -<p>"Don't you know that?" asked the old man hastily. "Don't you even -know that?" he repeated incredulously. The boys shook their heads -negatively. "Then it is not too early you come to know that, if one -told you. So you do not even know that. Ah, old Norns! How you can -spin. You look after the loom without wavering even when the motley -yarn is blood-coloured. Perhaps the one who sees should be silent.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span> No, -some time you will <i>have</i> to know it. Have you never heard of the new -land?"</p> - -<p>After a repeated shake of the head on the part of the two boys, he -continued: "One late summer, some years back, Naddod the Viking -intended to sail from Norway to the Faroe Islands. But the gods granted -him no good wind, either because he had neglected to sacrifice, or in -some other way incurred the displeasure of Odin and Njord. They sent -him a storm, and drove him so far westward that at last he believed -he was near Ginnungagab, where the seas pour down into Helheim, but -instead of this he came to a great land. He ascended a high mountain -to see if he could find a sign that the land was inhabited. But no -smoke was to be seen anywhere, nor any other sign of folk did he find. -When he sailed from the country again, much snow had fallen on the -mountains. Therefore he called the country Snowland. He and his people -said that it was a good land. So some years passed without anything -more being heard of the new country. There was a Swede, named Gardar -Svavarsson, who had possessions in Denmark, who sailed from Sealand -to fetch his wife's inheritance in the south. When he had sailed -through Pettlandsfjord, he encountered a storm and went adrift. So he -drifted to the west and came to the new land. He sailed farther along -its coasts, and discovered that it was an island. He built a house -by a bay which he called Husevig, and wintered there. When he sailed -from the land the next spring the wind tore a boat, which he had in -tow, loose. In the boat<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span> was a serf named Natfare and a serf-woman. -Perhaps they managed to effect a landing and settled in the place. -Gardar praised the country much. He reported that it was wooded from -the heath to the sea, and had luxuriant pastures. He gave it the -name Gardarsholme. It retained the name between man and man until -Floke Vilgerdsson had been there. Floke, who was a powerful Viking, -equipped a ship in Rogaland to seek Gardarsholme. He loaded his ship in -Smorsund. Before he sailed, he arranged a sacrificial feast, at which -he sacrificed and conjured magic powers into three ravens. Therefore -he has since been called 'Raven-Floke.' A sea-mark was raised where -the feast had taken place, and was called 'Floke's Sea-mark.' It stood -on the border between Hordaland and Rogaland. First Raven-Floke sailed -to Hjaltland and cast anchor in a bay which was named Floke's Bay. At -Hjaltland his daughter, Geirhild, was drowned in a lake, since called -Geirhild's Lake. From Hjaltland he sailed to the Faroe Islands, where -he gave one of his daughters in marriage. Thence he put out to sea, -taking the three ravens with him. When he had sailed for a day and a -night, he let the first raven loose. It flew astern and disappeared -in the direction from which they had come. Then he sailed for a day -and a night more, and let the second raven loose. It flew aloft and -returned to the ship. Again he sailed a day and a night, and let the -third raven go. It flew forward and did not return. When they sailed -farther in the direction in which it had disappeared, they found the -land they sought. Floke had on board a man named<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span> Faxe. When they came -to a broad fjord, Faxe spoke and said: 'This is certainly a great land -we have found—here are mighty rivers.' Therefore the fjord was named -'Faxe-mouth.' Raven-Floke did not sail into the fjord. He sailed past -a headland with a mighty snow-covered mountain on it, and across a -broad bay with many islands and skerries. He landed at a fjord on the -north side of the bay, which he called Vandfjord, and the coast-line he -called Bardestrand. The fjord was full of fish. They were so absorbed -in catching the quantities of fish that they forgot to procure hay; -therefore the sheep and cattle they had brought with them died in the -winter from want of fodder. The spring was fairly cold. Floke ascended -a high mountain one day in spring and saw north of it a fjord packed -full with sea-ice. Therefore he christened the land and named it -Iceland. He meant to have sailed away that summer, but before they were -ready to sail it was autumn, and the weather became stormy. Floke had -on his ship two peasants, Thorolf and Haerjolf. When they were at the -last ready to sail, the storm tore away a boat from them, and in the -boat sat Haerjolf. Haerjolf landed at a place, to which he gave his -name and called it Haerjolf's Haven. Raven-Floke, who did not wish to -sail without Haerjolf, put back to land and brought his ship uninjured -into a fjord which he called Havnefjord. At a river's mouth in the -fjord they found a whale driven on shore. Haerjolf had also scented -the whale, and there they met. They called the river's mouth Hvalore. -They sailed thence and wintered in a fjord, on which Raven-Floke,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span> who -had had enough of the land, did not choose to lavish a name. When, on -their arrival home, they were asked about the new land, Floke had only -evil to report. Haerjolf, on the other hand, praised it moderately, -mentioned its advantages, and did not conceal its defects. But Thorolf -declared that butter dripped from every straw in the land, therefore he -was afterwards called 'Butter-Thorolf.'</p> - -<p>"And I have no more to tell you about the new land," concluded the -beggar rather suddenly, and shook himself uncomfortably—"you can -yourselves go and see it."</p> - -<p>When he stopped speaking, Ingolf and Leif sat for a time and stared at -him. "Why should we do that?" asked Ingolf at last. "We have no mind to -change our abode."</p> - -<p>The old man returned no answer. Leif sat thoughtful. When he spoke at -last his voice was muffled and seemed far away. "It would be amusing to -see that land for once."</p> - -<p>"You <i>will</i> see it," growled the old man, and there was a peculiar -malicious exultation in his harsh voice—"you will have time enough to -see it, I think." Suddenly life came into him afresh, and his voice -became sharp and obtrusive. "Get me a jug of beer, and I will tell you -much more; I will show you a piece of the Norns' web, hoho! A charming -piece. They have twisted threads that you can never guess. Bring me -beer, and you shall hear something."</p> - -<p>Ingolf felt overcome by a strange and unusual bodily depression, and -rose hastily. His spirits were suddenly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span> upset, and he felt almost ill. -"Beer you shall have," he answered curtly and coldly. "But now I think -we have heard enough for the evening. Come, Leif."</p> - -<p>Leif rose a little unwillingly. It was possible that the old man had -more information to give about the new land. Why not hear him to the -end, even if he did talk some nonsense between whiles? But as Ingolf -did not wish it, it was all the same to him. He could himself speculate -further about the island out there in the garden, and go into the whole -matter more closely with Ingolf.</p> - -<p>The beggar had a jug of beer brought, which he emptied in small -draughts in order to relish it better. Then he lay down by the fire, -curled himself into a bundle, and slept. He remained lying there for -the night; the next morning he wandered farther. When Leif sought him, -in order to question him more closely, he had gone. Leif tried to talk -with Ingolf about the new land. But Ingolf was always occupied with -something else when Leif began to talk about Iceland. Leif did not -observe that Ingolf with deliberate intention avoided the subject.</p> - -<p>Ingolf could not free himself from a certain anxiety that Leif might -become too interested in the new discovery which the beggar had -reported to them. It would be like Leif suddenly to begin to make -plans to go there, perhaps migrate and settle there. That must not -happen, for Leif became unstable when he had conceived an idea, -especially if it were rather an unusual one. No, Ingolf wished to -remain in Dalsfjord, in his father's house. He was strongly averse from -every<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span>thing which smacked of wandering and adventure. By his prudent -methods he soon brought Leif to forget the new land.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">XI</p> - - -<p>The winter was nearing its end. After Goi came Enemaaned, and then, in -the midst of spring, a fine Thursday ushered in Harpe, the first month -of summer.</p> - -<p>On the first summer day there was held in this part of the land a great -sacrificial feast at Gaulum, which lasted three days and nights. On -that occasion there assembled, at the residence of the Jarl, chiefs and -yeomen from distant parts, each bringing for himself some food and a -large quantity of beer. Especially was it obligatory on those who were -preparing Viking expeditions for the summer not to remain away, if they -wished for honour and victory in their undertaking.</p> - -<p>From the early morning the place began to be alive. Great crowds were -seen gathering from all sides. The sun was reflected from new-polished -weapons, and shone on parti-coloured shields. The house-servants were -for the most part dressed in suits of grey home-spun frieze, but the -peasants and their sons appeared in splendid foreign-made clothes. Red, -blue, green, and parti-coloured chequered cloaks were seen in each -company.</p> - -<p>All day people continued to assemble at the house. The days passed -in putting up tents, preparing for the festival, seeking out friends -and acquaintances, making appointments for the summer, and settling -various<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span> accounts. Atle Jarl was invisible that day. Only his closest -friends, and people who sought him on important business, were taken -to the room where he had hid himself, busily absorbed as he was in -arranging or preparing arrangements for his own and others' affairs.</p> - -<p>Among those who sought him that day and had audience of him was Orn -Bjornulfsson. Their conversation was quite short, and resulted in -Atle Jarl sending for his eldest son, Haasten. Haasten was only for -a moment in the room with his father. His brothers, Haersten and -Holmsten, waited meanwhile outside. Haasten told them nothing about -his conversation with his father. And when Haasten did not speak of -his own accord, his brothers did not question him. Haasten, Haersten, -and Holmsten went about and bade every newly arrived chief welcome. -They wore splendid clothes, and carried valuable weapons and ornaments. -Over his shoulders each of the brothers wore a long cloak of heavy -silk—Haasten a red one, Haersten a blue one, and Holmsten a green one.</p> - -<p>They were all three fine-looking youths, tall and well-built, -fair-haired, with noble features and quiet demeanour. As they went -about bidding the guests welcome, side by side, Haasten on the right -and Holmsten on the left, few remembered having seen three such -fine-looking fellows together. They were very popular; very many sought -their friendship, but few won their confidence.</p> - -<p>Among these few were Ingolf and Leif. Haasten made no attempt to -conceal his gladness when he greeted the two cousins. Ingolf was the -special object of his warm friendship. He included Leif because he was -once<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> for all inseparable from his cousin, and because in spite of -everything he liked him, and silently admired him for his courage.</p> - -<p>Walking slowly, the three brothers turned back to the place where -Ingolf and Leif were superintending the erection of tents, but their -fathers had already disappeared. They had found a place of honour in -the hall, where individual guests were received. There they sat, tasted -the brewing of the house, and compared notes on the latest news with -like-minded friends.</p> - -<p>Ingolf observed at last that Haasten especially wanted something with -him that day, and accordingly arranged that they should be alone for a -while. Haasten went straight to the point. "I hear, Ingolf, that you -and Leif will tomorrow enter brotherhood. I have expected that some -time it would come to that, but it is happening somewhat sooner than I -had expected."</p> - -<p>Ingolf interrupted him, though he well understood that he had not -finished what he had to say. He told Haasten briefly, but without -concealing anything, about their journey home after their last visit to -Gaulum. He hinted that Leif and he certainly were both anxious to enter -into an unbreakable bond.</p> - -<p>"You know Leif," he concluded. "You know how imprudent he is, and how -he needs protection. The shield that shall protect him will receive -dints. But a shield he must have, and that shield I will be."</p> - -<p>"Do you think that it would be of use if Leif at the same time obtained -other shields?" Haasten asked quietly. Ingolf grew a little pale, a -fact which did not escape Haasten. For awhile they stood and looked -into<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span> each other's eyes. There was a strange silence between them. -Both felt that now their destinies were being settled. At last Ingolf -reached Haasten his hand. "Haasten, my friend," he said in a low -voice, "I hope that we will always stand side by side where the word -of friendship sounds as well as where weapons speak. But I think Leif -would feel a defence of shields as a prison."</p> - -<p>Haasten remained standing quite still with his friend's hand in his, -and looked into his eyes. Both had a troubled look. Then Haasten said -quietly: "You have spoken, and it cannot well be otherwise. Let us each -for himself keep a good watch on our brothers. I have a sure foreboding -that it will be needed." He gave Ingolf's hand a final pressure and -released it. Silently they returned to the tents where Leif stood -engaged in friendly and cheerful conversation with Haasten's brothers. -Leif had produced the knife which Holmsten gave him, and was showing -with gestures and much hilarity how he had succeeded in killing the -horse.</p> - -<p>"The belt is paid for, Holmsten," he concluded cheerfully. "Your knife, -which once should have taken my life, has saved it. If you have an ax, -hew at me and make me a present of it afterwards. I need an ax; my -father will not give me one. He fears I might test its usefulness a -little too much. I have tried to steal one from him. But he has locked -the weapons up in a chest which I cannot open."</p> - -<p>Leif stopped when Ingolf and Haasten came up. A hasty glance convinced -him that something had taken place between the two. They were very -quiet. He thrust the knife noisily into its sheath, and involuntarily<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span> -straightened his body from its careless attitude. Soon after, Haasten -and his brothers withdrew. Haasten went straight to his father. "Is the -matter arranged?" asked Atle Jarl. "No, I have been considering it," -answered Haasten, who did not wish to give his father full information. -"I fear that brotherhood with Leif Rodmarsson will cause us too many -difficulties."</p> - -<p>"Very possibly," answered Atle. "But Ingolf is a good fellow, and will -inherit much property. His family has many friends, and will be a good -support in disturbed times."</p> - -<p>"My friendship with the cousins is independent of their entering -brotherhood."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps," answered the Jarl dryly. "You are in any case master over -your proceedings. My advice was only advice. May you never regret not -having followed it."</p> - -<p>Haasten, who saw that his father was angry, did not answer, but saluted -him respectfully and retired. He was depressed and filled with heavy -forebodings, but tried to conceal it as much as possible.</p> - -<p>The day began to decline. Atle Jarl had taken measures, and all the -arrangements for the feast were ready. The animals destined for -sacrifice were not allowed out at all that day. The fine, powerful -horses which were to be offered to Odin stood stamping their hoofs -impatiently in the stables. A flock of sheep, likewise meant to appease -the All-Father, pressed against one another, patiently resigned to -their fate, in a pen, rested their heads on each other's backs, -and chewed the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> cud over the last remains of the contents of their -stomachs, now and then shaking their ears a little discontentedly. -Plump oxen and bulls which, with one exception, should soon bleed in -honour of Odin, bellowed in all kinds of tones and butted against the -beams of the stalls. In an outhouse lay nine serfs and criminals with -their hands tied behind them. They were to be hung in order to join -the storm-god's wild hunt. That day it was chiefly Odin who received -offerings. But there was also a little diversion destined for Thor. -Away in a corner of the outhouse, where the serfs waited for the rope, -lay a ragged bundle. It was the serf-woman, Trude, who had been guilty -of stealing, and who, as she must somehow say good-bye to life, might -as well be utilized as an offering to Thor the Thunderer. When the pale -twilight of the evening had drawn its light veil over the landscape, -softened its sharp outlines and changed them to vague, shadowy -contours, people began to gather round the temple. All their weapons -they had left under guard in their tents.</p> - -<p>The temple at Gaulum was an old chief temple built long before the -house became a Jarl's seat. The dignity of high priest had from time -immemorial descended from father to son, and Atle Jarl the Slender had -thus inherited it. The temple was a large and spacious edifice, built -of heavy beams, with its entrance by a main-wall furnished with gables. -Burning and smoking pitch-torches hung fixed in heavy iron rings on -the walls, each watched by a serf. On entering, one perceived in this -flickering light only indistinct images of gods who sat on their -platforms behind a low partition-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span>wall away at the opposite end of the -temple. Within the wall no ordinary person ventured to tread; only -the priest and his consecrated assistants, helpers in the sacrifice, -might go there. The gods sat arranged in a spacious semicircle. There -were several of them, both male and female. Most were splendidly -dressed, some even adorned with gold rings and precious stones. But -the three chief gods, Odin, Thor, and Frey, who sat in the midst of -the semicircle, drew the spectator's chief attention. In the centre -was enthroned Thor—here, as in many other places in Norway, the chief -object of worship. Thor sat in his thunder-chariot, to which were yoked -painted goats with gilded horns. The goats were on wheels, as though on -the point of drawing the chariot from its place in the chief procession -at Thor's festivals. In his right hand Thor held his short-handled -hammer high uplifted. He had an awe-inspiring aspect. Straight in front -of him was a thin slab of rock with a sharp upper edge, placed edgewise.</p> - -<p>On the right of Thor sat Odin in a wagon, both larger and more -magnificent than Thor's, but without animals to draw it. Odin sat on a -chair adorned with runes and sacred signs. He held a long spear in his -hand, and stared threateningly with his one eye.</p> - -<p>On the left of Thor sat Frey. His platform was a great stone, covered -with a parti-coloured carpet. In contrast to the other gods he sat -naked, holding a stag's horn, his only weapon, high in his right hand.</p> - -<p>In the midst of the semicircular space, on a special elevation, stood a -great stone basin in which the blood of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span> the offerings was collected. -In the bowl lay a rod, used to stir the blood and then to sprinkle it -around. On the mound lay, besides, the Sacred Bracelet, a heavy, open -circlet of gold, inscribed with sacred signs, on which all oaths were -taken.</p> - -<p>When the people had assembled in the temple, Atle Jarl the Slender -entered, followed by his assistants. He wore white clothes with red -borders. His assistants were also dressed in white.</p> - -<p>When Atle Jarl entered, carrying a broad-bladed, long-handled ax over -his shoulder, taller by head and shoulders than most of those present, -thin and erect like the branch-lopped stem of a fir, he caused a gasp -in many a young breast, and even old, hardened Vikings felt a slight -shudder in their backs. This man stood at that moment in covenant with -the gods. They were brought into touch with the Unknowable. There was a -death-like silence in the temple.</p> - -<p>Atle Jarl walked with dignity between the thick-packed masses of men -on both sides. At the partition-wall his assistants remained standing -for a while; only the priest could go within. He placed the ax on the -mound where the basin stood. He saluted the three chief gods with a -slow and solemn bending of the knee before each, and then included the -other gods in one. Then he went back muttering secret words, took the -sacrificial bracelet from its place, and drew it on his right arm, -seized the ax with his left hand, and raised his right arm in command. -That was a signal to the door-guard.</p> - -<p>The most splendid of all the sacrificial animals, a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span> coal-black ox with -shining head and large, crooked horns, was brought in by serfs, and led -to the partition-wall by other serfs, chosen as sacrificial helpers, -and consecrated to the service. At the same time two of the priest's -assistants came forward, lifted the bowl from the mound, and placed it -a little way off. The ox resisted violently when led in, and uttered -angry bellowings. It foamed with frenzy, and showed the whites of its -eyes.</p> - -<p>Atle Jarl stood with his left foot advanced and his ax lifted in both -hands. At the instant the ox was placed in the proper spot the ax fell -with a powerful and practised aim on its neck. The beast gave a bellow -and sank on its knees. Immediately the serfs stood over it with long -knives. A stab in the neck and a cut between the neck arteries, and -then down with it to the basin, so that the precious sacrificial blood -should not be spilt. Meanwhile, one of the assistants kept stirring the -blood in the bowl with a rod so that it should not coagulate.</p> - -<p>When the last drop of blood had been drawn off in the bowl, the -assistants raised the dead body by a rope and carried it beyond the -partition-wall. There it was received by other serfs, who carried it -outside and immediately set to work to skin it.</p> - -<p>Other animals were now brought forward. One by one they were killed, -and their blood emptied into the bowl. But their bodies were not -carried out afterwards, like the ox's. They were thrown on one side, -and left to wait till the sacrifices were over.</p> - -<p>A speckled bull was offered to Frey. All the other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span> animals were -offerings to Odin, the god of battle, so that he should give success -and victory to the Viking expeditions which would take place in the -summer.</p> - -<p>Last came Thor's only offering—the serf-woman, Trude, was brought -forward. A pair of serfs dragged her to the wall, where two assistants -received her and stripped her rags from her body. The crowd waited -breathlessly. But not a groan or a gasp came from the serf-woman, -Trude. She was dragged by her hair before the Hammer-wielder, lifted -up, and laid with the small of her back crosswise over the sharp edge -of the stone altar. Then Atle Jarl made the sign of the hammer over -the offering, and the serfs pressed her down. A scream of unspeakable -terror tore through the air, and died away in a blood-curdling low, -quivering wail. With broken back the serf-woman, Trude, lay across -Thor's sacrificial stone.</p> - -<p>The bowl filled to the brim was now lifted by the assistants and set -on its mound again. Atle Jarl drew the sacrificial bracelet off his -arm, rubbed it in the blood, and drew it on his arm again. Then he -took the rod and began sprinkling the steaming blood around. First he -sprinkled Odin, then Thor, then Frey, and afterwards each of the gods. -Also the walls, ceiling, and floor he sprinkled with the protective -sacrificial blood. When Atle Jarl had finished the ceremonies within -the partition-wall, the assistants lifted the bowl, and, sprinkling the -blood on the right and the left, he went out of the temple, followed by -the assistants bearing the bowl. When it had been emptied of the last -drop, the bowl was carried back and set in its place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span></p> - -<p>But the sacrifices were not yet over. Odin's chariot was now drawn -out of the temple, and two splendid white horses were yoked to it. -Then a serf came forward, chosen for his stature for the part, and was -dressed in the ox's skin, with the horns and hoofs hanging down and the -tinkling bells attached to it.</p> - -<p>The procession to Odin's grove was arranged, with Atle Jarl at the head -bearing the bloody ax over his shoulder. After him came the serf with -the ox-skin and bells. Then came Odin in his car drawn by white horses -and surrounded by white-robed assistants. The rear of the procession -was brought up by the crowd. Silently, the creaking of the car and the -tinkling bells being the only sounds audible in the bright night, the -procession went forward to Odin's grove. There were waiting already the -nine serfs and the criminals, who, by being strung up as sport for the -winds, should appease the storm-god, each tied to his death tree.</p> - -<p>Odin's car was driven forward to an open space, surrounded by sharp -stones. Only the priest and his consecrated helpers ventured to enter -the ring of stones. When Odin's car was brought to the place, and the -crowd had arranged themselves, the assistants went, two by two, to the -waiting victims. One fixed the cord and made sure that both it and the -branch were strong, the other loosed the victim's bonds. One of the -serfs wailed and begged for his life. He met only contemptuous glances, -and was kicked and thumped by the assistants. As he would not be quiet, -they forced a stone in between his jaws.</p> - -<p>When Atle Jarl saw that his assistants had finished<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span> their preparations -he gave a sign. At the same instant the victims were strung up all -together. Just before they had ceased their struggles a whistling sound -came through the wood. A gust of wind imparted a swinging motion to the -dangling bodies. A thrill of satisfaction mingled with awe went through -the hearts of those assembled. Odin had accepted the offering. Slowly -the procession wound its way back from Odin's grove. When they reached -the temple, the dead bodies of the sacrificed animals had already -been carried away by serfs, to be flayed and divided. The body of the -serf-woman, Trude, had also been removed. It had been sunk in the holy -well by the gable-end of the temple. This was not the first victim it -had swallowed.</p> - -<p>Odin was drawn to his place on the right hand of Thor. Atle Jarl took -the sacrificial bracelet off his arm and laid it on the mound by the -side of the bowl. This concluded the first part of the sacrificial -feast—the slaughter night. The people went to their tents and crept -under their skins, to get a little sleep. The early spring day was -already dawning in the east.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">XII</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif went silently towards the tent. Ingolf was pleasantly -fatigued, and felt cheerful. He enjoyed the mental relaxation and -dreamy sleepiness which follows when an inner excitement has found -its natural relief. He went from the ceremony confirmed in his faith -with strengthened will. He felt himself in covenant relation with his -ferocious gods.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span></p> - -<p>With Leif the case was opposite. He had been sickened by the sight -and smell of the blood of the sacrificed animals. All the rest, and -especially Ingolf's behaviour, had had a repelling effect upon <i>him</i> -who did not believe in the gods, nay, who had a profound contempt for -these ugly, bedizened images of wood. Ingolf's thorough absorption in -the ceremonies had made him sick at heart. Here was something he did -not understand. How <i>could</i> Ingolf quietly watch helpless men being -ill-treated and murdered in honour of the gods? How <i>could</i> he worship -gods whom he believed he could appease by hanging serfs and criminals -in their honour? Leif did not understand it. He felt himself suddenly -alone, and an eager longing for Helga took possession of him. There was -something about Ingolf which was beyond his comprehension. In relation -to the gods there would always be something to divide them. Hitherto -this had possessed such a slight significance for Leif that he had not -given the matter a thought. Now it grew suddenly, assumed a shape, and -was not to be got away from. Ingolf must certainly not become aware how -great a difference there was between them in this respect. For if he -did, how could he think of entering into brotherhood with him?</p> - -<p>Leif's emotion seethed and fermented. With every step his inward -excitement rose higher. To speak out to Ingolf would never do; if once -he began to speak, wild and uncontrolled words would stream from his -tongue. And he had vowed to himself never to let his fiery temperament -discharge itself in evil words over Ingolf.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span></p> - -<p>But, on the other hand, the excitement in his mind gradually became -uncontrollable. And now they were so near the tents, that only a few -steps more would rob him of the opportunity of relieving himself. He -stopped, perplexed, without knowing what he should say or do.</p> - -<p>"Ingolf!" he broke out suddenly, as if in bewilderment; his voice -was hoarse and unrecognizable. Ingolf stopped, surprised, and turned -towards him. In an instant they were confronting each other, Ingolf -with an astonished, questioning expression in his eyes and face, Leif -quivering in every limb with an excitement which bid fair to derange -his mind. He rushed at his cousin, flung his arms round him tightly, -and hissed from between his clenched teeth: "Look out!"</p> - -<p>Ingolf did not understand what he was about, and had no time to -consider. He needed all his presence of mind to keep on his legs, -for Leif attacked him with all his might, and his strength seemed to -increase with his exertions. Ingolf was not long in discovering that -this was serious; he had to defend himself or fall. Leif hissed and -groaned and bellowed like a maniac. Ingolf thought it was best to make -an end of it, and passed gradually over to the offensive. But it took -him time, and he needed to exert all his strength to overcome Leif. At -last he succeeded. He took advantage of a slip on Leif's part, slowly -deprived him of his foothold—then came the decisive moment—Leif -overbalanced and fell.</p> - -<p>Ingolf remained lying on the top of him. He had a good grip, and -held him fast. Leif's face was purple and swollen, and he foamed at -the mouth. His eyes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span> were bloodshot, and were so furious that Ingolf -suddenly felt pity for him.</p> - -<p>"Cousin, be reasonable now," he begged persuasively. But to be overcome -in such a purely physical way had been too much for Leif. He struggled -hopelessly to get one arm loose, and when he did not succeed he hissed -with suppressed rage: "I could kill you!" Ingolf let him go at once and -sprang up. But Leif did not do the same, as he had expected. He had -discharged his emotions now and had given up. He remained lying with -his eyes closed, while the shame scorched and burnt in his soul.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood for a little while looking at him. He felt the wrath -lurking in ambush within himself, and bravely fought with it. "What -have I done?" he asked at last quietly.</p> - -<p>Leif did not answer, but remained lying there, quiet and motionless, -with closed eyes. Within himself he was silently and hopelessly -wondering how he should set about opening his eyes and rising. Ingolf -stood looking at him. He began gradually to understand him, and to -enter into his feelings. Leif had madly set himself against the gods. -But what was the use of so attacking him, he would like to know? Well, -Leif had his peculiarities in everything. Now he lay there and was -ashamed, and could not bring himself to open his eyes. The best thing -was to give him a little time to collect himself. Ingolf remained -standing awhile and waited. "Come now, Leif!" he urged, in a friendly -tone, and Leif rose. Slowly he collected himself and got on his legs. -Ingolf stood and looked at him with curi<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span>osity. His features were -relaxed, and his eyes were dull and troubled.</p> - -<p>"What was the matter with you?" asked Ingolf earnestly, and could not -suppress a little laugh.</p> - -<p>Leif stood a short while without answering, as though searching his -memory for something he had forgotten. "You needn't trouble yourself -about it," he answered in a weary and rather shy tone, but not without -a certain defiance. "It was not you I hated, but your gods."</p> - -<p>"So it was not very strange you could not win, cousin," answered Ingolf -cheerfully. "You are still too slight of build to fight with the gods."</p> - -<p>"I shall not go with you to a feast any more," answered Leif, -unaffected by Ingolf's cheerfulness. "This once I may be allowed to say -it, and I beg you not to forget it. Your gods and your worship of them -are an abomination to me, and will always be so. Even if it should lose -me my brother, I must say it."</p> - -<p>There was a smothered warmth in Leif's words which made Ingolf serious.</p> - -<p>"It is just with you, as you are, that I wish to enter into -brotherhood, Leif," he answered quietly. "Your relation to the gods is -a matter between you and them. What you think of my worship of them -is your own affair. But I am anxious that you should understand that -I belong with all my soul and will to the gods. They were my fathers' -gods; if I were false to them, I should be false to my fathers. Rather -would I this very moment sacrifice myself to Odin than that that should -happen."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span></p> - -<p>"But then it is a sacrifice on your part," answered Leif quietly, "when -you enter into brotherhood with me who despise the gods, and so have -been false to my fathers."</p> - -<p>Ingolf was silent for a while. "It is another matter with you than with -me," he answered. "I cannot explain it, but I feel that it is quite -another matter with you. I should become weaker by not believing in the -gods; you would become so by believing in them. We are so different, -Leif. And I wish to be your brother as you are."</p> - -<p>"I will do my best that you may never regret that," answered Leif -quietly.</p> - -<p>They went to their tents. It was already nearly daylight. In the east -the sky was faintly red; there was only a short time to the sunrise. -Ingolf and Leif did not talk any more. They crept silently into their -sleeping-bags. But neither of them could close an eye. They remained -lying quiet till nearly midday. When the sun was at its zenith that -day, their brotherhood was to be sealed.</p> - -<p>Leif was the first who rose. When he had met Ingolf's open eyes, he -said in a low, cheerful tone: "Let us run to the stream."</p> - -<p>Ingolf sprang up. "Yes, we will." They ran to a place outside the -encampment, where they were in the shelter of a cliff, and where they -had been accustomed to wash themselves when, as small boys, they -visited their friends at Gaulum. Ingolf dipped his head in the water, -rubbed hard with both hands, and snorted cheerfully. But Leif flung -away every stitch of clothing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span> and lay down in the running water. When -Ingolf saw it, he immediately followed his example. And so they lay -side by side in the stream, and let the cold running water stream over -their bodies, as when they were little boys.</p> - -<p>Leif looked at the sun. "We shall have to hurry." They sat for a little -while, squeezed the water out of their hair, and let the sun and the -wind dry their skins. But the water remained in drops on their skins -and would not be dried. Then they took their shirts and rubbed each -other, and then dressed in a trice. "Let us go slowly back," said Leif, -when they had their clothes on, and Ingolf had to look closer at him, -for such a proposal was very unlike him. Leif answered his questioning -look. "Otherwise we shall be so breathless, and we are getting too big -now to run like children."</p> - -<p>When they came up from the little valley in which the stream ran, they -saw that the people were already gathered, and hastened their steps. -Leif looked up hastily at the sun. "It is not yet quite midday," he -said, relieved, but went on.</p> - -<p>They arrived at the place at the same time as Atle Jarl, who as -high priest was to conduct the proceedings. Atle Jarl, generally a -mild and amiable man, wore his severest expression that day. He had -the sacrificial bracelet on his arm and a spear in his hand. A serf -followed him bearing two turf-cutters and two bright, sharp-pointed -knives. The people had gathered round a circular space, marked out with -wooden pegs. They readily made way for the two cousins and Atle Jarl.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> -When they reached the place marked out, Atle Jarl curtly bade the two -future brothers take off their shoes and stockings and step into the -ring. While they were doing so, he himself stepped into the ring, and -with his spear marked off a semicircle within it. Then Ingolf and Leif -each received his turf-cutter with orders to begin, each on his own -side of the semicircle, and cut a turf loose, taking care, however, -that both its ends remained firm. The turf that was to be cut loose was -to remain a living part of the ground. Ingolf was set to cut on the -outside of the semicircle, Leif on the inside. They each dropped on -one knee, stuck their turf-cutters into the ground, and began to cut. -Their task was to cut a solid piece of turf which would hold fast when -it was raised. Ingolf cut with an even, straight stroke; he was quiet -and undisturbed by the people standing and looking at him. Leif, on -the other hand, was nervous. He began cutting with all his might; his -edge became bent and uneven, and sweat was pouring from him before he -had got half through. When the spectators saw their different ways of -working, they smiled and winked at each other.</p> - -<p>Orn and Rodmar stood just outside the ring. Orn did not look happy, -but he concealed his displeasure under a mask of indifference. Rodmar -stood and looked angrily at Leif. He could hardly restrain himself from -shouting to him and correcting him. He saw, however, clearly that it -would only make bad worse, and controlled himself. But he leant towards -Orn and whispered as though making an excuse. "Ingolf will need all his -quiet and strength before he can get Leif tamed."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He cannot be tamed," answered Orn in a low tone, but with emphasis -in his voice. "A horse with the staggers cannot be broken in; it is a -useless animal, and brings ill-luck."</p> - -<p>"He is my son," answered Rodmar, who always found fault with Leif but -could not bear others doing so. "You judge him too severely."</p> - -<p>"He is your son and my kinsman," Orn whispered back sombrely, -"otherwise this ratification of brotherhood would not have taken -place—at least as long as I had a breath left in my body."</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif had now cut loose the piece of turf, and went together -to lift it. They raised it carefully till it stood straight up and -formed an arch. Then Atle Jarl stepped in and placed his spear in -the middle of the arch to hold the turf up. He himself stood and -supported the spear while Ingolf and Leif cut loose an oblong turf -under the arch. Their blood was not to run on the greensward, but -was to mingle on the bare earth. When they had finished they gave up -their turf-cutters, and at Atle Jarl's command stepped in under the -turf arch, each on his own side of the spear-shaft. Atle Jarl now -dictated the oath, and they vowed mutual brotherhood, each with his -right hand on the sacred bracelet. When the oath had been taken, serfs -came with knives. Atle Jarl received the knives and handed them to the -newly-sworn brothers, with the command to confirm the brotherhood they -had just inaugurated by letting their blood flow jointly on the sacred -earth. Atle Jarl showed them briefly where they should pierce their -calves with the knives.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif both did so at the same moment. Ingolf thrust his -knife-point well in and cut a deep gash. Leif put his knife right -through so that the point projected a couple of inches on the other -side of his calf. He had difficulty in drawing it out again. The blood -ran down in red streams. The spectators felt a strange shuddering -thrill at seeing how it oozed out from under the naked soles of their -feet. Leif watched the course of his blood attentively as it approached -Ingolf's on the brown scar of earth between them. As it seemed to him -to go too slowly, he stooped down, directed the streams of blood with -the point of his knife, and stirred the blood and earth round between -him and Ingolf. A laugh then rang out in the air from hundreds of -throats. Even Orn smiled, though against his will, and Atle Jarl's eyes -assumed a milder expression.</p> - -<p>Leif looked hastily up and straightened himself with a jerk. He looked -round, a little astonished, and his eyes rested on Ingolf. A very -pleasant smile lay on Ingolf's face, and there was a moist glimmer in -his eyes.</p> - -<p>Atle Jarl now proclaimed that Ingolf Arnarson and Leif Rodmarsson had -entered into legal brotherhood, and named the witnesses. With that the -solemn ceremony was at an end. The grass-turfs were carefully laid down -again in order that they might grow firm and be incorporated with the -earth's life.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif were now joined together by the strongest bonds that -exist—the blood-tie between brothers, the most sacred and inviolable -of all blood and family ties. The earth by which they had been<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span> formed -in different mothers' wombs had now drunk their blood mingled, and had -at the same time given them new birth, since they had passed together -under the turf arch, a part of earth's living frame. The earth knew -now, and had recognized their covenant—a covenant no power could -break. The sons of Atle were the first who approached to tender their -good wishes on the occasion.</p> - -<p>Haasten pressed Ingolf's hand and whispered confidentially: "You have -in Leif made a brother who at any time and without hesitation will -give his blood for you to the last drop. Keep always a watchful eye on -him, for his mind is as easily moved as a willow, but it has also the -willow's toughness."</p> - -<p>Holmsten handed over to Leif a broad-bladed, long-shafted battle-ax -with a handle inlaid with gold, a splendid weapon, which made -Leif colour with joy. "Here is an ax for you, friend Leif," he -said cheerfully. "Swing it bravely, but take care that you do not -absent-mindedly come to cleave your friends' heads with it!"</p> - -<p>Leif was moved to tears. He kissed Holmsten for the ax. Leif and -Holmsten's friendship lasted for whole days, to the great joy and -relief of Ingolf and Haasten. They had never before been able to keep -the peace for even a few hours at a time. Ingolf began to believe that -the costly gifts which had been exchanged between Holmsten and Leif -must have some special significance. He felt unusually cheerful in -spirits that day. Leif also felt a peace and sense of security which -was strange to him. It was as though the responsibility which he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span> -assumed in entering into brotherhood evoked his manhood. He seemed to -have suddenly grown adult. His mind had found an equilibrium, which -acted beneficially, and was plainly traceable in his bearing.</p> - -<p>Evening came, and the second night of the sacrificial feast was about -to commence. As people began to go to the temple, Leif said to Ingolf: -"I shall not go. I shall remain at home in the tent."</p> - -<p>"Very well, I won't go either," said Ingolf, and tried to appear as -though it were a matter of indifference to him.</p> - -<p>But Leif would not hear of that. "Those who know me will not be -surprised that I remain away," he said. "It is another matter with you. -If you won't go alone, you will oblige me to go with you, and I don't -much like going there."</p> - -<p>At last Ingolf went alone. When he entered the temple the people were -already assembled with great jubilation and much noise. On the floor -there was burning a fire from one end of the temple to the other -outside the partition-wall. This fire, named Langildene ("the long -fires"), could be crossed at various points, though only by going -through the lambent flames. Over it hung great cauldrons, whence the -fumes of the meat of the sacrifices filled the air with vapour and -smoke tempting to hungry stomachs.</p> - -<p>Tables and benches were arranged on both sides of the fire. It was some -time before each man had his horn. Then Atle Jarl rose, consecrated the -drinking, and proposed the toast in honour of Odin. It was a toast for -Victory and Might, and everyone had to empty his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span> horn to the bottom. -Some made the sign of the hammer over the horn of mead. They were -those who trusted in their own power and might. They consecrated their -drinking to Thor. Now other serfs entered, bearing great dishes. They -fished the meat out of the cauldrons with hooks, filled the dishes, and -bore them round. Then began a festive battle for the best morsels, with -shouting and laughter which shook the temple.</p> - -<p>Women now entered, lifted the gods down from their platforms, took off -their dresses, and began to rub them with the fat of the sacrificial -animals. This was a very solemn ceremony.</p> - -<p>When the guests had appeased their first hunger, full horns stood again -before them. Atle Jarl blessed the drinking, and they all emptied their -horns in honour of Thor. Then they ate again, but now quietly and -deliberately. The dishes were emptied and filled anew. There was no -scarcity of food or of beer.</p> - -<p>They drank horns to Njord and to Frey for peace and fertility. They -drank a horn to Brage, with which they pledged solemn vows. Last of -all, Atle Jarl rose, always steady on his legs and firm in his voice -(he had tasted mead before), blessed the drinking, and proposed a toast -in memory of their deceased kinsmen. That toast used not to be very -widely observed—by that time many lay under the table. Others had gone -outside, and the rows of the feasters grew thinner.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had gone to the temple, Leif's newly found mental -equilibrium suddenly forsook him. He was overcome by a feeling of -disquiet, strong and not to be shaken off—a fit of impatience which -rankled in his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> breast, and made him perspire and feel unwell. -Something must be done, he knew not what, until it suddenly became -clear to him that he could not do without Helga any longer. He ran -home to the house and got hold of a serf, whom he sent with a message -to Ingolf. Then he took a bridle in his hands and a saddle over -his shoulders and went off to find his horse. There was a strange -feverishness in all his proceedings, but he was cheerful and light of -heart, as was always the case when he had overcome uncertainty and -betaken himself to action. He found his horse, caught and saddled it, -and went straight homewards at full gallop. He dared not think at all, -for it was plain to him that it would be too long before he could see -Helga, and the thought made his heart sick. A feeling of longing was on -him, a longing of the strong kind, which grows in force if one gives -way to it. His rapid riding gave him relief, and released him from -thinking. He entered into a strange relation with the paths he rode by, -and every stone and bush which he passed on the way. A pasture which -he went by reminded him of the horse, and he dismounted, took off the -saddle and bridle, and lay down. The horse rolled on its back awhile, -then rose and began grazing eagerly. This haste seemed to quiet Leif's -longing, and he lay comfortably there. He allowed the horse to still -its sharpest pangs of hunger, but soon his patience was over, exhausted -and vanished. He saddled the horse again and went off at full gallop. -Daylight came, and he was forced to stop and let the horse breathe -and graze a little. This time Leif could not lie still, while it was -grazing. He sat a little, walked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span> a little, and was restless. Long -before the proper time he saddled the horse again, but before mounting -this time he patted its neck and head, scratched it behind the ear, and -spoke kindly to it: "If you hold out, I will remember you as long as we -both live!"</p> - -<p>So it carried him forward again, over hill and dale, over smooth, -grassy plains and stony tracts, over clear streams and roaring rivers. -The horse's clattering hoofs awoke in the air alternately falling and -rising echoes. So the incredible was accomplished, and the length of -the way slowly overcome. One morning at sunrise Leif arrived home. -Helga stood outside the house as though she had expected him, and the -world seemed new.</p> - -<p>"It is you, Leif," said Helga, and did not conceal her gladness. Leif -had already sprung from his horse. He ran to her and flung his arms -around her. "Helga," he said, and kissed her. "I <i>had</i> to come home all -at once." Helga laughed.</p> - -<p>"I dreamt of you last night," she said, and kissed him. "<i>That</i> was -what I dreamt."</p> - -<p>"What?" asked Leif.</p> - -<p>"That I kissed you."</p> - -<p>And she kissed him again. That was a happy day.</p> - - - - - - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph2"><a name="BOOK_II" id="BOOK_II">BOOK II</a></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">I</p> - - -<p class="drop">Y<span class="uppercase">ears</span> passed and nothing happened. There was much talk of disturbance -and disquiet in the north of the country. The young King Harald and his -uncle, Guttorm, were continually engaged in warfare. Various raisers of -disturbance had already been suppressed, but new ones were continually -starting up. The latest rumour current was, that the young King -purposed, as soon as he had given peace to his Kingdom, to extend it. -It did not look as if he had peaceful intentions. Dalsfjord as yet was -ravaged only by rumours. No events themselves, only the faint thunders -they aroused, came near there.</p> - -<p>Orn, however, was always of opinion that it was safest for Rodmar to -remain; especially as Leif had now undertaken the management of the -property, and Rodmar might as well remain in one place as another.</p> - -<p>Much beer was brewed in Orn's house. Perhaps it was not without some -connection with this that Orn and Rodmar's talk took all the more -a prophetic tinge. Obscure and rather disconnected wisdom flowed -liberally from their lips. Leif called this wise talk nonsense, and -was not ashamed to laugh openly in his father's face when he was more -wise and obscure than ever. Ingolf, on the other hand, although with -some difficulty, continued to invest Orn with a halo of dignity, and -showed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span> him all possible filial reverence. He always consulted him in -important questions, although certainly only for form's sake. And he -never brought forward a matter without having first procured permission -to speak. This pleased Orn in a high degree, although he sometimes felt -somewhat embarrassed by it, and almost always showed peevishness to his -son.</p> - -<p>Orn was by no means easy to deal with. For example, Ingolf, at the -beginning of the spring when he completed his nineteen winters, went -to him to hear his opinion regarding the sowing plans he had made for -the summer, and also about a necessary enlargement of the salt-kilns. -Orn looked up at him with a scornful and malicious look in his -drink-swollen eyes, heard fully all he had to say, and at last broke -out harshly on him.</p> - -<p>"You are only a peasant! A good-for-nothing you are, although you are -tall and heavy enough! You wear the family bracelet! What honour have I -from you? There is no energy in you. Do you think one finds honour in -the fields? Do you think one can plough it out of the ground? Food you -find, but never any honour. Do you think a man keeps fresh by burning -salt all his life? Keep away from me with your salt-burning and your -sowing-plans. Would any one believe you were a free man's son, and -soon full grown? Speak with the serfs about it. No—Harald, Halvdan -the Black's son—there is a fellow with some stuff in him! You'll feel -his knuckles one day—wait and see! He'll mark you all with the brand -of slavery—every man of you. Each and all of you will have to pay -tribute to him, if you do not want to be shorter<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> by a head or to have -your necks stretched! It is said that he intends to subdue all Norway -and to become sole King. How old are you now? Nineteen winters? He is -four years younger! You are no King—no! You are right in that. But -your forefathers were chiefs, and ruled themselves, and ruled others as -the King's peers. Go off to your fields and your salt-burning—I won't -listen to you any more. I won't <i>see</i> you! Go! Ha! Wait a little. Go -first to the smith, and have your fathers' weapons smelted down into -meat-axes! Have you not increased your stock? Are you not in want of -meat-axes! No, it was something different in my youth. If I had been -in my prime now, the good Harald would have found at least one neck he -could not break. Unless, indeed, I had deemed it wisest to assist him. -That also might be a way to honour. But you have only thoughts for your -fields and your salt-burning. Go!"</p> - -<p>Thus Orn spoke, and was very irritable. Ingolf listened to him -patiently without moving a muscle. And when he received the command -to go he retired with a respectful salute. He honoured the family in -his father, and did not wear the family bracelet in vain on his young -arm. Ingolf looked after his property; Leif neglected his. For the -first two years Leif had managed remarkably well alone. But when it -no longer amused him to rule and give orders to the house-servants, -he began to become somewhat careless. It was to his advantage that -his people were reliable and fond of him—remarkably so, in fact. He -might scold them thoroughly, using the whole of his copious vocabu<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span>lary -until his voice failed him. He might beat them and abuse them, and bid -them ten thousand times to go the straight way north or down to hell. -They admired his readiness of speech and energetic irritability. It -was always enlivening to see him in a rage. And it was characteristic -of him that his wrath was forgotten as soon as it had blazed up. It -flashed up like a fire of pine-needles and burnt out at once. Besides, -he was not small-minded, and let every one manage his own affairs, so -long as he minded his work. He was a kind and cheerful master to serve -under. Many plants grew in his track, but never the plant of dullness.</p> - -<p>Ingolf had another way with his people. He immediately became a father -and providence for them. He was considerate towards the old, and let -them have an easy time. They were never weary of blessing him. He -visited them often, and his visit was always like a gift. He showed -an equable temper with his people, demanded a certain amount of work -from them, and expressed in encouraging words his satisfaction with -work well done. On the other hand, no one had ever heard a threat from -his mouth. He had his own way of showing displeasure by a certain -indifferent silence which did not fail of its effect. No one liked to -feel himself the object of that quiet taciturnity. His peaceful manner -diffused a peculiar sense of security around him. He was careful in his -choice when he engaged new people, which rarely happened. Those whom he -had once engaged remained with him.</p> - -<p>Leif could not alter his nature; he was just Leif,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span> once and for all. -When he had managed his property with diligence and watchfulness for -three years it amused him no longer. He began to slacken, and let -things go at haphazard. And since they did not seem to go altogether -badly that way, he gradually preferred not to look after them at all. -So Ingolf found him going idle for whole months at a time. Ingolf -wondered at him. How could he choose to go on and undertake nothing? -No, that was going too far. Ingolf secretly kept an eye on Leif's -property, and saw that it was managed in some way without him, although -not thoroughly. So there was all the less reason for him to interfere -in Leif's way of living. There resulted a good deal of restraint -between the two sworn brothers which was unavoidable. Ingolf tried his -best not to let himself be irritated by Leif's idle ways. He exerted -himself to meet him as unconstrainedly as before. But his openness -was not natural as it used to be, and seemed forced. Leif noticed it -without thinking about it, and the feeling of restraint between them -continued.</p> - -<p>Only seldom did Leif follow Ingolf to the fields or to other business. -Their unconscious inner tension robbed their intercourse of all outer -comfort or heartiness. The sense of brotherhood and family feeling -between them decreased greatly, and threatened to vanish.</p> - -<p>Ingolf be-took himself to work as a defence. He wrapped himself in -business as in a coat of mail, and work shielded him to a certain -extent. But the unavoidable vacant hours were like rents in his armour. -And the weapons Ingolf had to fight against immediately found every -exposed place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span></p> - -<p>Leif was not the man to notice that something had happened when nothing -had really done so. He only felt boredom and emptiness, and the -difficulty there is in making time pass when like a refractory horse it -begins rearing on its hind-legs. Either he sat alone with Helga and let -the hours fly, or he simply lay and lazed somewhere, staring into space -and wondering what purpose there can be in a useless day. His mind -became every day more unbalanced, and his temper was like a sportive -squirrel. Sometimes his restlessness and impatience impelled him to -tease and vex those who surrounded him. Not even Helga escaped; on the -contrary, just because she was the most helpless before him, it was she -who suffered most. Not rarely his words made her cry. Afterwards he sat -silent and helpless, unable to repair what he had done, and feeling -intolerable pain.</p> - -<p>Leif's only excuse was that he was Leif and had lost his balance. The -hopeless melancholy of youth was upon him.</p> - -<p>Years passed and nothing happened. Hitherto each year had had one -event. They visited Gaulum, or Atle's sons visited them. One winter -Leif and Ingolf were invited to the feast at Gaulum; the next winter -they were the hosts. Hitherto in Leif's mind there had been a halo -about these feasts; he had awaited them with eagerness and taken part -in them with a happy fervour of abandonment. Now he hardly cared to -think of them any more, and had quite ceased to take pleasure in them.</p> - -<p>For there had gradually risen in Leif's mind, al<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span>though he carefully -concealed it, a strong ill-will against Atle's sons, especially -Holmsten. Holmsten had always been a thorn in his side. Holmsten's -voice and vocabulary, his smile, his way of being silent, and his whole -character had an irritating effect on Leif. At times, when he was not -especially sensitive, he could, as it were, lock such feelings out. -But there were other times when he stood and actually shivered with -irritation merely at seeing and hearing Holmsten. But, faithful to his -oath of brotherhood and promise to Ingolf, he suppressed all feelings -of that kind as best he could. In any case, they never broke out. Thus -it happened that Holmsten once in a humourous mood made merry over -Leif's appearance. He meant nothing serious by it, but an innocent -remark about Leif's large nose slipped thoughtlessly out of his mouth. -When he saw what effect it had upon Leif, who became quite red in the -face, he was immediately sorry, and said nothing. When Leif had thus -come to know what he looked like, his eyes were suddenly opened to -see how handsome Atle's sons were. From that day it was that he began -to hate them in his heart, especially the youngest. He now noticed -also how they looked at Helga, when they were on a visit. He did not -like those looks. Of course he could well understand that they could -scarcely keep their eyes from Helga. But Helga was his, and that made -a difference. And although Atle's sons could not know that, yet at any -rate they ought not to look at Helga so. It was especially Holmsten -with whom Leif found himself angry—Holmsten, whose existence from -the time that Leif was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> a boy had rankled like a thorn in his mind. -Holmsten was undeniably the handsomest of the brothers, perhaps because -he, as the youngest, was now at the handsomest age. Moreover, it was -Holmsten whose look fastened on Helga with the greatest pertinacity.</p> - -<p>Leif was pained, and suffered. The most intolerable part about it -almost was that it was impossible for him to let Helga notice his -jealousy. She did not give the slightest occasion for it, but that did -not comfort Leif at all—on the contrary. This made Leif's behaviour -towards her rough and unintelligible. She was almost obliged to believe -that he was no longer as fond of her as he had been, since he at times -could do without her. It was only the pain in his look, even when he -behaved in the most capricious way, which quieted her doubts. Yet she -went about sometimes with such pensive eyes. There sat Leif, with a -feeling of emptiness like a man who must see the most precious thing he -possesses slip out of his hand, and cannot move a finger. Leif could -at times become so anxious about Helga that all gladness and pleasure -in life forsook him. Often she looked at him with a questioning and -troubled look, and shut herself within herself.</p> - -<p>The summer after Leif had completed seventeen and Ingolf nineteen -winters, Atle's sons for the first time went on a Viking expedition. -That summer was the worst Leif had ever experienced. The want of -occupation, and the complete absence of all events, became doubly -intolerable now that he knew that other young men, who were not much -more than his own equals in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> age, were sailing out on the wide ways -of the sea, making the acquaintance of foreign people and lands, -trafficking or fighting with those whom they encountered wherever they -went, and, in any case, having new experiences every day and every hour -of the day. These thoughts were so painful that Leif at times became -quite poorly and depressed when they attacked him.</p> - -<p>That summer there arose besides in his distracted and uneasy mind a -besetting idea, which, when it had once taken root, was not to be -shaken off. Suppose Holmsten should be killed that summer, how would -Helga receive the news when she heard it? He could sit silent and -watch her for hours at a time in order to discover an answer to this -question. Sometimes he introduced the Viking expedition of Atle's sons -as a topic of conversation before her. She did not seem specially -interested in it, but talked willingly, though without great interest, -about it. These conversations gave Leif a strong impression of woman's -falsity!</p> - -<p>At last there came a day when he could hold out no longer, threw away -all shame, and went to Helga and told her that news had come from -Atle's sons that Holmsten had fallen. Helga sat for a while pensive -and serious. "So we shall never see him more," she said, with a slight -tremor in her voice. "I cannot really imagine Atle's sons without -thinking of them all three together—so I remember them the first time -I saw them, so one always saw them. His brothers will be very grieved -at losing him."</p> - -<p>Leif listened breathlessly, but her words and tone made him no wiser. -"Was it Haersten—or Haas<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span>ten?" he thought. "I should have told her -that all three had fallen."</p> - -<p>Utterly discomfited by this frustration of his attempt at surprise, -he gave it up altogether. Now he was reckless. "That is not true," he -confessed wearily. "There has come no news from Atle's sons."</p> - -<p>Helga became quite silent from surprise. Her astonished look rested -almost anxiously upon him. "How can you take it into your head to say -such things?"</p> - -<p>Leif looked maliciously and despairingly at her. "It is still too early -to weep for Holmsten," he said coldly and scornfully. Then he rose -suddenly and went. As he stepped out of the door, a burst of cheerful, -rippling laughter broke out behind him. "Why does she laugh?" he -thought, anxious and angry at the same time, but did not turn round to -examine her face. The rest of the day he kept puzzling about her laugh. -Did she laugh because it was not true that Holmsten had fallen, or did -she only laugh at him, because she had discovered that he was jealous -of Holmsten? For the rest it seemed to Leif that neither was a laughing -matter. So morbid had he gradually become that all laughter seemed to -him suspicious and unbecoming. It took Helga several days to eradicate -the effects of her laughter from Leif's mind. Even kisses and embraces -seemed ineffectual. He suffered from his peculiar obstinate temper, -insisting that he had been insulted, but unable to overcome it. It -required a severe effort before he could bring himself to repay Helga's -gentleness with the same.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span></p> - -<p>But then he seemed all at once to have become quite different. It -seemed as though the exposure he had made of himself had cured him. -He felt an immense relief. Now he had, at any rate, proof that Helga -would neither become white as snow, nor fall dead, even if she should -hear that Holmsten had fallen. He began gradually to surmise that his -jealousy was only a cob-web of the brain.</p> - -<p>Besides this, a thought had taken possession of him which drove all -spiteful spectres out of his mind. As early as the next summer he would -go on a Viking expedition himself. He would not remain here and become -prematurely old and peevish. It was true that at summer-time he would -still be two years short of the regular Viking age. But Ingolf would at -that time be of the right age and could get his going legalized—for -Ingolf would go too, as a matter of course. They could not go about at -home for ever and become moss-grown without and mouldy within.</p> - -<p>"Look at the old men!" he broke out, when in words that stumbled over -each other he made Helga privy to his plan. "Must one not be sorry -for them? Yet they have been young once. This is what age makes of -people. It is better, when one is good for nothing else but boasting, -to have something to boast of, than for want of experiences to become a -wretched liar."</p> - -<p>"Do you think that you will some day become like—like your father?" -asked Helga, smiling. She thought Rodmar was worse than Orn.</p> - -<p>"Without doubt," answered Leif decidedly. "I can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> certainly not realize -it. But why should I become otherwise? Must they not have once been -young and full of life? Now they drivel!"</p> - -<p>Helga sat for a little while and thought. And while she thought, her -expression changed and became pensive and serious.</p> - -<p>"You are so imprudent, Leif," she said, with anxious eyes, "I fear you -will be killed in your first battle."</p> - -<p>Leif laughed arrogantly. "Have you not noticed that I am invulnerable," -he outbroke, with a beaming smile, "that nothing can injure me? There -is something or other which protects me. I have thought about it. It -can only be <i>your</i> love, Helga. What else should it be?"</p> - -<p>Helga kissed him. She had tears in her eyes. "If my love can protect -you, Leif, you <i>are</i> invulnerable. My own friend, do whatever you will, -only do not quite forget me."</p> - -<p>Leif hurried from the place to meet Ingolf. And when he found him -he was so completely the old Leif, with body and soul intent upon a -definite object, that, with the stream of his talk and the irresistible -absoluteness of his manner, he swept all ill-humour out of Ingolf's -mind. Now that Leif had become quite himself again, Ingolf needed no -more to be on the watch regarding his own attitude towards him. Ingolf -stood quite quietly, listened to him, and allowed him to talk freely, -without the slightest attempt at interruption. He merely stood and -looked at him, and enjoyed feeling how his eagerness infected his own -mind like a happy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span> excitement. Ingolf felt at that moment a gladness -which he had forgotten. He could have embraced his brother.</p> - -<p>While Leif spoke further and developed his plans, Ingolf pondered. He -only followed Leif's stream of talk with one ear, only to ensure that -nothing important escaped him. Meanwhile, he subjected the project to -independent consideration. Perhaps it was, at any rate, over early to -join in a Viking expedition just now. Perhaps they ought rather to -wait a couple of years; Leif was so young, and was still not of the -warrior's age. But, on the other hand, Leif needed a change just now. -And he was quite self-reliant, though not of the proper age. They could -also train themselves in the use of weapons in the winter. If they -waited, Leif would again become strange and not to be understood or put -up with. For Leif's sake they must go. How completely he was again the -old Leif, even in his thoughts!</p> - -<p>Ingolf concluded his considerations by saying: "I will talk with my -father about the matter," in the middle of Leif's stream of words. -Then Leif became uncontrollable for a while. He seized hold of Ingolf -and whirled him round. He knew that with this sentence the matter was -decided. But it seemed to him when, out of breath he let his laughing -brother go, that he absolutely must say something about Orn.</p> - -<p>"The old blusterer!" he snorted contemptuously. "To think that we -should guide ourselves by <i>his</i> opinion. Well, do as you like. Only -forget not to say that we shall bring wine home for him—much wine. -Then you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> will see how tractable he will become. I will promise my -father the same, in order to make him willing to give up the keys of -the weapon-chest."</p> - -<p>Ingolf went to his father, put the matter in a few words before him, -asked him for ships and merchandize, and first and foremost for his -consent to their making an expedition the next summer.</p> - -<p>While Ingolf talked, Orn sat with a dull look and an unwilling -expression in his face, as if it was with difficulty that he heard -him to the end. "Ships and merchandize are your own," he answered -peevishly, when Ingolf was silent. "You can do with both what you will, -and it would not surprise me if you returned home empty-handed. Leif -will still prove a costly brother to you. He will be captured, and -you will have to pay the ransom. Keep a good watch on the ships, and -don't let yourself be cheated in trafficking. When they offer you one -cask of wine for a bear's skin, you should ask three, then you will -get two. For the rest, you can go anywhere in the world as far as I -am concerned, if only you do not disgrace your father. Go! No, wait a -little. If Atle's sons go again on an expedition in the summer, show -that you have a little intelligence, and go with them. Then you will -be five together, and can better hold your own where you go. But if -you return home without a good stock of red wine from the land of the -Franks, I will never see you before my eyes, or hear so much as the -sound of your voice. Go!"</p> - -<p>Leif also talked with his father. He was extravagant in his description -of the matter, and lavish in promises. He simply told his father that -now in Ireland and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span> British Isles grape-wine from all the lands of -the earth could be bought. When the old Rodmar, made young again by the -thought of earth's flowing glories, began to talk of travelling with -them, Leif changed his tone, and pictured the dangers and fatigues of -the journey in vivid colours. Then Rodmar shrivelled into himself again -and gave up the thought of travelling.</p> - -<p>But Leif got the keys of the weapon-chest, and for the first time -obtained his father's blessing.</p> - -<p>Ingolf told Leif that his father had proposed that they should join -with Atle's sons in the expedition. At first Leif was a little annoyed, -but his joy was so great that everything else became of secondary -importance in comparison with the prospect that he was going out—out -on long journeys in the wide world. He saw at once the reasonableness -of the proposed arrangement. They gained in strength by joining with -Atle's sons, and would be invincible. Besides, there would be more -ships, and the expedition would be a grander thing all round. And there -was, moreover, something enticing in the idea of being with Atle's sons -and witnessing what good and evil befell them.</p> - -<p>Perhaps he would have the experience of seeing one or more of them fall -by the enemy's hand. That would be an experience worth bringing home. -When he had got so far in his considerations, he gave Ingolf's proposal -his unconditional approval.</p> - -<p>There was much joy in Orn's house. The old men were enlivened, their -stories became more cheerful, and they were not quite so peevish as -before. They already anticipated beforehand in their thoughts how the -barrels<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span> of red wine from the land of the Franks would be trundled up -to the house from the landing-place. They knew how a barrel of wine -should be handled from the moment the bung was drawn out till it stood -empty. They already became fastidious and difficult to please with -their thoughts of the red wine.</p> - -<p>From that time they drank only mead. All other beer tasted sour, -they said, and wrinkled their noses. One day Orn summoned Ingolf and -reminded him in an imperious tone of honey: "From henceforth only mead -will be brewed here in the house. Go!"</p> - -<p>Ingolf smiled to himself when he came out from his father. When no one -saw it, he permitted himself now and then a smile. Ingolf and Leif had -their ships examined, and made other preparations.</p> - -<p>Leif spent most days down below at the boat-houses. He was -indefatigable, and showed a reflectiveness and care in his preparations -which both surprised and rejoiced Ingolf.</p> - -<p>They were to equip three ships, so there was much to do in taking goods -on board and arranging them, especially as the ships had not been -used for many years, and had therefore to be made taut, tarred and -thoroughly overhauled.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif divided the work: Leif looked after the ships and their -equipment, while Ingolf managed the properties of both, and arranged -for obtaining by exchange goods for the expedition.</p> - -<p>Leif was indefatigable. Neither the autumn's clammy rain nor the -winter's keen frost and furious snow-storms overcame his energy. The -whole day long,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span> and sometimes far into the night, he was at the -water-side. Helga had to seek him there so that he should not be quite -apart from her. She was glad to see him so happy and absorbed. She was -very warm-hearted, and when he could spare her some time, it was as -though he gave her a treasure. When he thus for a time had forgotten -his work, Helga's exuberant feeling, mingled with the desire to see -Leif at work, made her occasionally remind him that he forgot the time. -The energy with which he set to work again could be a song of secret -gladness in Helga's heart for the rest of the day.</p> - -<p>That winter it was Ingolf and Leif's turn to visit Atle's sons. Already -during their first day at Gaulum, Ingolf brought up the subject which -was to him at the moment of greatest importance. Turning to Haasten, he -told the brothers that he and Leif had resolved to go on an expedition -in the summer, and proposed to join them under Haasten's leadership, -provided the brothers also had determined on a cruise.</p> - -<p>Atle's sons had had a prosperous summer and were going out again. -Haasten considered it self-evident that they should go in company. He -asked his brothers' opinion. Haersten agreed with him. "Leif is two -winters short of the regular Viking-age," answered Holmsten, with so -little reflection that he hardly knew he had said it, before the words -were out of his mouth.</p> - -<p>Leif coloured. And as was always the case when he became angry, he -involuntarily straightened himself. "Let us see if I stand back in any -matter, when occasion arises," he answered, keeping calm successfully.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span> -"If not, is there any reason for setting me aside on account of my -youth?" Ingolf stood pale and resolute. "Leif and I go together," he -said slowly. "I did not think this objection possible, or I would not -have brought forward any proposal for fellowship. Yet we all know how -common it is that the elder lawfully take the younger. Now, let us -talk no more about it. We brothers are men enough to make our way for -ourselves."</p> - -<p>"I for my part am willing to go in fellowship with you both," answered -Holmsten quietly and undisturbed, "and willing to take Leif. I only -meant by what I said to draw attention to the fact that he is not of -the legal age."</p> - -<p>"Then your words were incautious and liable to be misunderstood," said -Haasten reprovingly, in a severe tone which he seldom used towards his -brothers. Then turning to Ingolf he continued: "We brothers offer you -our fellowship, and beg you earnestly not to decline our offer. We have -been friends since we were boys. We belong together on sea and on land. -I will answer for it that we brothers keep our agreement to the last -drop of our blood and the last farthing in our possession."</p> - -<p>Thus they agreed to sail together on a Viking expedition under the -leadership of Haasten as the eldest. The place and time of their -meeting would be further discussed with Ingolf at the time of the -spring sacrifice.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">II</p> - - -<p>One sunny day in the fresh early summer, when airy white clouds were -passing across the bright blue sky and a cheerful breeze was blowing -over the dark blue sea, Ingolf and Leif sailed with their six ships -from Dalsfjord to meet Atle's sons at Hisargavl.</p> - -<p>Busy days had preceded their departure. Ingolf had in the course of -the year collected a quantity of goods. They had to be divided among -the ships, put on board, stowed away, and secured carefully. There -were dried fish in quantities—some which they had caught themselves, -and some bought from Lofoten. There were dried skins. There were large -bales of wool. There was also a quantity of furs, obtained from inland -by commerce with the Finns; light wares, minever, and other varieties -of skins. When the goods had been stowed together amidships, the whole -heap was covered with skins for protection against rain and sea, and -well secured besides by long ropes and straps of hide.</p> - -<p>The two largest of Ingolf's and Leif's six ships were dragon-ships. -Each had five-and-thirty oars on board, in all, seventy oar-holes, and -were remarkable warships. Splendidly carved dragon-heads, which could -be taken off and put on at pleasure, towered high over the sharp prows, -showing their teeth in war-like fashion and with tongues stretched out -contemptuously against sea and sky, storms and enemies. The stern of -the ship formed the dragon's tail, was artistically carved, and was, as -well as the gunwale, adorned with ingenious intertwined devices.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span></p> - -<p>The other ships were smaller. Two of them had thirty oars on board, the -others five-and-twenty. They were also ornamented with animals' heads -on the bows, and devices along the gunwale and stern, although not so -splendidly as the leading ships.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif stood each on the poop of his dragon-ship when the -little fleet rowed out from the landing-place by Orn's house. On -the higher ground were gathered all those who were to remain behind -at home. While the ships were still near the land, loud shouts of -farewell were exchanged between those who stayed behind and those who -were departing. But very soon the long, slender ships with their rows -of oars crept out of hearing. They could then only make signs to one -another.</p> - -<p>All this fuss about departure annoyed Ingolf. As soon as they were -in somewhat open water, he had the striped, four-sided, square sail -hoisted. There was only one sail to each ship, but this one could be -turned round the mast and managed with great ease and skill.</p> - -<p>While they were still near land Leif often turned and looked back. -He only saw one among the figures of those left behind—a girl whose -fair hair floated in the breeze. She stood so still. Every time he saw -her, his eyes filled with tears, which blotted her from his view. He -did his best to refrain from weeping, but was on the verge of tears. -For the moment the expedition lost all its attraction for him. He felt -suddenly that wherever Helga was not, there was only triviality and -tediousness. If he could have done so honourably he would have turned -back. He felt the separation so acutely<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span> that he was neither aware of -the blue sea nor the sunny day. He could not understand why he had not -before considered how impossible it really was to be parted from Helga -for a whole summer. He suffered, moreover, from a painful consciousness -that in his joyful absorption in the prospect of going on an expedition -he had not thought of her at all. He hoped that she would not feel the -separation so severely as he did, but immediately retraced the wish. -For there was a certain consolation in being missed. His distress and -inner confusion were great. Rapid oars were rowing away from Helga -and home, which had always made brightness in his soul, and had now -increased indescribably in value and attractiveness—rapid oars were -rowing him away, and he had to let it be so. He was also obliged, in -order not to let himself fall behind, to pull himself together and, -following Ingolf's example, give command to hoist the sail.</p> - -<p>The striped sail bellied out joyfully before the breeze. The heavily -loaded ships pitched moderately. The water foamed around their bows -and splashed against their sides. It was a voyage of the kind which -makes a man feel peaceful and comfortable. The sting of grief in Leif's -consciousness was dulled. His bereavement was mollified by the joy -of journeying. The fjord opened out, and angry-looking waves spoke -seriously with the ships, though always in the most friendly way. -Willingly and yieldingly, if only they were able to float and advance, -the ships obeyed the movements of the waves.</p> - -<p>The crews on board were very cheerful. Sailing was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span> a pleasure. They -raised their ringing voices in a loud song, while they looked to the -weapons, ground their axes, fixed spear-points firm in their shafts, -sharpened knives, and tested the strength of their bows. The oars -lay in piles on the forks hung up for that purpose, and the wind was -friendly enough to do the work. It was all as it should be; it was a -happiness to live and a joy to think that they would soon have use -for their weapons. Arms and legs were stretched out, and muscles were -carefully and critically felt. Yes, they were all right. Some had -specially hard and round knots of muscle to show, which were felt by -all the bystanders, and the owners were both congratulated and secretly -envied. The youngest, and those who had the most copious vocabulary, -swore by the salt water and the golden bristles of the holy boar that -they would neither admire nor envy. Secretly they promised themselves -that they would take good swigs from the train-oil barrel.</p> - -<p>Thus the day passed, and it was a glorious day.</p> - -<p>By the evening there was only a certain, not altogether uncomfortable, -depression remaining from the pain Leif had felt at parting from Helga. -The rest of it he threw off in sleep. As he saw before him coasts which -he did not know and had not seen before—perfectly new coasts in varied -beauty—his mind took its last and decisive turn. Henceforth it only -looked forward.</p> - -<p>"Is that Norway, too?" he asked, rubbing his eyes. "And have we sailed -the whole night? Norway is great and beautiful! It must be splendid to -live here."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span></p> - -<p>He swallowed every new view with greedy eyes. These strange coasts -aroused an intense desire to live in him. Here life was lived and many -things happened—many things which one had no idea of.</p> - -<p>The sworn brothers met Atle's sons, who also had each three ships, -at Hisargavl, as they had agreed. And carried by a breeze, which had -increased to what Vikings would call a good wind, the fifteen ships -steered westward over the sea. They intended to go to the British -Isles and greet the chiefs there. The ships glided smoothly over the -water, keeping together as much as possible. Acquaintances were made -between the ships, accompanied by mutual promises of beer and wine. The -new friends swore to drink each other's healths in horns as soon as -opportunity offered. There was much merriment on board. Here young and -old felt in high spirits. On the sea they were at home, as everywhere -where there was a prospect of adventure and the clash of weapons. And -as the wind increased in strength their spirits rose.</p> - -<p>When, next day, there came a storm, their expressions of joy were -not quite so boisterous and demonstrative; now each had something to -look after with his oar or scoop, but the air on board was full of -courage and contentment with events as they might arrange themselves. -A demand was made on their strength, and that was not bad, since they -had it. They would show the old storm-god, Aegir, that they too would -gladly have a brush with him. "Come on, Aegir's daughters, whose kiss -is wet and salt and in its way burning! Come on, you white-tufted, -seaweed-adorned young<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span> maidens! The Vikings will not shrink from any -embrace, not even when willingly offered. Even Valkyries and Aegir's -daughters they will embrace with joy. Come on! You will see our -fellow's strength!" Thus they sang and boasted. This voyage made the -old feel young in soul again and matured the young. Gliding along with -oar and scoop, they chewed their dry fish. They had a long time to wait -for any real sleep and rest. In the light nights a healthy man sleeps -only like the birds. If he is on a sea voyage, he closes one eye, takes -what rest he can get amid the waters, and enjoys the night air. For -the rest, he chews his dried fish and is content. One must take the -wind and water as it chances. If neither sun nor stars are visible, -one sails by instinct, which is easy. Odin the All-Father has had his -offerings, and Njord also is at hand. Perhaps the gods guide when the -stars fail. And, anyhow, the Norns have not lost them from sight. They -received what was due to them, and that was as it should be.</p> - -<p>After some days and nights of sailing in storm and cloudy weather the -Vikings sighted land. One sleety morning, after a night of rain, some -bare, bleak islands emerged from the fog; otherwise they seemed quite -comfortable. The sea sang them lullabies, and bordered them with white -foam along the cliffs, like a certain other land. Broad billows broke -in mighty abandonment against rugged coasts. "It must be splendid to -live here," thought Leif. He stood and stared at the land with longing -in his eyes. Now they knew where they were, and could confidently sail -farther. One group of islands succeeded another, all equally bleak<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> -and bare. The old experienced Vikings informed the ignorant that there -were the Hjaltland and Orkney Islands. The two brothers had heard the -names before. Now they knew where they were situated. The Orkneys, the -Hjaltland Islands—here they lay.</p> - -<p>Ingolf was almost disappointed, though he regarded the islands with -interest. He said: "They are desert islands; what good is there -in them?" "They are easy to defend," an old sea-dog answered him. -Immediately the islands gained in Ingolf's estimation, but he did not -want to live there.</p> - -<p>They sailed farther, and came to other islands, equally bleak and -bare—islands with small, narrow valleys, and here and there a crooked, -worn, storm-hardened fir. Those who had not voyaged before, learned -that these were the South Islands. They lay here in the midst of -the sea, exposed to everlasting storms, roared around by unwearied -billows, veiled in rain and fog. "Here the sun seldom shines," one of -Leif's company informed him, "and certainly never for a whole day." -Leif thought that it was a strange and melancholy country. There was -something in his mind which responded to these islands. He would gladly -live here.</p> - -<p>They sailed on, and found blue sky and sunshine on the sea.</p> - -<p>At last they approached the shore of England. When Ingolf and Leif saw -it, each remained standing on his poop dumb with delight, and a song -arose in both their souls. This was certainly a rich and glorious land! -Such fertility they had never thought possible<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span> on earth. Did the vine -grow here? Leif asked his fellow-countryman, with quiet awe in his -voice. The old greybeard answered him, and said that as far as he knew, -when he reflected, the vine did not grow in a land so far north. "This -land's fertility and wealth is certainly great, but nothing compared to -that of the land of the Franks," he concluded. Leif willingly believed -him, but did not understand. Here it must be good to live. In spite of -all bedizened wooden gods, here he would dwell. "Or let me first see -many lands," he added at once with a ravenous, hungry consciousness -of not being able to live everywhere. "Ah! The glorious lands of this -earth—there a life is lived which one has no part in!" he thought to -himself, and felt empty in soul.</p> - -<p>Haasten had the peace flag hoisted, and they sailed towards the land. -This would be a good place to trade in. They anchored their ships in -a little bay among wood-covered hills and heights. A crowd of armed -men had already gathered on the place on the shore where they were -preparing to land, and stood gazing towards the ships. There was -evidently a great deal to find out on both sides. Yet they seemed, in -spite of their weapons, quite peaceful, and in consequence they also -hoisted the trade flag.</p> - -<p>The ships arranged themselves side by side, according to Haasten's -directions, the first so near to the land that it could be made fast by -a rope to a rock on the shore.</p> - -<p>Men with long hooks stood at the ship's sterns and kept them -stationary, till the anchor-stones fell in their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> proper places, and it -was clear that the ships were secured. Then a long, slender plank with -steps cut in it was pushed towards the land. By it Atle's sons and the -two sworn brothers with them went ashore.</p> - -<p>The chiefs of the district inquired of them in courteous language what -they had to sell. Haasten told them, and asked them in turn what wares -could be bought here. When all information had been given it was clear -that both parties wished to trade, and they quickly resolved on a two -weeks' peace for that purpose.</p> - -<p>When the peace was made, and hostages given on both sides, serfs -dragged cauldrons and iron stands on shore. Other serfs were sent to -collect fuel. How good it would be to taste hot food again! On board -the ships no fire could be made; there one lived on dried fish, dried -and smoked meat, and bread which gradually became a trial to their -teeth. That was luxurious fare on board, and tasted well in hungry -mouths. On land it was another story; there they liked to sit round a -smoking pot. The first thing they bought was an ox. Therewith <i>that</i> -day was finished.</p> - -<p>Leif was very restless; he had to go out and look round the -neighbourhood. He chose a number of his best men, obtained leave to -kill game, and gave himself up to roaming about the woods, not so much -to hunt as to see. He feasted his eyes on the mighty forests and the -beauty of the calm lakes. He drank in joyfully the foreign air, and let -his mind be charmed by the contours of the foreign landscape.</p> - -<p>But the unrest in his blood would not be quieted. The wonderful -perfume from all the growths of the earth,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> the sight of the luxurious -overarching fruit-trees in blossom, the fragrant scent of the meadows, -and the profusion everywhere of brightly coloured flowers—all these -combined to intoxicate him. Besides, he obtained wine, which he had -never tasted before, and was transported in gladness and forgetfulness. -He also looked with restless curiosity in the bright, promising eyes of -many delightful young women—eyes which tempted like ripe fruit.</p> - -<p>When a week had passed in this way, Ingolf spoke to him in a friendly -and smiling fashion, and reminded him that he was forgetting to trade. -Leif was a little embarrassed by his smile, and suddenly became very -busy. It was true he had completely forgotten to trade. He went to the -market and looked at the wares. And when he saw there a quantity of -silk goods and richly elaborated ornaments of gold, silver, and gilded -bronze, he remembered Helga, gave himself up to trade, and forgot to -chaffer about the things. He bought many ornaments. As soon as he had -bought one, he fell in love with another. He bought precious stones, -costly clothes, and delicate silks. Then his eye fell on some artistic -gold-embroidered stuffs he had never seen the like of, and he bought -a quantity of them. Glasswares of different kinds, goblets, vessels, -and pearls were also a speciality; of them he had to make a copious -selection. He enjoyed this new experience of looking at things and then -buying them. An article which he had never seen before, and had not -the faintest idea that it existed in the world, became suddenly his -property, and as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span>sumed life and significance. That gave expansion to -his mind.</p> - -<p>Ingolf kept an eye upon him, and amused himself in his quiet way at -his method of trading. In commerce as in everything else Leif was -simplicity itself, and never learnt to use his reason or to keep within -bounds. Ingolf let him go on till he found he had gone far enough; then -he put the brakes on.</p> - -<p>"Give me now rather power to trade with your wares," he proposed to -him. "You are no good at trade; you only buy the most unnecessary -things, and let yourself be cheated into the bargain. In the winter you -cannot satisfy your hunger with clothes or allay your thirst with empty -glass goblets." Leif saw that he was right, and willingly granted him -the desired authority. He had bought many things, and felt like a king. -Already he pictured to himself his homecoming. First he would give -Helga a single article such as he did not possess many of. She would -kiss him, and her face would be tinged with a delicate red, as was the -case when she was happy or emotionally stirred. Then he would come with -another thing and still another, till Helga stood speechless with her -eyes full of tears. Then he would draw her to himself....</p> - -<p>It seemed to him a very long, dreary summer he was approaching. As he -was in the act of leaving the market his eye fell on an ornament with -carved figures of gilt bone. He felt he must have it, even if it cost -three bearskins. Ingolf intervened in the matter, and Leif obtained the -ornament for one bearskin. So he was at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span> length satisfied and gave up -all further trading. Then he roamed round again in the woods with his -little following, or simply lay and dozed, and let longing and delight -pass like swift breezes through his mind. "Ah, England," he thought, -"your land is fertile and your women are beautiful."</p> - -<p>He wished gradually that he could live and be married in all the lands -of the earth—preferably all at once. He dreamt much of women at that -time. He imbibed their various charms with much appreciation. But -sometimes his longing for Helga drove all others out of his mind. Helga -sat at home and was faithful to him, and awaited him with longing. -How did the days pass with her? His heart began to beat heavily and -with a feeling of guilt regarding her. She possessed him once for all. -She was his. Yes, she was like the year, and the other women were -like days—the fleeting days. He compared in his thoughts all the -different women, who had made an impression on him, with Helga. One by -one they faded and disappeared as he remembered Helga, who was his. -They disappeared—yes! But it is to be observed that this lasted only -till he saw them again, when they again kindled his restlessness and -manifold longing.</p> - -<p>The day came when the trade-truce was over. Haasten did not think there -was any reason to prolong it, and consulted Ingolf on the subject. -Ingolf answered that they had bought what they wanted, and agreed with -him. So the hostages were returned on both sides with many precautions, -and the Viking-ships, disburdened of their cargoes, rowed out of the -bay and hoisted<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span> sail. But they only sailed away for appearance' sake. -By night they ran into another bay. They had a great desire to get some -spoil along the fertile coast. But they did not return unexpected. The -chief of the district, foreseeing this possibility, had collected all -his people, and now stood ready to meet them on the shore. Haasten -thought it safer not to attempt a landing where so many opposed them, -and ordered the ships to row out of the bay again.</p> - -<p>The old Vikings grumbled, his brothers were silent, and Leif foamed -with rage. But Haasten did not care at all. He remained lying outside -the bay for two days and nights. The weather was calm, and not suitable -for sailing. He held the chief and his people bound to the spot. Then -what he expected happened. A powerful wind made it possible to set sail -at once, to run down along the coast quicker than the people on shore -could follow, to anchor up the mouth of a river, and to have the crews -drawn up on land in battle-array before the main force of the people of -the district could get there.</p> - -<p>Haasten had only allowed a few men to remain on board, but his force -was far inferior in numbers to that of the defenders. The fight took -place in a flat meadow along the river. Haasten quickly saw that he had -undertaken more than he could manage. These native troops had obviously -encountered the Vikings before. Haasten quickly gave his people orders -to take refuge on board; he did not wish to run the risk of losing men -so early in the summer.</p> - -<p>Leif and Holmsten happened to be near one another<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span> in the fight. Each -quickly discovered how bravely and boldly the other fought, and that -fact, together with the circumstance that they here stood side by side -in a battle for life and death, drew them nearer to each other, and -banished for a while all hate towards Holmsten out of Leif's mind. They -were vexed at the order to go on board with their task unperformed, but -obeyed.</p> - -<p>When they were safe, Holmsten said: "Listen, Leif; let us take a pair -of the smallest and swiftest ships, and make a trip on our own account -along the coast."</p> - -<p>Leif immediately agreed. Haasten bade them do as they liked, but to be -careful not to be too long away. But Ingolf gave his vote against the -expedition.</p> - -<p>"Let the boys amuse themselves a little," Haasten said, with a smile. -"It will do them good. They fight smartly by themselves. And we will -give them some good men." Since Haasten promised that the other ships -should follow them as soon as a great part of the enemy's forces had -dispersed in order to follow the two game-cocks' movements, Ingolf -yielded, although with reluctance.</p> - -<p>When the chiefs on shore saw two small ships separate themselves from -the fleet and sail away, they believed that it was a stratagem, and -dispatched only a small force from the place to keep an eye on them. -Haasten had reckoned on this, and now Ingolf's anxiety was partly -quieted.</p> - -<p>Leif and Holmsten sailed up along the coast, and succeeded in landing. -But they had no experience in drawing up men for battle, and when -the land forces sent to watch them suddenly attacked, there was no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span> -order among their men. There followed a confused struggle which soon -developed into a number of single combats, man against man. Leif was -opposed by an older fighter than himself, who did not leave or afford -him the least opening for an attack. He had enough to do to ward off -his rapid and heavy blows with shield and sword. Leif already thought -that that day would be his last under the sun; he felt a paralysing -fear stealing slowly over him and robbing him of strength. He noticed -that he had become wet down to his legs, which had begun to shake -violently, and shame and fear concentrated themselves to a wild frenzy -in his soul. He suddenly saw red. If he were to fall, his opponent -should at any rate carry away marks of the battle. He flung away sword -and shield, and took hold of his battle-ax. How he killed the other -he never understood, but at last he had him stretched flat on the -ground. He picked up his sword and shield, completely out of breath, -and shaking in his whole body, and looked around for a new opponent. -Not far away the leader of the land-force was exchanging powerful blows -with Holmsten. Holmsten had had his shield hewn in pieces, but there -seemed to be something the matter with his opponent's sword. When -Leif had stood for a moment looking on, his eye fell on a man who was -approaching Holmsten from behind with uplifted ax. It was impossible -for Leif to get near in time, but purely instinctively he grasped his -spear, and as instinctively hesitated a moment before throwing it. -Holmsten's head cloven by an ax was what he in his heart longed to see. -But it was as impossible to let it happen as it was desirable. It<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span> -must not happen! The spear whistled through the air, and a man with -lifted ax fell over on his face just behind Holmsten's back. Holmsten's -opponent had become aware that something was happening, and became -for a moment off his guard. Holmsten took advantage of that moment, -drove his sword into his stomach, and thrust hard. The other tottered -and fell, with the greatest astonishment in his distorted face. And -now that their leader had fallen, the rest of the force fled. Some of -them were cut down while flying. Holmsten and Leif gave themselves -no time to draw breath. They ran towards the town, followed by their -men. The women and children fled in great confusion when they saw the -Vikings approaching. Some of the men wanted to go after them, and Leif -felt his heart thump in his breast when he saw the young women flying. -Especially one of them, whom he clearly recognized, and who did not -seem to be taking very much trouble to escape, and certainly had set -her eye upon him, attracted him. But when he heard Holmsten call the -men back sharply, he gave up following her. Holmsten was obviously -strongly excited, though outwardly quite calm.</p> - -<p>"First work, then play!" he commanded, in a tone which permitted no -opposition, and the Vikings directed their course further against the -deserted town. Holmsten and the other sons of Atle had not bought -anything but corn, honey, and wine. What they wanted in the shape of -articles of luxury and clothes, they expected to get without further -expenditure. It was plain that there was plenty to take in the town. A -rich booty of ornaments, silks, clothes, precious stones, and other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> -similar things was collected in bundles and carried to the waiting -ships. When this had been seen to, Holmsten gave as many of his men as -he could spare leave to go on shore. Now they could go and flirt with -the girls if they liked. Holmsten remained on board and stowed away -the booty. So Leif could not manage to go on shore, though he greatly -wanted to see what was up there in the wood.</p> - -<p>When sunset approached, and it began to be evening, Holmsten told Leif -to go on shore and blow the signal with the horn for the crews to go -on board. They had collected plenty of booty, and there was nothing -more to wait for. Now they had been long enough on shore. Leif had from -the ship marked a little height which lay apart, and from which the -horn could be heard far around. Upon it he meant to stand and give the -signal. The ascent to the height was covered with low bushes. In one -of these bushes Leif's eye fell on a girl. He looked more closely, and -knew her again. Her eye was soft and timid, and she was very young. -Leif forgot what he had gone for, and remained with her. He cooled -his hot face in the profusion of her dark hair, and lost himself. -First he was taken with her extravagant wildness; then he was scared, -and rapidly cooled off. When he left her, she wept. Leif went slowly -farther up the ascent. When he reached the top, he set the horn to his -mouth and blew hard. Its tones reverberated angrily over the landscape. -Leif was depressed in mind by disappointment and weariness. It was not -a pleasant weariness like that after a battle. He had toyed with the -British girls, and dared not think<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span> of Helga. The remembrance of Helga -was like a wound in his soul—a wound which he dared not touch lest -he should tear it open. It must have time to heal, which it might by -forgetfulness. He felt a great relief when they rowed out from the bay -and set sail. He never wished to come here again. Up on the height a -girl sat and wept. In self-defence he hardened himself. Let her weep! -What was it to him? He was not hers, and she had sought him herself.</p> - -<p>Holmsten and Leif were greeted with loud shouts of joy when they -returned to the fleet. They gave an account of the battle, showed their -booty, and reaped much praise. When Haasten and Ingolf heard that Leif -had saved Holmsten's life, they exchanged a look, and were both very -glad. Haasten praised Leif for his prowess in battle, and it was a -great honour to be praised aloud by Haasten. But it gave Leif little -pleasure now. His unstable mind had lost its balance. Now he wished -that he had never thrown the spear. Ingolf was not long in discovering -that a change had taken place in his brother. He knew Leif, and guessed -the reason. A long sea voyage would be the best for Leif now, he -thought, and he induced Haasten to alter his plan and to sail first to -a place on the Irish coast which he knew lay far away. Haasten complied -willingly. He had been successful in trading, and had secured a rich -booty. Perhaps it was the most prudent course not to visit at once the -nearest coasts. It was never certain what connections there might be -between the different chiefs of the district. So they hoisted sail and -directed their course towards Ireland.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span></p> - -<p>It was soon evident that Ingolf's insight was correct with regard to -what Leif needed to restore his mind to its balance again.</p> - -<p>They encountered a lively summer storm in the channel. That was -beneficial. The warmth and the fine weather had begun to make the crews -somewhat slack.</p> - -<p>The sea journey ventilated Leif's mind. He again became his former -self: a young Viking with desire for adventures of all kinds and an -insatiable thirst to see new lands and to exchange blows with foreign -chiefs.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">III</p> - - -<p>The Vikings travelled far that summer. From England they sailed to -Ireland, past the Isle of Man, whose cliff-lined coast they could only -salute on that journey. Later on they meant to renew and deepen their -acquaintanceship with it.</p> - -<p>They had successful trade with Ireland. Leif saw many new things which -he could not resist. Ingolf looked after the purchase of corn, honey, -wine, wheat, and the more useful articles of metal for both of them.</p> - -<p>Atle's sons were excellent traders. At first they made considerably -more out of their goods than the sworn brothers. But Ingolf gave close -attention to their proceedings, and learnt the art from them. And when -he had learnt all that Atle's sons could do in the matter of trade, he -did not remain stationary at that point. He developed himself further -on his own account. Instead of doing trade in single articles, he -be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span>gan to deal with considerable quantities. This brought in greater -gains. Soon the sons of Atle had something to learn from him.</p> - -<p>The five Viking leaders had remained on the best terms together. -Haasten, with his self-control and sense of fairness, was distinctly -marked out as leader. Leif had still fits of hatred towards Holmsten -and of ill-humour towards the other brothers, but he kept his temper -under restraint. And whenever they encountered foes he became, as it -were, at once their brother, and fought bravely on their side.</p> - -<p>He much admired Atle's sons' skill in handling their weapons and their -composure in battle. They fought as coolly and calmly as if nothing -at all serious was intended. Only when they attacked was a certain -excitement apparent. An attack by one of Atle's sons meant generally a -swift death for the opponent. They played, to be sure, but there was -seriousness in their play. It meant nothing less than life or death.</p> - -<p>Leif was greatly taken by the immovable calm with which they let their -weapons talk. He did not understand how they could fight and yet at the -same time be as it were spectators. He understood Ingolf's method of -fighting much better.</p> - -<p>Ingolf attacked at once with his full strength and remained steadily -on the offensive. His figure seemed to increase in weight. His -blows clove shields, and his thrust penetrated where it struck. He -never let himself be forced into a defensive attitude, but attacked -fiercely, though always under control. His mode of fighting was not -so supercilious as that of Atle's sons;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span> he gave himself more away, -but preserved his composure. This quietness and assurance of Ingolf -and Atle's sons remained a riddle for Leif. For him, composure in -battle would have meant simply death. He handled his weapons very -awkwardly till he began to see red. From that moment he became so sure -in his use of them that it was a pleasure to watch him. But he fought -unconsciously, and did not know what had happened before his opponent -lay prone. Then for the first time he took breath and collected -himself. It was fine to see him, when he let himself go, tall and -disorderly, crouching in the indomitable display of his strength. It -seemed easy to take his life, and as if his enemy had it in his hand. -Leif did not care how many openings he gave his opponent. But it was -not easy to take advantage of these openings, for he never remained -long in one place. He danced round his enemy, confused him with his -apparent want of plan in attack, and pierced or slashed him before he -was aware. Haasten enjoyed watching Leif fight. He insisted that Leif -was invincible, for he was so thoroughly absorbed in the battle that -even a superior opponent must give way before his waspish attack. "Leif -could only be killed by accident—only a mistletoe branch could strike -him," Haasten said. He came to be quite fond of Leif.</p> - -<p>The Viking expedition sailed farther along the coasts of Ireland, -and Leif was fascinated with the remarkable country he found there. -Ireland, that unquiet, ever-changing land, appealed in a peculiarly -intimate degree to his heart. Every time that he thought he knew it, -he discovered that he did not. He was continually<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span> coming across -something new. Wild, stony tracts were suddenly succeeded by fertile -plains. Desert heaths, dark woods, narrow valleys with black rivers at -the bottom, friendly coasts, rugged lines of cliff, peaceful towering -mountains, placid lakes, roaring rivers—all these Ireland had. Most -wonderful of all, perhaps, were the abruptly changing lights. Ireland -had its own sky, full of whims like itself, rapidly changing from lofty -pure blue depths to a watery layer of clouds over the land. There -might be a blazing festival of sunshine over the landscape, and the -next moment it was over-shadowed by heavy masses of cloud. A tract of -country which had been like a brilliant smile was suddenly completely -changed, and became dark and threatening, filled with a special sense -of discomfort, deep and unescapable as a dream. Ireland played with -one's heart, filled it with joy, to oppress it the next moment with -fear and foreboding.</p> - -<p>And Ireland's people were like Ireland's land and light. They were wild -men whose soul was a mixture of gentle dreaminess and fierce rage. -People who devoted themselves to fighting with their whole soul and did -not know how to give or expect quarter. Their polite friendliness, nay, -even brotherliness, in peaceful intercourse stood in glaring contrast -to the savagery in battle and their cruelty towards fallen or captive -enemies. They could amuse themselves by opening a man's stomach and -letting him wind the entrails out of his body by leading him round -a tree. They counted that a delightful amusement, and their gaiety -was enhanced if the captive groaned. They were a nation of singular<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span> -enthusiasts, bards and warriors, swarthy or red-haired, and alternately -irascible or quiet.</p> - -<p>Never in his life had Leif seen so many remarkably beautiful women as -he did here. There were women with rich red hair, soft gleaming skins, -quiet and inviting beings. They aroused his longing. There were also -dark women, who were in themselves not less taking. Their pale skins -and dark eyes filled Leif's dreams. There were other dark women with -golden skin, pliant and slender. There was abundance of women of all -complexions, and nearly all were beautiful.</p> - -<p>The Vikings were enthusiastic about them, but their enthusiasm was -moderated by the fact that the women carried daggers hidden in their -clothes, so that now and then there was only a step between love and -death. Generally speaking, the Vikings were not unpopular among the -Irish women. And not seldom an originally loose connection between a -Norwegian chief and an Irish girl developed into marriage.</p> - -<p>Besides these people, the Vikings in Ireland came across another type -still more savage in manners and shape, with tattooed bodies. It was a -matter for astonishment to see the contrast between the land and the -people. The sworn brothers and Atle's sons traded and ravaged far and -wide in Ireland and the British Isles that summer. On the whole, they -had had good luck, made good trade, taken much booty, and only lost -few men. The last was especially due to Haasten's wise moderation and -always vigilant foresight.</p> - -<p>Haasten had often since employed the stratagem, which had succeeded so -well the first time, of sending<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span> Leif and Holmsten out on a foray with -two of the smallest ships, while the rest of the fleet detained the -land defenders at another spot. Holmsten and Leif both equally enjoyed -these excursions. And as they always took the best men with them, their -expeditions generally succeeded, and brought in rich booty.</p> - -<p>Once, however, it had nearly gone hard with them. A Swedish -Viking-fleet consisting of five well-manned ships came across them -as they were rowing out of a bay, where their ships had lain while -they made a foray on shore. The Swedes inspected them a little, and -thought that they could make use both of the ships and of what might -be found on board. So they hoisted their battle-flag and set after -them. Leif and Holmsten were obliged to accept battle with the superior -forces of the enemy. It was impossible to escape. They cleared their -ships for the combat, determining not to surrender. But before the -battle had begun, the other ships came rowing round a neighbouring -promontory. Leif and Holmsten had been longer away than usual that -time, and Haasten, and especially Ingolf, had at last become uneasy, -and determined to go and look after them.</p> - -<p>When the Swedes saw the other ships approaching, and perceived that -they were many and large, they turned sharp round and rowed away as -rapidly as possible, but the wind was slack and unreliable, and the -Swedes were lucky to find a fog-bank, which they ran into and escaped. -When this happened, the summer was already approaching its end. The -Vikings had by that time sold all that they had brought with them from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span> -home, and were well provided with foreign goods of every kind. There -was really nothing more to wait for.</p> - -<p>The sea began to awake gradually from its summer lethargy. It was -plainly shown by the ships' movements that the waves were already aware -of the approach of winter.</p> - -<p>The ships were all heavily laden. And as they were warships they were -not very well adapted for voyaging in the autumn. So the Vikings sailed -home over the sea, the same way as they had come, under the colourless -skies of late summer by day and the clear golden stars by night.</p> - -<p>They had prosperous winds, and reached Norway about the time that the -leaves were beginning to fall.</p> - -<p>Leif was full of longing for Helga during the voyage home. He counted -the days and could not sleep. It seemed to him suddenly that in the -course of the summer she had come very close to him. Absence and -separation had, as it were, intimately united them. His longing, -however, was considerably mingled with fear—a fear without shape or -distinct substance, yet none the less painful.</p> - -<p>At Hisargavl, Atle's sons took leave of Ingolf and Leif. They thanked -each other for the summer they had spent together, arranged to meet -there next summer, drank each other's health in dark wine from glass -goblets, and swore eternal friendship. Ingolf and Leif invited Atle's -sons to come to the feast the first day of the month of Goi, with as -large a retinue as they liked to bring, and Atle's sons promised to -come. Holmsten, half-intoxicated, happened to mention Helga's name,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span> -and Leif listened with all his ears. But for the rest he could make -nothing out of Holmsten's confused talk, except that he now knew that -Helga was in his thoughts.</p> - -<p>That evening Leif threw a spear overboard. So the sworn brothers and -Atle's sons parted, and each sailed home with the rich booty of the -summer.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IV</p> - - -<p>Helga awoke in the night and heard the sound of oars in the fjord. She -dressed hastily and went down to the landing-place. It was full moon, -but the sky was covered with dark masses of clouds. Out on the dark -surface of the fjord the ships looked black and ghostly. A sudden fear -made Helga's heart tremble. The ships came rowing so silently in the -night. The stroke of the oars sounded so lonely in the stillness. Was -Leif with them? She counted the ships and found they were not the full -number. But she could not distinguish them clearly, and the larger -ones might overshadow the smaller. How silently they rowed! Would it -not be better if she went home to bed? That would be where she would -lie if she came to know that she would no more see Leif. She would -never wish to get up again. The foremost ship rowed into the somewhat -broken moonlight on the surface of the fjord. Helga thought she could -recognize it. Was that not Leif's dragon? She strained her eyes till -they smarted, and ran down to the edge of the water. The ship over -there was so dark and indistinct she could make out neither colour nor -shape.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span> It glided nearer like a shadow. The water dripped in silvery -drops from the oar-blades.</p> - -<p>A rift in the masses of clouds let the moon's pale light illumine the -shore. Helga stood in it thinking intently. Was Leif with them? That -would be an almost incomprehensible happiness. And even if he were, -still there would come a day when his ship would return without him, or -his people would come some winter day carrying him on a bier, and there -would be blood upon the snow. A time must come when Leif would be no -more. Then she must die.</p> - -<p>Helga stood there bathed in the wan light of the moon, and gave herself -away to her last breath. She embraced Leif with her soul, alive or -dead. When the ships came quite near she stepped quickly into the -shadow of one of the boat-houses. She would see if Leif was with them -before she made a mistake.</p> - -<p>Rapidly the ships approached, rowed by long oars, keeping regular time. -Yes, the foremost was Leif's dragon-ship. Majestically it glided over -the water, and there—yes, there on the poop stood Leif. Ah, Leif! -Leif! Helga wept. She wept and was happy. But she quickly dried her -eyes. See how Leif had exerted himself. He wished to be the first on -shore. She could hear the excited tone of his voice when he gave the -order: "Inboard!" Leif was impatient now; his movements were abrupt -and hasty. He urged on his crew, and his voice became sharp. He could -not wait—he could never wait the last moments. Leif! Leif! He did not -guess that she stood there.</p> - -<p>Helga did not go out of the shadow and down to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span> ship. She saw the -crew working with the long boat-hooks and pushing the landing-plank -out over the ship's side. She could just catch a glimpse of a man who -went down it. And then came Leif running. How like him it was. When he -was right opposite her, she went forward to meet him. Leif started, -stopped, and stood. All his impetuosity ceased.</p> - -<p>"Could you not see me?" asked Helga, with a smile that quivered. She -felt so rich and happy, and came gradually nearer. Leif was not in a -condition to answer or to say a word at all. He stood there, and that -was all he could do. He could not even collect himself and kiss her. -Helga came slowly close up to him and laid her arms quietly round his -neck. They drank a long kiss from each other's mouths till their lips -were sore.</p> - -<p>Leif wished to say something, but there was a lump in his throat. When -he discovered that, he began to weep. Helga smiled and kissed him more -fervently. Her fearless Viking was only a long, ungainly boy who wept. -He stood and embraced Helga violently but helplessly, and tears ran -down his freckled, weather-tanned cheeks. Helga turned gently in his -embrace. He thought she wished to be released, and let her go. But -Helga did not wish to be out of his arms. She only wished to turn so -that they might walk side by side. She did not wish that any one should -find them there, and led him away. She wanted to have him for herself -now that she had at last got him again after an endless summer. And -Leif let her have her way; he had forgotten everything else except that -he had her again.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span></p> - -<p>They did not talk much. Only some hasty questions and quiet, hasty -answers were exchanged between them. They had, as it were, no time for -more talk. There was silence between them—a good and happy silence. -They had each other.</p> - -<p>In the house there was great excitement. Morning broke on an apparently -hopeless confusion of men and women, who chatted together, kissed, or -only sent each other embarrassed and happy glances. There were also -children of all ages who jumped and sang and quarrelled together in -little private combats, and men who carried loads from the ships to the -house, and sauntered back again in knots, talking vigourously.</p> - -<p>Ingolf went quietly to and fro and saw that the work was done. The -ships had to be unloaded and the goods carried home to the house, and -it was best to get it done soon. At this time of year the weather and -the sea were not to be relied upon. Ingolf felt a sense of happiness -and confidence at being home again. He relaxed a little the strict -discipline which he generally maintained in all work, and granted each -man sufficient time for embracing friends and for confidential talk. -But if any one did not go to work of his own accord, when a reasonable -time had passed, he called him by name in a friendly way and aroused -him. No more was needed. The work went on vigourously. The men wanted -it done as soon as possible. Ingolf had promised them a few days' -holiday when the goods were in the house and the ships in the sheds.</p> - -<p>Orn came out, bent and aged, blinking with inflamed eyes in the garish -light of morning. He gave such an<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span> immense yawn that his shaggy jaws -cracked and shivered, chilled by the cold autumnal air. Old age had -come upon him, bent his back, and gnawed the flesh from his limbs. -When Ingolf saw him, he hastened to him. Now that he saw him again, -after not having had him daily before his eyes for several months, he -suddenly realized how old and decrepit his father had actually become, -and was seized by a strong feeling of sympathy. He whispered something -as he passed in a man's ear. The man smiled and nodded, and ran down -to the ships. Then Ingolf hastened to his father and greeted him with -reverence and tenderness.</p> - -<p>The old man was always on his guard against too much friendliness. Old -age had increased his mistrust of people. He was peevish and gruff. -He returned his son's greeting very nonchalantly, and began with -noticeable haste to question him concerning purely practical matters. -Had he all the ships with him? How much had he allowed himself to be -cheated? He had not, it was to be hoped, brought an Irish wife home -with him? How many of his men had fallen? He had probably nothing -creditable to report?</p> - -<p>It seemed to Ingolf that his voice had become remarkably high-pitched -and strident.</p> - -<p>And when Ingolf had answered, the old man repeated his questions time -after time. It suddenly occurred to Ingolf that his father could no -longer hear as well as before. He had to raise his voice, and he found -it trying and embarrassing to have to change it. Orn noticed the -change, and shouted: "Yes, I no longer hear so well. It is especially -this ear here which is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span> affected. But it is worse with Rodmar! He is -alive still. But he has gone blind!" Orn laughed with a snort. "That -is still worse!" His laughter filled Ingolf with discomfort. Then -Orn suddenly stopped laughing. He had happened to cast a glance down -towards the ships. Now he stood, his glance became fixed, and his eyes -widened. Then he suddenly began to count and point at the same time -with a crooked finger. "One, two, three...."</p> - -<p>When he had counted up to twenty, he broke off and said to Ingolf, with -a voice trembling with joyful emotion: "How many are there altogether?" -Ingolf smiled. "There are many," he answered, in a friendly tone. "I -took care that you should not want wine, father."</p> - -<p>From the landing-place below there came a long line of men up towards -the house, each one trundling a barrel. As though guided by his sense -of smell, Rodmar came at the same moment tottering out of the house, -supported on two sticks, and carefully feeling his way forward with his -legs. Orn turned towards him, and shouted in a high and excited voice: -"Now the barrels of red wine from the land of the Franks are coming in -a long line rolling up to the house, Cousin Rodmar!"</p> - -<p>"Ah, my eyes!" answered Rodmar, in a trembling and weak voice. "Gladly -would I have seen that sight. But keep silent, so that I can at any -rate hear the wine slopping inside the barrels!"</p> - -<p>There was a great restlessness in Orn's blood. He took short steps, -and could not stand still. With his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span> crooked fingers he took hold of -Ingolf's cloak, drew him down towards him, and gave him a hasty kiss on -his forehead. Then he tottered on stiff legs up to Rodmar and clapped -him on the shoulder with a trembling hand. "I cannot hear, and you -cannot see, cousin. But let us thank Odin that we can both still taste. -Isn't your tongue dry with knowing that there is so much wine close by? -Mine rolls in my mouth like birch-bark."</p> - -<p>It was not long before the two aged kinsmen sat side by side in the -high-seat and tasted for the first time the red wine from the land of -the Franks, which they had been waiting for during a whole long summer. -They drank the wine noisily, let it fill their mouths, and tasted it -with satisfaction.</p> - -<p>"How do you like it?" asked Orn between gulps. Rodmar gave himself -barely time to answer. "It tastes good," he answered hastily, and -drank, "but I miss seeing the colour."</p> - -<p>"Splash a little in your eyes, cousin," Orn answered, and laughed.</p> - -<p>There they sat, and became very cheerful later in the day. Long before -the sun went down they were asleep and snoring loudly. Drink had come -to Dalsfjord.</p> - -<p>Not till towards evening did Ingolf find Leif and Helga. Ingolf -embraced Helga, and kissed her with much tenderness. "Are you pleased -with all the gifts, sister?" he asked, with a smile.</p> - -<p>Helga looked with wide-open eyes first at him and then at Leif. Then -she smiled without comprehension and a little uncertainty. Leif looked -unhappy. "I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span> quite forgot them," he stammered, blushing and embarrassed.</p> - -<p>Ingolf laughed loud and heartily. But Helga threw her arms round Leif's -neck and kissed him tenderly before the eyes of her brother.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">V</p> - - -<p>There was a chief and Viking named Olmod the Old, son of Horda-Kaare. -He was a kinsman of Leif.</p> - -<p>Olmod the Old was popular with all. He was a wise man, quiet and -circumspect, a warrior in battle and a hero where drinking-horns were -emptied. No one would have guessed that Olmod the Old concealed a -great restlessness under the mask of quiet and imperturbability which -he outwardly wore. He talked willingly, and had a flow of cheerful -conversation, but was not lavish with his confidence. All thought that -they knew his mind, but no one did.</p> - -<p>Olmod the Old seldom remained long in one place. In the summer he went -on Viking expeditions; in winter he was a guest in various places. He -had many friends, and wherever he stayed he brought cheerfulness with -him.</p> - -<p>He was very fond of his kinsman, Leif, whose character resembled his -own. It was a significant fact about Olmod that Leif was unaware that -he possessed a friend in him. Leif would have been rather inclined to -believe the opposite. Olmod seldom talked to him, gave him no presents, -did not show him favour or friendship in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span> any degree. But in secret -Olmod kept an eye on his kinsman, Leif, and knew all about his affairs.</p> - -<p>That winter Olmod visited Atle Jarl at Gaulum. In doing so he fulfilled -an old promise. He knew that Leif and Ingolf had been on a Viking -expedition with Atle's sons the previous summer. It had suddenly -occurred to him that he knew Atle's sons too little.</p> - -<p>During his visit to Gaulum, Olmod gave such close attention to Atle's -sons that he actually came to over-hear a conversation between Haersten -and Holmsten which they did not intend him or any one else to hear.</p> - -<p>"I hear that Helga and Leif are fond of each other," said Haersten.</p> - -<p>"That sounds hard to believe," answered Holmsten.</p> - -<p>"Women's taste is often strange," continued Haersten. "Did you see, -also, brother, that Leif threw a spear overboard at Hisargavl?"</p> - -<p>"Why did you not tell me that before?"</p> - -<p>"Because it has only just occurred to me that Leif regretted the use he -had once made of that spear."</p> - -<p>"With my good will I shall not give Leif reason to deprive himself of -many more weapons," said Holmsten gloomily. "It would be rather after -my mind to take care that he finds full use for all his weapons."</p> - -<p>Olmod had heard enough. Now he knew what Leif's friends were. Shortly -after overhearing this conversation he departed. He directed his way -towards Orn's house, and was welcomed by Orn and the brothers. When he -had stayed a week in the house, he prepared to go farther. Before doing -so, he talked confidentially with Ingolf.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Don't take it ill if I mix in your affairs, Ingolf. I begin to get -old, and old men are talkative. I only wish to remind you that Atle's -sons, whom you and Leif have invited to the feast this winter, are -powerful chiefs, and that it will be advisable for you to show them -all possible honour—among other things, by inviting as many of your -kinsfolk and friends to the feast as you can." Ingolf remained silent -after Olmod had spoken. He looked attentively at him. Olmod met his -look with a smile. His smile was quiet and experienced. Ingolf became -suddenly aware that he had more than a guest in Olmod.</p> - -<p>"You come from Gaulum," he said in a low tone and thoughtfully. "Is -that your advice?"</p> - -<p>"That is my advice," answered Olmod, with a firmness in his voice which -left no doubt as to his seriousness. And he added, as though casually: -"Haasten is only <i>one</i> of Atle's sons."</p> - -<p>"Have you talked with Leif on this subject?" Ingolf asked suddenly.</p> - -<p>Olmod the Old said only: "I know my kinsman, Leif. And I know you, too, -Ingolf."</p> - -<p>Ingolf gave Olmod some handsome presents on his departure and escorted -him part of the way.</p> - -<p>On the first day of the month of Goi, Atle's sons came with a large -retinue to Orn's house. Ingolf had followed Olmod the Old's advice, -and invited a large circle of his own and Leif's friends to the feast -for Atle's sons. When Haasten saw how many were invited to the feast, -he said to Ingolf, with a smile: "We sons of Atle are not accustomed -to receive our friends with such a great<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span> force." Ingolf looked at him -and answered seriously: "One can never show one's friends too great an -honour, Haasten."</p> - -<p>Haasten became silent and thoughtful. Involuntarily he looked at his -brothers. They stood there talking confidentially together. There -was something in their bearing which made Haasten uneasy. He noticed -also that Ingolf was watching his brothers. Haersten and Holmsten had -withdrawn themselves from the rest, and stood whispering together.</p> - -<p>"We have never been received in such a magnificent way here before," -said Haersten, with a smile. "There must be something behind it."</p> - -<p>"I should not be surprised," answered Holmsten, "if Olmod the Old had -been here. Where did he go to when he left us? It occurs to me all at -once that his bearing was different when he left than when he came."</p> - -<p>"What can Olmod the Old have told any here?" asked Haersten -thoughtfully.</p> - -<p>"Something which he possibly heard," replied Holmsten dryly.</p> - -<p>"What will you do now, brother?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know yet. But some time Leif shall come to miss the spear -which he threw overboard at Hisargavl!"</p> - -<p>Orn became quite another man as soon as guests came to the house. He -livened up and became young again. He did not gulp down his wine, but -drank deep and was none the worse for it. He was still capable of -filling the high-seat with dignity and of presiding over a festival.</p> - -<p>Rodmar, on the other hand, preferred to remain in bed when anything -unusual was going on. The restless<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span>ness which the sound of many voices -produced in his state of blindness made him unwell. When he could not -sit quite peacefully with Orn he liked best to be alone with his wine.</p> - -<p>Orn beckoned Haasten to a place beside him on the high-seat. Outside -it he seated the other sons of Atle and the sworn brothers, and then -the remaining guests according to their age and rank. When the guests -had taken their seats the hall was completely filled. Orn set great -store by such feasts. He liked sitting as chief in his hall. He stinted -neither food nor drink. It filled him with inward satisfaction to see -people eat and drink and be merry.</p> - -<p>He became cheerful and resumed something of his old dignity.</p> - -<p>The fire burnt pleasantly on the flat stone of the hearth. When the -guests at last were satisfied, the bowls and wooden dishes were carried -out, and the real drinking festival began. The youngest and handsomest -women in the house went about in festal attire and poured out beer. -Among them was Helga. She served at the high table. Holmsten's eyes -followed her wherever she went and stood. He had never shown his liking -for her so openly.</p> - -<p>Helga could not help noticing his persistent gaze. It made her afraid. -She would rather have remained away from the hall, but, on the other -hand, she dared not leave Leif out of her sight. Leif sat with his -mouth compressed and a gloomy expression in his eyes, and drank but -little. That was not his usual way at a feast; he was accustomed to -drink rather too much<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span> than too little. Only seldom did Helga succeed -in catching his eye. He did not return her smile. She went to and fro -in great alarm. She took care never to look at Holmsten, and she did -not smile at him as at the others when she filled his horn.</p> - -<p>Holmsten pretended not to notice it. His eye glowed with the same -warmth, and his look followed her with the same persistence about the -hall.</p> - -<p>Orn proposed the toasts to the gods. He was still equal to emptying -horns in their honour. When he proposed the toast of Brage, Holmsten -rose and struck on his horn. "It is the custom of high-born men," he -said in a loud and cheerful voice, "to make vows when Brage's toast -is called. I have a vow to make which I will beg you kind friends to -witness."</p> - -<p>Holmsten stopped and looked round him. He caught a warning and slightly -anxious look from his brother, Haasten. He saw Leif's bowed head and -caught a glimpse of his serious face; he saw Ingolf's face grow rigid -with quiet expectation. And he saw Helga standing anxious and uncertain -and looking at Leif.</p> - -<p>Holmsten smiled. For a while he stood with his burning gaze fixed upon -Helga, as though waiting to catch her eye. Then he lifted his horn and -said in loud tones: "I make this vow with Brage's toast, that I will -marry Helga, daughter of Orn, or no other woman." There was silence -in the hall. Helga remained standing still for a while. She looked -intently at Leif, and saw the blood mount to his face and his shaking -fingers grip the foot of the horn. When she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span> saw that he would succeed -in controlling himself, she silently left the hall, her face very pale.</p> - -<p>Haasten had sprung up from his place when Holmsten made his vow, but -had sat down again without saying anything. Ingolf sat with a smile on -his face but a look in his blue eyes that was as sharp as a knife. Orn -smiled graciously at Holmsten, and Haersten laughed contentedly.</p> - -<p>At last Leif looked up. There was a hard and hostile look in his -usually cheerful eyes. He looked slowly round, and let his glance dwell -for a while on each of Atle's sons, and finally on his sworn brother, -Ingolf, as if he were considering him especially. He looked almost as -if he would not be sorry to encounter them all at once should that be -necessary. To Orn he only vouchsafed a hasty and contemptuous glance.</p> - -<p>Holmsten quite understood the effect his words had produced on each of -those whom his speech concerned. He looked round with composure and -continued cheerfully: "Now I have begun this game. Now it is your turn, -friend Ingolf."</p> - -<p>Ingolf gave no sign of rising. He turned his face towards Haasten and -said in a quiet and firm voice which was heard over the whole hall: "It -seems to me it is now Haasten's turn to continue the game. He is our -leader, and the wisest of us all besides."</p> - -<p>Haasten met his look and rose slowly. He did not find words at first, -and remained standing silent for a while, looking down. A hush of -expectation spread in the hall. When Haasten at last spoke his voice -was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span> quiet and troubled. "I make the vow," he said, "that I will judge -justly and impartially, if a judgment should ever be demanded from me."</p> - -<p>Haasten sat down with a melancholy air after speaking. Holmsten said -cheerfully: "Your obscure vow does not seem to me to bear out the -assertion that you are the wisest of us all. How will you act, if it is -between your friends on one side and your enemies on the other that you -must pronounce judgment?"</p> - -<p>Haasten answered in a severe and discouraging tone: "That I intend -myself to determine."</p> - -<p>Ingolf rose. He smiled no longer; his look was serious and his tone -firm and quiet. "With Brage's toast I make the vow that I will not -divide my inheritance with any one but my sworn brother, Leif. May all -bright gods and all good people present hear it." When Orn had heard -that vow, he rose with some difficulty. Suddenly he seemed very old. -The look which he cast at Ingolf was not friendly. In gloomy silence he -left the hall.</p> - -<p>Holmsten was still cheerful. "I don't understand that vow," he said, -and laughed.</p> - -<p>"It is not difficult to understand," answered Haasten severely. "Ingolf -will give his sister, Helga, to Leif, and no one else."</p> - -<p>Holmsten laughed incredulously, and looked at Leif in challenge.</p> - -<p>Leif rose awkwardly with a jerk, and stood erect. "I make the vow," he -said in a voice that shook with suppressed anger and emotion, "to show -that in noth<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span>ing do I stand behind my ancestors and other good men of -my race!"</p> - -<p>"That may be an easy vow to keep," shouted Haersten. "Have you -forgotten that your grandfather had to leave Telemarken like a -criminal?"</p> - -<p>Leif met Ingolf's look and controlled himself. Ingolf rose slowly. He -was just as quiet as before, but those who knew him could see that -now he was angry. He directed his words to Haasten. "When I invited -you, Atle's sons, to this feast, I believed that you were my own and -my brother Leif's sincere friends. From what has happened here this -evening, and from the words which have fallen, I can see that I have -made a mistake—not as far as concerns you, Haasten, but your brothers. -Holmsten has done us a doubtful honour. His whole behaviour does not -show exactly such an attitude towards us brothers that I should like to -have him as a brother-in-law—even if no one else were in the way. As -regards Haersten, he has spoken insulting words against my family here -in the hall. You, Haasten, will always be welcome in the place which -you now occupy as my guest and friend. But your brothers I cannot ask -to remain. Only with my friends will I continue this feast."</p> - -<p>Haersten and Holmsten had sprung up from their places. Haasten also -rose. "I had no share in, and could not prevent, what has happened -this evening," he said quietly, and in a tone of sadness, "otherwise -it would not have happened. But I cannot remain here as your guest, -Ingolf, when you send my brothers<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span> away. We, Atle's sons, have always -kept together."</p> - -<p>When he had spoken, he left the hall silently, followed by his brothers -and all their retinue. But no one else followed them on the way.</p> - -<p>When they had gone, Ingolf set guards on all the roads. He wished to be -prepared, in case any more surprises awaited him on the part of Atle's -sons. It had become clear to him now that Haasten had no longer such -complete power over his brothers as before.</p> - -<p>Ingolf was depressed in spirits. That which he had long feared had -happened at last. But this breach with Atle's sons had come in another -way than he had thought. He had expected that Leif would be a direct -cause of it, not, as now appeared, an indirect one. Leif had surprised -him by his self-controlling bearing. Now he knew he had a brother -in Leif he could completely rely on. Ingolf guessed that it was not -the first time that Leif for his sake had controlled himself in the -presence of Atle's sons. But, on the other hand, he could not betray -Leif. He must stand by his side anywhere, and against any one—even -against Haasten, if necessary. Ingolf observed, to his wonder, that he -did not really miss Atle's sons, now that he was confronted by a breach -with them. He had Leif; he had on his side only one man. But that was a -man he could rely upon, and knew that he could. Ingolf felt himself in -some degree richer than before.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">VI</p> - - -<p>For some days after the feast, which had been so abruptly broken off, -Orn did not speak to any one. A cloud hung over his face. His look was -like that of a mad bull. He ignored Ingolf entirely; and if Ingolf -tried to talk to him, he paid no more attention to what he said than to -a breath of wind. Even the blind Rodmar spoke in vain to his kinsman. -To Rodmar it seemed that the world had become very strange. Did Orn not -hear when he spoke to him? Had he become deaf, or perhaps dumb also? -He gave up trying to make it out. He did not like trouble of any kind -any more. There was always the resource of lying in bed and having wine -brought. Rodmar retired deeper into his darkness and drank himself into -a state of stupor and oblivion. When Orn had carried about his fit -of wrath in solitude long enough, he began to get tired. Wrath also -disturbed his intoxication. He did not find the same happiness in wine -as before. He considered the matter closely, and found a new standpoint -to view it from—a more manly and less troublesome one.</p> - -<p>He sent for Ingolf. "I understand well," he began in a harsh but not -unfriendly tone, "that you do not wish to let yourself be cowed by -Atle's sons. I have considered the matter, and I must confess that it -was a very challenging way that Holmsten chose in which to appear as a -suitor. It was, however, impossible for him to know whether Helga had -been already promised in marriage, and how far his vows might cross our -plans.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span> I think that the answer you gave him was good, and becoming a -chieftain. We of our race can afford to marry our children to whom we -like. We certainly do not need to trouble about marriage with Jarl's -sons. It has pleased me to see that you are not afraid to give even -such people as Atle's sons the rough side of your tongue. I do not -deny that till lately it was my idea that a marriage connection with -them would be an honour for our family. But now I see that it is no -less honour for the family to refuse such a connection. That shows to -all and each that we reckon ourselves at least equal to Jarls. You are -wise, my boy. You may go."</p> - -<p>It was a long time since Orn had spoken so gently to his son. Ingolf -went about the rest of the day smiling now and then to himself. He felt -a great relief. His father's attitude had pained him more than he had -been willing to admit to himself.</p> - -<p>After his conversation with Ingolf, Orn went to Rodmar, who was very -glad to observe that he had not become dumb or deaf. A joyous time -recommenced for the two kinsmen. They drank copiously of the red -wine, and boasted more than ever. It became to them a source of much -arrogance that hostility had broken out between their sons and Atle -Jarl's. They even took Leif into favour, and willingly listened to -his account of his exploits in the Viking expedition of the previous -summer. Leif was in their eyes still a little, loose-minded fellow, -but at any rate a man. One could acknowledge him both as a son and a -son-in-law. He had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span> split various heads, and saved Holmsten's life. -There one had a proof that even the worst good-for-nothings could -become something if only they had good folk to look up to.</p> - -<p>Leif was ungracious enough to care for their praise no more than he -had cared for their blame. But they behaved magnanimously to him in -that respect. They excused him by recollecting youth's general want of -proper respect for age.</p> - -<p>When spring approached, the old uneasiness came over Leif. He became -very restless, and his eyes took an absent expression. One day he went -down to the boat-houses and began to inspect his ships. As he did so, -it suddenly came into his mind that during the last part of the winter -Ingolf had not troubled himself at all about goods for the summer's -Viking expedition. It was not like Ingolf to forget a thing of that -kind.</p> - -<p>Without delay he sought Ingolf and began to speak on the subject. -Ingolf stood and looked attentively at him while he spoke. When he had -finished, Ingolf answered with composure: "It seems to me, Cousin Leif, -that it would be better for us to remain at home in our house during -the summer than to sail out on a Viking expedition. Do you remember the -vows which were made here in the winter at the feast we gave to Atle's -sons?"</p> - -<p>"The vows were not of the kind to be hastily forgotten," answered Leif, -and looked in his brother's eyes. "You are, I suppose, not afraid of -meeting Atle's sons on the sea?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I am not afraid," answered Ingolf, in a sharper tone; "but I would -rather avoid hostility with Atle's sons."</p> - -<p>Leif stood and looked down gloomily. When he had considered a little he -said: "Atle's sons could easily suppose that we were afraid if, after -what happened here in the winter, we gave up the Viking expeditions we -had planned for the summer. I do not intend to give Holmsten reason to -call me afraid. Do you, brother, decide for yourself what you will do. -I shall go."</p> - -<p>Ingolf was silent and considered the matter. He was in great -perplexity. He hardly dared to let Leif go. On the other hand, he -dared not hinder him either. He knew well that when Leif had once got -restless he must get away. For himself, he did not like to run the risk -of meeting Atle's sons. He had a presentiment that a collision was -inevitable if their way crossed that of his brother. And in any case -he wished to avoid lifting hand against Haasten. But the reason which -especially kept him at home was, that he no longer trusted Haersten -and Holmsten. If both he and Leif went away, they might both use the -opportunity to carry off Helga. On such an occasion both his father -and Rodmar might easily lose their lives, or be exposed to indignities -which he would have to avenge. When Ingolf had come to a conclusion, -he said: "I do not wish as matters now stand to leave our family and -property without someone to look after them. I will no longer prevent -your going since you have set your mind upon it. But it will cause me -great anxiety to know that you are out on a Viking expedition with -only three ships. For I cannot<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span> spare more men away from home. You may -encounter Atle's sons, you may meet other hostile Vikings, or you may -through want of foresight get involved in an unequal battle. I would -rather, therefore, that you stayed at home, Cousin Leif. But if you -will promise me not under any circumstances to engage in an unequal -battle, as far as it is in your power to avoid it, I will not oppose -your going."</p> - -<p>Leif promised that willingly. He never thought about promises. He -grasped Ingolf's outstretched hand and said: "I promise you to proceed -cautiously. If I meet with danger or superior force, I will escape as -well as I can. You need not be uneasy for my sake, brother."</p> - -<p>Ingolf remembered that Leif had kept his word with regard to Atle's -sons. There was no longer any reason not to put full trust in Leif's -promises, even if, in accordance with his whole character, they were -given a little hastily, and apparently without thought. And if only -Leif kept his promise, there was no special reason to be anxious about -him. In a battle which was not too unequal, he was safe enough, unless -the Norns had destined his death, or Odin had marked him out. For -against the gods and goddesses of fate the best man fought in vain. -When the matter had been thus decided, Leif began seriously to prepare -for the journey. The goods which Ingolf had collected at the beginning -of winter completely filled three ships. All that remained was to -select the crews and to take care to keep the ships fit for sailing.</p> - -<p>When Leif told Helga that he was going, she merely<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span> nodded assentingly -and smiled at him. But her quivering smile concealed bitter grief and -great anxiety. Helga knew Leif—ah! she knew him. This Leif of hers was -a man whom no bond could hold. That was his character. And she did not -wish to spoil his happiness by seeking to hold him fast. Never should -he guess what she suffered when she saw him sail away. Never would she -mention her sense of loss and the anxiety she suffered during the time -she must be without him. Separation and longing were integral parts of -the happiness she shared with Leif. So young Helga smiled bravely and -helped Leif with his preparations for the journey, giving him cheerful -words on the way. But she never showed him her anxiety, and concealed -her grief till she was alone.</p> - -<p>One day in spring, when the wind blew freshly over the fjord, Leif -sailed away with three ships. He stood on the poop and wondered that he -had never thought before how hard it would be to part from Helga.</p> - -<p>His old countryman clapped him on the shoulder and said: "On a voyage -it is best to keep the salt water outside the ship."</p> - -<p>Leif smiled with a wry face. His heart had not yet been hardened. Helga -stood on the edge of the shore and saw the striped sails bellying in -the breeze. The ships lay slanting on the water. They glided along as -if in play, and became so quickly smaller.</p> - -<p>Helga stood alone on the shore. All the others who had been down to bid -farewell to those departing had gone back again to the house. Helga -stood there alone with the breeze. Everything was green and cheerful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span> -around her. Trees stood covered with new leaves, and flowers grew again -from the ground. And there sailed Leif, taking the summer away with him.</p> - -<p>When Helga could not see the ships any more, she at last gave up. -Helplessly she let herself drop down on the young grass. All power had -suddenly left her. She could not even weep. She remained lying there -long with her heart beating violently.</p> - -<p>The day after Leif had sailed, Olmod the Old landed at Orn's house. He -had five ships, and was on a Viking expedition. He was able to inform -Ingolf that of Atle's sons Haasten was remaining at home that summer. -He further said that he had heard that Leif was going alone that -summer, and he wished to have joined him. When he heard that Leif had -already sailed he hastened to go on, wishing to overtake him.</p> - -<p>That spring came young King Harald sailing north along the coast. He -had made a vow not to let his hair be cut till he had reduced the whole -of Norway to submission, and was therefore by some called Harald Luva, -and by others Harald Haarfager. Whatever part of the country he came -across, he called his own. Kings and chiefs had to submit with a good -or with a bad grace. All men from the lowest to the highest became his -tributaries. He made laws, and appointed chiefs over districts to take -care that the laws were obeyed. Harald met with no opposition either in -the hills or the fjords. All the Jarls became his subjects.</p> - -<p>But there were other chiefs who murmured, and considered that Harald -paid scant respect to the law and ancient land-rights. These Harald -dealt with hardly.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span> He killed them when he could lay hold of them, and -took from them their property without mercy. Many of these chiefs had -no other resources, if they wished to preserve their lives and freedom, -but to leave the country. They sailed in numbers for the Faroe Islands, -the Orkneys, Hjaltland, the Southern Islands, together with the British -Isles and Ireland.</p> - -<p>King Harald found many a Norwegian neck that preferred to be broken -rather than bend. Although himself the most obstinate of all, he would -not endure obstinacy in others. There was but one King of Norway, and -that King's name was Harald!</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">VII</p> - - -<p>Leif had not sailed long before a great quiet came over him. Alone with -the sea, and his own master! No one to obey! No one to consider! That -was something to his taste, and under such circumstances there was no -room in his heart for care and longing. Successive days awoke him, each -with its own voice. Hungry in soul and body he crept each morning out -of his sleeping-bag.</p> - -<p>It suited his plans to sail to the British Isles; accordingly he was -on his way thither. Otherwise he might have sailed to the land far -toward the west which a beggar had once told him of. The only objection -was that, according to the narrator, there were no people to trade -with there and no one to pillage. He was out on a trading and Viking -expedition. Besides, it was an ab<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span>surd country, so entirely without -inhabitants. If ever he had time and opportunity he might still wish -to take a closer view of it. "Iceland," the beggar had called it, and -had prophesied that he should some day see it. He wished to be certain -about it, but it lay so far out of the way that he could not well -include it in his voyage that summer.</p> - -<p>If he did, he ran the risk of being obliged to spend the winter there. -And he could not endure the idea of a whole winter without Helga. But -he emphasized the fact to himself that if he now let Iceland alone, it -was an act of his own free will.</p> - -<p>The land out there in the west would not run away, so whether one -went there a summer earlier or later was a point of minor importance. -Leif, now voyaging alone, came to be quite intimate with the sea. He -enjoyed standing at the helm and feeling the ship under his hand. He -liked best sailing with all sails spread, and cutting his way through -the water as it foamed. It was to him a great delight to sail in such -a way that even old and experienced Vikings opened watchful eyes. He -tortured his dragon-ship till it seemed to him the sea held its breath, -ready to close its foaming jaws round its prey. When he thus kept his -ship rocking right on the edge of destruction, clutching the quivering -tiller fast in his thin hand, his heart felt light in his breast. He -felt himself like a ruler over the sea.</p> - -<p>The old Vikings watched Leif closely, and found that they had in him -a guide after their own heart. They winked admiringly at each other -when he sailed his maddest. His reckless courage filled them with -expecta<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span>tion. They showed great willingness in obeying his wishes and -orders. His young voice sounded sharply and pleasantly in their ears.</p> - -<p>They took Leif's measure secretly and thoroughly approved of him. -Though he was not so strong in body as warriors generally were, yet men -with such restless eyes were rare. And the strength he had lay in hard -lumps of muscle in the right places. When he greeted or thanked a man -he clutched his hand as with an iron claw.</p> - -<p>The Vikings found that they had reason to expect an eventful summer -with much amusement and many dangers. They thought without regret -that some of them might find their way to Odin before this Viking -expedition was over. They had not much objection to sitting round the -golden-bristled boar, though it should be this very winter.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, Leif had formed a fixed idea that he would show Ingolf -he could trade and get on in foreign lands on his own account. -Accordingly, when he got there, he showed a caution which was not -really according to his own mind, and which the Vikings had not -expected. He traded with great foresight, bought chiefly corn and -other necessary commodities, including wine and honey. He was also, in -pursuance of his promise to Ingolf, cautious with regard to engaging in -battle.</p> - -<p>His men had expected great things in the direction of depredations on -the coast, and were to a certain extent disappointed.</p> - -<p>Leif had comparatively few men, and he did not engage in unequal -warfare. In order, however, to get<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span> some booty, he practised unexpected -attacks with quite a few picked men. With five or six followers he -would row ashore in a boat in out-of-the-way spots. If they succeeded -in getting on shore unobserved they began to steal forward by remote -paths and through deep and dark woods. These were occasions of -incredible excitement and secret joy.</p> - -<p>It was possible for days and nights to pass without so small a force. -And when they had at last found a their finding a place adapted -for making an attack with place, a considerable time might pass in -watching for an opportunity. But when their well-prepared attack at -length took place, it was overwhelming and irresistible. Even old and -experienced Vikings had to acknowledge that they had never before taken -part in such bold and exciting expeditions. And they loved Leif for -the happiness he provided them in their old age. There was constant -emulation among Leif's men to get leave to accompany him on these -forays. But Leif showed an immovable firmness and foresight in choosing -his companions. It was counted a great honour to be among those chosen.</p> - -<p>The summer passed in sailing to and fro along the coasts of England and -Ireland.</p> - -<p>Leif diligently avoided collisions with other Vikings. There were, as a -rule, many following him, and he never could be secure from an attack. -It was therefore best to exhibit suitable caution. For the rest, he -slept peacefully in his bearskin bag at night. Should it happen that -he was involved in a fight without his own fault, he had nothing to do -with that. In many places<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span> where he came, he found that Haersten and -Holmsten had been just before him with their six ships. Leif took no -real trouble to overtake them. He remembered his promise to Ingolf, -and had resolved to put his trust in chance. Chance had before shown -him considerable kindness. But when, towards the close of summer, he -directed his course homewards, chance had not yet come to his help. -It was therefore with a certain disappointment in his mind that he -turned homeward from his summer expedition. It was indeed no small -disappointment to him that fate had not allowed him to meet Atle's sons.</p> - -<p>Olmod the Old, who, as has been related, was voyaging with a fleet of -five ships, made inquiries about his kinsman, Leif, wherever he went. -In many places Leif had been just before him, but had sailed again no -one knew whither.</p> - -<p>Olmod the Old was continually on his scent, and sailed, so to speak, -in his wake the whole summer, though without any success in overtaking -him. He vowed offerings and gifts to Odin if he would help him to find -his kinsman. But Odin seemed to have turned his eyes from him.</p> - -<p>Olmod kept himself likewise informed concerning the voyage of Atle's -sons. From their movements he could not ascertain whether they intended -evil against Leif or not. It did not really look as if they were -following him. Perhaps they did not know what direction he was taking, -but Olmod considered it best to be on the watch.</p> - -<p>Late in the summer, Olmod lost every trace of Leif. But as a -compensation he so nearly succeeded in over<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span>taking Atle's sons that he -at last caught a glimpse of their ships making out to sea on their way -home. It seemed to Olmod that they were sailing rather early. Were they -thinking of concealing themselves among the rocks and islands off the -coast and giving Leif a warm reception when he turned home? Olmod the -Old was from his own experience not unacquainted with stratagems. He -kept a sharp eye on Atle's sons.</p> - -<p>For some time he kept his ships hidden in a creek near the ordinary -route in order to catch Leif, if possible. At last he could wait no -longer. Leif, he thought, must have turned homeward by some other way, -and as good sailing weather just then set in, he directed his course -towards Norway. He had come to the conclusion that the safest thing -was to try to find Atle's sons, or at any rate to get news of them. If -he found that they had sailed the direct way home, there was scarcely -anything to fear from them that autumn.</p> - -<p>On a dark and stormy autumn day, with clouds driving across the sky -and a tossing sea, Leif came sailing past Hisargavl. He was sailing -along, thinking of his disappointment, when he suddenly found himself -surrounded by ships bearing down upon him with their battle-ensigns -hoisted. For the sake of his promise, Leif counted the ships; they -were six in number. He looked closer at them, and recognized them as -those of Atle's sons. Then Leif felt a great contentment fill his -mind. Here at last came his friends, the sons of Atle. And luckily -all chance of flight was excluded. It would have been vexatious if he -had had to break his word, but now it was all right. For Ingolf could -not expect<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span> of him that he should surrender unconditionally in order -to avoid battle with Atle's sons. He gathered his ships together and -commanded them to lower sail; quickly he had boards for defence fixed -on the quarter-deck, and cleared the ships for action. He went about -and became gradually agitated with excitement and happy expectation. At -last—at last the opportunity had come for seriously exchanging blows -with Holmsten. One of them should in any case be a guest of Odin that -evening. How he was to manage with his three ships against the six of -Atle's sons did not worry Leif much.</p> - -<p>While he issued his orders, he had only eyes for Holmsten's -dragon-ship. There Holmsten came, also in a state of excitement. Now -the long boat-hooks could reach the gunwale on Holmsten's ship. "Pull -hard, men!" Leif had a great longing to salute Holmsten. The first -spear whistled through the air. From both sides it was greeted with -cheerful battle cries and gay laughter.</p> - -<p>At length the two dragon-ships lay side by side, rocking violently -upon the grey sea. Blows and shouts were exchanged above the high -quarter-deck boards. Leif pushed his men roughly to one side. He had -set eyes on Holmsten. A spear whistled past his ear, and he heard -Holmsten laugh and shout: "There is a spear in place of the one you -sank here last autumn."</p> - -<p>Leif twisted himself to one side, seized the spear, aimed at Holmsten, -and sent it back. "I have enough weapons, friend Holmsten! I will test -the ax you once gave me on your own skull." Holmsten avoided the spear -at the last moment by a leap to one side.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span></p> - -<p>Now Leif was close to the gunwale. The fight went on energetically -on both sides of him. The ships reeled violently and crashed noisily -against each other. Salt spray concealed now and then the hot faces. -Leif held his ax raised and shook it towards Holmsten. "Now, when I -cleave your head before long, it will not be through carelessness! -Remember that, Holmsten."</p> - -<p>Holmsten laughed derisively. He could not properly reach Leif because -of his men. "It will double my joy, friend Leif, to know you are lying -cold at the bottom of the sea, by the side of your spear, while your -friend Helga makes me comfortable."</p> - -<p>Leif leaped up on the quarter-deck boards, swinging his ax high over -his head, but was forced back. He tried again and again, but was met by -a wall of weapons. One of Atle's sons' other ships hooked itself fast -on to the other side of the dragon-ship. The battle raged furiously -along both gunwales.</p> - -<p>During an involuntary pause in the battle, Leif found time to look -round him a little. One of his ships was already overpowered, and the -other surrounded by three of the enemy's smaller ships; his own was so -hard pressed that it was obviously only a question of how long he could -hold out.</p> - -<p>Leif saw clearly how untenable his position was. He did not envy Atle's -sons their victory. He called those who had followed him on many bold -expeditions to him, and said in a choked voice: "If we are going to -Valhalla, friends, let us take Holmsten with us, and as many of his men -as we can!"</p> - -<p>So he stormed the gunwale, followed by his best men,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span> and succeeded in -obtaining a foothold on Holmsten's dragon-ship. And now Leif was at his -ease. Generously he dealt out blows and thrusts, and devoted himself -energetically to the battle. He saw his men falling round him, and he -himself had several wounds which he had not time to think about. He was -not afraid of death, but meant to take Holmsten with him.</p> - -<p>While Leif stood there, and dealt doughty blows around him in order -to get at Holmsten, there came in sight a fleet of five ships by -Hisargavl. The five ships were sailing swiftly, and the water foamed -round their bows as they approached. At last Olmod the Old was about to -overtake Leif. And he had bestirred himself, as it appeared. He gave -himself no time to survey the situation, but drove his ships right -in among the combatants. In his green cloak, with a golden helmet on -his head, he stood in a dignified attitude by the mast and issued his -orders.</p> - -<p>"It looks as if you wanted a little help, Cousin Leif!" he shouted in -the joy of battle. All other talking he left to his weapons.</p> - -<p>Haersten saw quickly that his position was untenable, and gave orders -for flight. But it was by no means so easy to get away in a moment. -Holmsten's ship soon lay wedged in between those of Leif and Olmod the -Old. Leif made use of the confusion which ensued among Holmsten's men -at suddenly finding enemies on both sides, and made his way close up -to Holmsten. When Holmsten saw him coming, he prepared to receive him -in his cool and quiet way. But now Leif had become quite wild. When it -seemed that he could not get for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span>ward quickly enough, he flung his ax -at Holmsten's face. Holmsten dropped his weapons, threw up his arms, -reeled, and fell.</p> - -<p>Leif's joy at seeing Holmsten fall was so great that he forgot to be on -his guard. One of his men pushed a shield in front of him just in time. -The shield was cloven by the blow of an ax, intended for Leif. But Leif -was not to die that day. Now he was himself again, picked up his ax, -and continued the attack. After Holmsten's fall the opposition was soon -broken.</p> - -<p>A couple of Olmod's ships had recovered the ship Atle's sons had won -from Leif. Olmod secured for himself Holmsten's ship as a reward for -his trouble, and in order to be able to provide offerings and gifts to -Odin. The remainder of Atle's sons' ships escaped in disorder.</p> - -<p>Olmod came across Leif where he was sitting and binding up his wounds.</p> - -<p>"You are bleeding much, cousin, and can be glad that you still have -blood to bleed."</p> - -<p>"That I owe to you, Cousin Olmod. What lucky wind was that which blew -you here, just when you were most needed?"</p> - -<p>"Ask, rather, what freak was it of Odin's that he did not let me -overtake you before. I came to Dalsfjord the day after you sailed, and -have pursued you in vain all the summer."</p> - -<p>Leif looked up hastily. A sudden fear shot through him.</p> - -<p>"What did you want me for?"</p> - -<p>"That you have seen."</p> - -<p>Leif was quiet again. "Nothing more?" he asked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Don't you think I had cause enough? Did you expect me to follow your -tedious tracks, the whole summer, merely to bring you a greeting from -Helga?"</p> - -<p>Leif rose and drew a bracelet off his arm. It was for Olmod. He brought -forth his most valuable things, resolved to give Olmod all the best he -had. Objections were useless. When Leif gave, he gave what he had, and -kept nothing back till he had no more.</p> - -<p>"Finally, don't think that by killing Holmsten and putting Haersten to -flight you have finished with Atle's sons," Olmod said warningly. "I -think, Cousin Leif, you had better come home and spend the winter with -me."</p> - -<p>Leif thanked him warmly for the invitation. "It is such a short way -home to the fjords that I don't care about making a circuit. But What -if you came home with me and remained with us for the winter, Cousin -Olmod?"</p> - -<p>But Olmod declined. A whole winter in one and the same place did not -tempt him at all. "You brothers have enough friends round you, but be -careful, cousin. I should be surprised if Haersten let the grass grow -over the matter he has to settle with you. I am glad that this time -I could be a little use to you, Leif. You have rewarded my help, as -one might expect from you, spendthrift that you are! May good fortune -follow you wherever you go."</p> - -<p>Olmod and Leif parted with great friendliness, and each sailed to his -own home.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">VIII</p> - - -<p>It was really a surprise to Ingolf when he heard from his brother what -had happened at Hisargavl. He had gradually come to fear a collision -between Leif and Atle's sons. He did not trust Atle's sons any more -since the feast of the previous winter. With a gloomy and slightly -absent expression he heard Leif's account to the end. "I do not grieve -for Holmsten," he said severely, when Leif finished. "I am glad that -both brothers did not escape alive from the game. The Norns often -strike accurately."</p> - -<p>"It was by my ax that Holmsten fell," Leif answered curtly. "I will not -share the honour of having slain him with any one, not even with the -Norns!"</p> - -<p>Ingolf smiled, but there was no laughter in his mind.</p> - -<p>"The most important point, Leif, is that you returned home alive," he -said cordially. "Thank yourself for it, but allow me to thank the gods -and goddesses of fate."</p> - -<p>Helga was very quiet when Leif told her about the battle. There rose in -her soul a yet greater tenderness towards him. Every day, yes, every -hour, with Leif became precious. A foreboding told her that Leif was -scarcely destined to live long. Her happiness was like the flying birds.</p> - -<p>Orn became quite enlivened by hearing of the fight at Hisargavl. Ingolf -related it to him with much detail. As soon as he had finished, Orn -demanded to have the whole told over again. It was entirely after his -mind<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span>—a proof that the race was not extinct. He put many questions and -asked for incidents. Time after time, when the talk concerned Leif, he -nodded approvingly. When his curiosity was at last satisfied, he sat -silent and thoughtful, and still kept nodding to himself.</p> - -<p>Rodmar sat in his darkness and heard the account through at one -sitting. When Ingolf began again, he sighed deeply, rose, and, -supported on his two sticks, tottered to his chamber and crept into -bed. He could not understand that there was still so much disturbance -in the world.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf came out again from his father he was silent and -thoughtful. He sought Leif, and found him in Helga's room. Ingolf sat -down silently by his side and remained for a while without speaking. -"Now Haasten remains behind with one arm," he said at last, in a -subdued tone, more as though speaking to himself than to the others.</p> - -<p>Helga looked hastily at him. "One must feel a great longing after a -brother one loves," she said quietly.</p> - -<p>Leif laughed sarcastically. "It will scarcely be a one-armed Haasten -who comes out to take vengeance for Holmsten."</p> - -<p>Ingolf looked at him. There was a troubled, but firm and quiet, look -in his eye. "I should be surprised if Haasten took vengeance," Leif -laughed scornfully. Ingolf rose quietly and said: "But it would be best -to be on our guard against Haersten."</p> - -<p>Ingolf took home to the chief house as many of his own and Leif's men -as could be spared from the rest of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span> their property. Moreover, he -collected his friends from the surrounding district. He always had -many people round him in the winter. He set guards on all the roads to -secure himself against an unexpected attack, and for the rest watched -events quietly.</p> - -<p>What had happened, had happened, and could not be altered. And whose -fault was it? Neither his nor his sworn brother's, it seemed to him. -He made offerings to Odin and Thor, and relied on them and on the good -luck of the family.</p> - -<p>Already, on the day after his arrival, Leif had to go to bed. For a -considerable time he had to keep quiet. He suffered a good deal from -his wounds. They were on various parts of his body, so that it was -difficult for him to find rest.</p> - -<p>Leif was not good at keeping quiet. He was tormented by an intolerable -impatience. Time after time when his wounds were on the point of -healing up they opened again, because of his want of care. The fever -which accompanied the wounds had a wearing effect both on his flesh and -his temper. He became even more bony and thin than he had been before. -Long and wasted he lay there in bed, and vexed himself over the loss of -the days, of which he was unjustly deprived.</p> - -<p>Helga nursed him patiently, and always sat by him. That was the only -thing which reconciled him with this kind of existence. He could not -look away from her even for a moment. Leif discovered that there was -a happiness and soothing effect in the touch of Helga's hands, which -he had not hitherto known. All the time he had to have her hands busy -about him. Leif was not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span> easy to manage. In vain did Helga beg and pray -him to leave the bandages alone and not continually look at his wounds -at the wrong time. At last she went in despair to Ingolf, and Ingolf -found a means. On the same day that Helga had spoken to him, he said -to Leif in his usual composed manner: "Your wounds are a long time -healing, Cousin Leif. You will hardly be fit for fighting by the time -Haersten attacks us." That was effectual. Ingolf knew his brother. From -that day Leif lay rigidly still and did not touch the bandages. With a -mighty effort he kept his mind in control and curbed his impatience. -With a mysterious smile in her eyes, which Leif could not understand, -Helga continued to nurse him. Leif could not make out why her eyes -had suddenly become so bright. Here he lay, tortured both outwardly -and inwardly. One would think that was nothing to be amused at. At -last he asked her plainly, and in a rather morose tone, why she was so -cheerful. Helga laughed, and promised to tell him as soon as his wounds -were healed; for now that could hardly be long. Leif sighed. It seemed -to him that already the time had been incomprehensively long.</p> - -<p>At last the day came when Leif could go about on his legs again. But -it was plain that he had quite got out of the habit of going with his -head high and his legs down. His head was not so high aloft, and his -legs tottered. He had to laugh at them. They were really silly legs—to -speak plainly—miserable legs of dough. He went about laughing and -waddling, and was obliged every minute to sit down and rest his legs. -He had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span> never guessed that such a simple thing as walking could become -so difficult.</p> - -<p>But one day it was difficult no longer, and Leif rapidly forgot both -his sickness and his weakness.</p> - -<p>What was Haersten about? It seemed to Leif plain that he had a claim -that Haersten should come now, and quickly. Now that he was in a -condition to receive him in a suitable manner, he began to long for him -deeply.</p> - -<p>Leif went and exercised his arm-muscles by cutting logs for the fire. -Ah! So he intended to split Haersten's head. But Haersten still kept -them waiting. It was not according to Leif's mind to go and wait for -an attack, which did not come. Had he had sufficient hope that Ingolf -would go with him on a journey to Gaulum he would have proposed it. In -his leisure time Leif imagined for himself an attack on Atle Jarl and -his sons, picturing it down to the minutest details. He would himself -strike down Haersten and Atle Jarl. But he would prefer to let Haasten -escape with his life. It was a shame that such a splendid plan of -attack should always be shipwrecked on Ingolf's obstinacy.</p> - -<p>At last Haersten came. It was lucky that Ingolf had set guards upon -the roads. Haersten did not come alone. He had planned his attack with -care. He wished to wait till the brothers perhaps might not be so much -on the alert. And he wished to come with a picked and numerous band, -which it took time to assemble secretly, as the sworn brothers had -friends also in those parts. Haersten had resolved that <i>one</i> life<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span> was -too little compensation for Holmsten. They should both die. Preferably -he would strike them both to earth with his own hand.</p> - -<p>Haersten had to do without Haasten's help in planning and carrying out -his attack. On the other hand, Haasten did not put difficulties in his -way. Haasten gave his mind to taking what vengeance he could, and to -the extent he was able. "But my mind and my sense of justice tell me," -he said, "not to go with you against the sworn brothers."</p> - -<p>Haersten asked him whether his mind and his sense of justice did not -also bid him to leave both his brothers unavenged in case he also -should fall. Haasten answered him that time would show, but that it was -conceivable.</p> - -<p>"It might seem that you care more for Ingolf than for your own -brothers," Haersten said coldly.</p> - -<p>"I have a great regard for Ingolf," answered Haasten. "You brothers -were not afraid to profit by your greater force when you attacked Leif."</p> - -<p>So the conversation ended. When Haersten had quietly collected as many -men as he thought would ensure a victory over the sworn brothers, -even if he found them prepared, he started one night and took the -way to Dalsfjord. He advanced by secret paths, and hid in the woods. -He marched only by night, resting by day. But though he showed all -possible caution, Ingolf's guards got news of his expedition. They -were able to inform Ingolf in time that Haersten was approaching with -a numerous following. In great haste the brothers collected a still -larger number, and marched against<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span> him to meet him before he expected -it. The encounter took place one winter morning on the heath. Haersten -and his men had spent the night on the outskirts of the wood. It was -a still morning, with mild air, and the ground was heavy. The weather -was admirably adapted for a battle, save that the snow became slippery -when it had been trodden hard. Haersten and the sworn brothers prepared -themselves, each on his own side, for a trial of strength, in all -quietness and at their leisure. The result of the battle was of great -importance to both parties, and they urged their men to be cautious and -keep together.</p> - -<p>Haersten seemed to seek Leif. And Leif was not the man to avoid a -willing opponent. It was not long before they stood opposite each -other, both fierce and vigilantly watching. But the fight between -them was of short duration. They had only exchanged a few blows, and -neither of them had yet been wounded, when Haersten slipped on the -smooth ground. In the same instant Leif's ax descended on his neck. -Haersten fell and remained lying. Red blood streamed profusely out of a -deep wound in his neck. Smoking, it oozed into the cold white snow and -formed holes with reddish edges. Thus fell Haersten.</p> - -<p>When he had fallen, Ingolf had the trumpet blown for a truce, and -invited Haersten's followers to go in peace. As no one wished for -more fighting, Haersten's men marched, carrying his body, from their -unsuccessful attempt, back to Gaulum.</p> - -<p>Leif was quite jubilant. He never remembered having been so glad. Now -he had avenged the attack at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span> Hisargavl, and settled all the rest of -the account which he had with Atle's sons. There was a high degree of -intoxication in his mind. He composed and sang with a strong voice a -victor's song.</p> - -<p>But Ingolf did not show any joy at the victory. He was silent and -thoughtful. As soon as he had returned home with his men, he went to -his father and told him of Haersten's fall. "It will not be in the neck -of Atle's sons alone that Leif's ax has struck wounds," screamed Orn, -with his heavy cutting voice, when he had heard Ingolf to the end. -"Trust me! It is all over with our peace in Dalsfjord. Even though we -have many friends, Atle Jarl and Haasten will in the long run prove -too strong for us. Make peace with Haasten, my son, before it is too -late. For old friendship's sake he will be satisfied with taking your -property and driving you away from this district. I am too old, I -know, to leave Dalsfjord myself. But don't you trouble about that. I -am full of days, and will die soon. I had a foreboding that Leif would -cause misfortune. But he is a plucky fellow. And what has happened has -happened. Let me see him."</p> - -<p>It had never been the case before that Orn had wished to see Leif. Once -the sight of Leif had been to him a plague and an unceasing source of -annoyance. Now he wished to see him. Leif was called, and willingly let -himself be inspected by Orn's red, inflamed, swollen eyes. His spirits -were so cheerful that he felt impelled to show himself friendly even -towards Orn.</p> - -<p>"Your appearance does not answer to your exploits," Orn exclaimed. "You -are rather slight in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span> body to be a warrior. But, at any rate, I will -give you Helga since she wants you. Take her and marry her, but do it -quickly. For I will gladly drink your health at your marriage before I -die. And I shall die soon."</p> - -<p>Leif smiled and thanked him and was very friendly. It amused him to -think that the permission was really rather superfluous. But that day -he did not wish for any trouble. Haersten's death made him feel so -prosperous and benevolent.</p> - -<p>Ingolf had all day long been meditating. In the evening he asked Leif -to speak with him in private.</p> - -<p>"What do you think of sending messengers to Haasten and offering him an -agreement on terms to be fixed by himself?" he asked quietly.</p> - -<p>"That seems to me to be unnecessary weakness to submit the matter to -Haasten's decision alone," answered Leif arrogantly. "If he wishes to -pay us a call we shall know how to receive him."</p> - -<p>"You forget, brother," said Ingolf calmly, but in a troubled voice, -"that only in the utmost extremity can I use weapons against Haasten. -You have deprived him of both his brothers. Even apart from the manner -in which it happened it is a great loss for him. I, for my own part, -will gladly purchase peace with Haasten at the price which he agrees -upon."</p> - -<p>The tone of Ingolf's voice moved Leif to the heart. "If you, for your -part, wish to submit to Haasten's decision, I dare say I can consent," -he said, in a compliant tone. "Hitherto I have not lost by letting you -decide matters."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf chose the men whom he considered best suited for such a mission, -and bade them go to Gaulum and offer Haasten terms. Haasten received -Ingolf's envoys silently, and without returning their salutations. -They had, however, been his companions on a summer Viking expedition, -and several of them had been his friends. They did not know Haasten -again. He had aged, and all signs of youthfulness had been obliterated -from his face. Though his skin was still soft and smooth it was deeply -furrowed. His look was cold and solitary. When he had heard the object -of their errand, he said in an icy tone: "I will answer some day. -Meanwhile I offer you shelter and food."</p> - -<p>Haasten let them wait a whole week for an answer. He had a hard -battle to fight first with his father and then with himself. Atle -Jarl would at first hear nothing about an agreement. He demanded -unconditionally, although coldly and without passion, the lives of -the sworn brothers. He blamed Haasten for what had happened, because -he had at the time refused to follow his advice and offer Ingolf and -Leif blood-brotherhood. Haasten did not answer at length. But he did -not give up till Atle Jarl agreed to lay the matter in his hand. When -Haasten had thus become solely responsible, he had a hard battle -to fight with himself. His family instinct demanded blood and not -compensation. Even multiplied <i>weregeld</i> could not compensate him for -the loss of his brothers. But could Leif's and Ingolf's lives do it -either? The fact was that nothing could compensate for the loss of -his brothers. But large fines might sustain the outward honour of the -family. To<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span> bear weapons against Ingolf, who had not committed any -crime, was in itself unthinkable. Besides, Haasten remembered his vow -to decide impartially if at any time a decision should be demanded from -him.</p> - -<p>When he had at last arrived at unity with himself he bade Ingolf's -messengers be called, and spoke as follows: "The sworn brothers have -desired me to judge between them and myself. My judgment is this. No -compensation shall be asked for Holmsten because of his unjustified -attack on Leif. But as compensation for Haersten, who went to take -righteous vengeance for his brother, and by doing so lost his life at -Leif's hand, I adjudge to myself all the sworn brothers' real property. -Before three winters have passed they shall have left all their land -and territory and fjords and hills. Otherwise they will be treated as -outlaws wherever they may be found in the district."</p> - -<p>The messengers went home and informed the brothers of Haasten's -sentence. When Ingolf had heard it, he said quietly: "That was to be -expected."</p> - -<p>Leif, on the other hand, was furious. He never remembered to have heard -of such an unreasonable sentence. Ingolf bade him take the matter -quietly. "The sentence is certainly hard," he said, "but Haasten's loss -is harder. I would not willingly change my circumstances with his."</p> - -<p>All bitterness against Haasten vanished comparatively quickly from -Leif's mind. The question, where they should now go and settle, -absorbed him, all at once, so completely that he had no thoughts to -spare for anything else. Leif was glad enough to go and settle<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span> in a -new country. One day he wished to go to England. Another day Ireland -had suddenly assumed a great attraction for him. The Faroe Islands, -Hjaltland, the Southern Islands—at least once a day in his thoughts he -settled in all these. All at once the idea of Iceland occurred to him; -strange to think that he had not come upon it at once.</p> - -<p>Making a leap in the air, he went there in his own thoughts and settled -in a strange land, and so sought Ingolf in hot haste. "We will go to -Iceland!" he shouted in his delight, and was already absorbed, body and -soul, in his idea. "There we shall have a whole country to ourselves."</p> - -<p>"Is it not somewhat lonely?" asked Ingolf, smiling.</p> - -<p>Leif thought over that, and conceded that in the long run it might be -rather lonely. "But you will see many will follow after us. Many in -Norway are discontented with Harald, who will not tolerate any will by -the side of his own. The best people will follow us thither—people who -can no more find complete freedom in this country. Harald is already -seeking to kill many of the best men. There his arm cannot reach them. -Sooner or later the land will be colonized; it is said to be fertile. -Let us be the first. Ingolf, do you hear, let us be the first."</p> - -<p>There was something in Leif's plan which attracted Ingolf. If he had -to depart and find himself a new dwelling, why not seek it in a new -country? Ingolf the Imperturbable felt his heart beat.</p> - -<p>Leif was all fire and flame, and consequently not to be resisted. At -last Ingolf yielded. "We can journey<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> there in the summer and survey -the country," he said.</p> - -<p>When Leif had got Ingolf so far, he became wild with joy and dangerous -to approach. Ingolf had to wrestle with him; there was no getting out -of it. A little after they were both lying in the soft snow. When the -wrestle was thus over, they began to pile snow on each other, till they -had to stop for laughing. The boy was uppermost in each of them. They -were happy, and forgot to be troubled and anxious at the loss of their -property. Blood and life surged through them. They could still fight as -in the old days.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IX</p> - - -<p>Ingolf kept deeply secreted in his heart the image of a young girl. -Her name was Hallveig, and hers was the only woman's look which had -ever stirred his soul. Her grey eyes lived so vividly in his memory, he -could see them before him when he wished. The thought of them made his -usually quiet heart quiver. Her name was Hallveig, and her image was -painfully and distinctly impressed on his mind.</p> - -<p>He had seen her for the first time in the preceding winter when, on one -of his trading journeys, he had spent the night at the house of her -father, Frode. And that first time had hitherto been the only one.</p> - -<p>He had made the acquaintance of her father, Frode, and her brother, -Lopt, before, at various sacrificial feasts. Lopt and himself had -much in common. Lopt was a quiet and rather reserved man. His whole -ap<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span>pearance bore the stamp of the well-to-do yeoman farmer's firmness -and self-possession. Lopt and Ingolf had always felt attracted by each -other. They were both strong, high-born men without deceit or flaw in -their minds. A mutual consciousness of their inner affinity had from -the beginning brought them near each other.</p> - -<p>Thus Ingolf came to the house one winter evening and saw Lopt's sister. -Her name was Hallveig, and she was only eighteen. She was very serious. -Ingolf never saw her smile like other young women. Already her inner -seriousness roused great disquiet in his mind. Hallveig did not go -about lavishing her smiles. Her look was watchful and critical. She -looked at people, and had a scale to weigh them by. One became clear -about one's value under her look. And her look did not flinch nor -change like that of other women when one encountered it. It met one -like a man's. It was in some degree a boy's look, thought Ingolf. He -sat there that evening and could take neither his eyes nor his thoughts -from Hallveig. Lopt and Frode often had to repeat their questions to -him. The whole of Ingolf's listening faculty was turned inward and not -outward. He sat by her side and forgot both them and himself. All that -he knew was that now and then he cast a furtive glance at Hallveig. And -yet he sat the whole time and looked at her. It was the first time that -Ingolf had been in love, and it was of benefit to him. The next day -was fixed for his departure, but he did not go. He was travelling with -important objects, and it would be very extraordinary if he delayed -his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span> journey without special reason. But he remained all the same, and -forgot to give himself or others a reason for it. He simply remained -because it was impossible for him to go that day.</p> - -<p>He had a long talk with Hallveig, sitting by her side in the morning. -A little after (so it seemed) he was surprised to find it already -evening. How the day had gone was a puzzle to him. He was lost.</p> - -<p>Ingolf did not find it at all surprising that he found such a good -opportunity to talk with Hallveig undisturbed. He had neither time to -notice nor to reflect upon the fact that Lopt and Frode had left them -alone the whole day. He had no idea that any one could look at him and -observe from his behaviour what impression Hallveig had made upon him.</p> - -<p>The whole of that day, which he afterwards did not know what had become -of, he sat and talked with Hallveig. Not once did she smile at him. -But there was in her look a charm which surpassed every smile. There -was a warmth in her look and a secret confidence which put him at his -ease. Her nearness filled him with a peculiar quivering consciousness -of security. He felt that there was already a deep intimacy between him -and this woman whom he did not know and yet knew.</p> - -<p>The next day Ingolf went on his journey. When he gave Hallveig his -hand at parting their eyes met. The look of both was firm and serious. -Suddenly Hallveig smiled. Her eyes became bright with a beaming smile. -All at once Ingolf perceived that there was something he had forgotten -or neglected—something which could<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span> not be omitted. He stood there -with her hand in his, uneasy and irresolute, quite otherwise than he -was accustomed.</p> - -<p>But he now already held her hand at departure and must go. Confused -and dissatisfied with himself, and yet at the same time filled with a -tremulous happiness, he went away. Ingolf did not forget Hallveig's -solitary smile. He reflected much whether she had ever given any other -man her smile, in the same way as she had to him. He did not believe -it. But if she had, the man must die.</p> - -<p>How Ingolf passed the year, before he returned to Hallveig, he did not -know. It was quite unconsciously that he gave the memory of her time to -grow and blossom in his soul. All that he knew about it was that every -time he had resolved with himself that now he would go to Frode's house -and visit her, his mind was filled with anxiety and unrest. He found -no solid reason for waiting. His longing urged him almost irresistibly -to make the journey. He was also quite certain that he ran a risk by -postponing it. All the same he waited.</p> - -<p>At a feast at Gaulum the previous autumn he had met Lopt. During the -three days of the feast they had been inseparable. Quite involuntarily -they had kept together. Once, when the talk had turned on Lopt's -and Frode's affairs, Lopt said, smiling: "We cannot get my sister, -Hallveig, married. She rejects all suitors." As Lopt spoke, Ingolf's -heart began to beat violently and joyfully. The day seemed to expand -around him and become beautiful. The colours<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span> of the heavens and -earth crowded at once upon his sight. The air itself became fresh and -reviving. He found no answer to make to Lopt's remark, and therefore -pretended not to have heard him. Soon afterwards he began to talk of -something else. But he did not succeed in deceiving Lopt, who, when -alone, smiled to himself. Soon after Ingolf's meeting with Lopt, Leif -returned from his Viking expedition. Ingolf had enough to do, and was -for a time cut off from all possibility of travelling.</p> - -<p>But when the agreement with Haasten was settled, and the journey to -Iceland to look for a residence determined on, it became at once as -impossible for Ingolf to postpone the decisive interview with Hallveig -as it had been for him before to resolve on a visit. Ingolf, according -to his custom, first spoke with his father on the subject. Orn was -highly pleased, and declared himself in every way satisfied with his -choice. "Frode," he said, "is rich and well-born. It is time that -you settled in life. Leif and you can celebrate your marriage in the -autumn. You should not put off the journey for a day. You can go, my -son."</p> - -<p>Ingolf went to Leif and asked for his companionship on a journey -without disclosing further the object or the direction of it. Leif -needed no pressing. He was always ready for a journey, he did not care -where. If Ingolf did not reveal to him his object and the place whither -he was bound, it was because he had good reasons for concealing it.</p> - -<p>The brothers left home with a select but not very numerous retinue. -Leif received a strong impression<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span> that this mysterious journey was -of great importance. Could it possibly be a wooing expedition? Leif -studied Ingolf closely, and came to the conclusion that it was. It -amused him to guess whom Ingolf had pitched upon. He could not make -out. In that respect he knew nothing of Ingolf. Had Ingolf really -fallen in love dumbly and silently? Leif could not picture Ingolf to -himself as an enamoured suitor. In secret he was immensely amused at -his brother's seriousness and taciturnity. But he showed great caution -in his behaviour towards him. He observed that a great deal was at -stake for Ingolf. He surmised that his quiet demeanour was not so -genuine as it usually was.</p> - -<p>When one evening they reached Frode's house, Leif did not guess that -they had already arrived at their journey's end. But as soon as he -saw Hallveig, he knew; and he was immediately filled with a warm and -brotherly affection for her.</p> - -<p>When Hallveig heard that Ingolf had come, she at once knew the reason. -She put on her finest dress, and displayed her most valuable ornaments. -Any one might think what they would; for her it was a festal day.</p> - -<p>In this attire she went to meet Ingolf. Quietly and seriously she -returned his greeting. Her whole manner told Ingolf that he was -expected.</p> - -<p>One evening she led Ingolf to her room. The next day Ingolf spoke -with Lopt and Frode, and asked Hallveig in marriage. Frode gave him -his daughter gladly. Lopt said that there was no one he would prefer -as a brother-in-law. They quickly settled all the conditions.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> The -sworn brothers' loss of their property was not mentioned at the -time. Hallveig was summoned and questioned. Willingly and with deep -earnestness she gave her mind to the matter. When, later on, she was -alone with Ingolf, she wept and kissed him fervently. Ingolf was a -constant surprise to her. Afterwards she smiled at him through her -tears. There was a peculiar power and a complete abandonment in all -her caresses. Ingolf felt beyond the shadow of a doubt that she was -completely his, and for the whole of life. And her demeanour showed -just as certainly that she was happy.</p> - -<p>Frode and Lopt celebrated the betrothal by a great feast. Ingolf and -Leif remained a whole week in the house. When they left, the wedding -was fixed for about three weeks later. In accordance with Ingolf's wish -it was to take place in Orn's house, since his father felt too old to -travel.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Hallveig were agreed on having the shortest possible -interval before their marriage. They did not wish to wait a day longer -than necessary, now that they at last had each other. They found it -almost impossible to separate, though it was only for three weeks. They -could not comprehend how they had hitherto been able to live without -each other. Ingolf felt now that the two years which had passed since -he saw Hallveig for the first time were as though lost for him. Yes, -his whole youth seemed as though lost for him since he had not met -Hallveig before.</p> - -<p>Never had Ingolf before reflected how short life really was. He had not -measured it with love's measuring-rod.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">X</p> - - -<p>Orn was peculiarly restless during the first days after Ingolf's -departure. He became gradually alarmed, though he had considered it -the wisest course to conceal his alarm from his son, lest Frode should -perhaps make difficulties, now that the agreement with Haasten had -deprived Ingolf of all his real property. It was quite clear to Orn -that it was on this point the prestige of his family would be tested. -If Frode did not refuse to give his daughter in marriage to a man who -had been judicially deprived of all his landed property, it was because -the man was Ingolf, Orn's son.</p> - -<p>As the days passed, and it became evident that the brothers, at any -rate, were not returning at once, Orn became quieter, and with every -succeeding day his calm increased. The continued absence of the -brothers could be only due to their having succeeded in their object.</p> - -<p>Orn and Rodmar celebrated this by a justifiable drinking bout. Before -the fumes of their intoxication had quite passed off, Ingolf and Leif -returned home, having, as was apparent, quite succeeded in their -object. Orn and Rodmar went on drinking to celebrate the good news. -Then Orn went to bed and slept for a night and half the following day. -When he had had his sleep out, he began to arrange everything for the -double marriage which was imminent. He also wished to have a hand in -the preparations for the feast. He let all and each know that since the -gods had been so kind as to allow<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> him to celebrate both his children's -weddings, and that at the same time, there should be a feast which -should be known far and wide and be long remembered. He had the temple, -together with every house and every cottage on the estate, swept from -roof to floor, and all the woodwork cleaned. He himself selected -the cattle and the swine which should be fattened for the feast. He -tasted the liquors brewed, measured out the meal and the corn, and was -everywhere.</p> - -<p>Rodmar was homeless in all this disquiet. He tried his old device of -going to bed and keeping himself to himself in his darkness. He counted -the days and was morose. About three weeks were to be occupied with -preparations for the wedding, and then a week with the festivities -themselves. Rodmar drained his drinking-horn deep. The future looked -very empty to him.</p> - -<p>Orn sent Leif and Ingolf out to invite people to the feast. They spent -many days in travelling from house to house. Orn questioned them every -evening as to where they had been, and made plans for the next day. He -was indefatigable. A peculiar excitement, which he did not remember to -have felt before a festival since his early youth, deprived him of his -appetite for food, and partly also of his tendency to drink. He was -about from early morning to late in the evening. All the same, it was -difficult for him to sleep at night.</p> - -<p>Helga sat in her room and sewed at her bridal dress. Every hour of -leisure which Leif found he spent there with her. He was considerate -towards Helga, and avoided disturbing her with talk or caresses. He -could stand for hours together and watch her, as she sat and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span> sewed, -eager and absorbed, with busy hands and hot cheeks. Leif was very happy -at that time. But as soon as he had not Helga before his eyes, he could -not realize that in a few days they should be man and wife, and had to -go in again and watch her sewing the bridal dress.</p> - -<p>Orn had the banqueting hall draped with costly tapestry, and shields -hung up.</p> - -<p>At last the day dawned. And the same day spring made its entry with -southern winds and genial temperature. Already from the early morning -guests began to assemble at the house. Somewhat before noon came Frode -with his daughter and son and a splendid retinue. Then the wedding -could begin. With eight days' unbroken festivities the marriage bonds -between Ingolf and Hallveig, Helga and Leif, were sealed.</p> - -<p>Frode showed great gladness at the connection, and celebrated his -daughter's marriage with all the customary sports and pageants. Orn -only celebrated his son's with sacrificial feasts, with, as became -a host, the usual meals and drinking bouts. The meals were many and -luxurious, and the drinking bouts were long. Quantities of mead and -wine were drunk, and many swine and oxen eaten, besides game and other -food common at festivals.</p> - -<p>Once more Orn was able to sit in stately fashion in the high-seat and -preside over a feast. During the days of this festival Frode shared the -high-seat with him. They knew each other well by the wounds received in -their youth and manhood. Many cheerful memories were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> revived, and they -shared in great friendliness their drink and the high-seat.</p> - -<p>Orn had become an old man. Age had bent his back, made his face puffy, -and dulled his hearing. Nevertheless, he wore an air of dignity on -such an occasion. The chieftain was uppermost in him, and his natural -courage blazed up in one last victorious flame. Ingolf had rather -feared that his father would not be equal to preserving his dignified -bearing through such a trying festival, but his fear proved groundless. -Orn rallied all his powers and held out. He took part in every meal. -He emptied his drinking-horn at every health. He sat as host in the -high-seat, and still on the last day of the feast his spirits were -unequalled, his thinking power unaffected. He held out till the last -guest had left the place. Then the spring had already done its work. -The snow had gone. Everywhere one caught glimpses of the first signs of -summer's approaching splendour.</p> - -<p>The next day Orn lay dead in his bed. His right hand clasped the knife -with which he had just succeeded in cutting the sign of the Hammer on -his breast. He had secured his seat in Valhalla.</p> - -<p>Thus died Orn. His death did not especially surprise Ingolf or any one -else. Age and debility had during the last years handled him roughly. -In spite of all, he had been a chieftain to the end.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">XI</p> - - -<p>It was very still in the house after Orn's death. His harsh, irascible -voice was suddenly lost in a great silence. And this silence was doubly -impressive just after the concluded festivities. Ingolf at once set his -people to brew drink, slaughter animals, and prepare for the funeral -feast. Orn should begin his last journey with all suitable honour. But -this time the work was done without the noise which usually attended -preparations of that kind. In Ingolf's soul there remained a special -sense of bereavement. He had always shown his father reverence; now -he realized that he had also been very fond of him. Ingolf selected -with care a spot down by the fjord where a funeral barrow would look -well in the landscape. He caused a little natural hollow to be filled -with potter's clay; then had one of his smaller dragon-ships rolled on -logs thither and fixed on the bed of clay with its bow turned towards -the south. Orn's journey should be towards the south and the sun. When -the ship was settled in its place and shored up, Ingolf traced a wide -circle round it. Orn perhaps was the last of the race who should rest -in the soil of his fatherland, therefore his funeral barrow should be a -notable landmark.</p> - -<p>Ingolf collected a large number of workmen from his own and Leif's -estate, and set them to work at erecting the barrow. It was to be done -quickly. For nothing is quite sure for a dead man till he rests in -earth under the sign of the Hammer.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf sent messengers round to invite all those in the district and -many distant friends and relatives to the funeral feast at a few days' -notice. He and Leif superintended the work at the barrow, and it went -forward rapidly.</p> - -<p>The voracious earth was not to be allowed to devour Orn's ship, -therefore stones were fixed everywhere between the earth and the -woodwork. Outside it were piled gravel, earth, and turf.</p> - -<p>Amidships, round the mast, which was hoisted as though for sailing -and so that the roof of the barrow might form an arch over it, was -the burial chamber, as broad as the ship and two fathoms in length, -timbered with thick oak-beams. It was to resist the pressure both of -the stones and the earth: there should Orn lie, warm and comfortable, -ready for his journey. All was arranged with a view to a journey by -land and by water.</p> - -<p>In the stern of the ship were stored up all possible articles which -could be of use in cooking. There were iron cauldrons of various sizes, -with the iron claws belonging to them and swivels for hanging them -up on; a large barrel for the supply of the ship's drinking water, -together with other larger and small oaken barrels with hoops of tough -kinds of wood; different vessels with and without lids, together -with wooden dishes, some in the shape of fishes; pails with handles -of iron and bands of bronze or wood; scoops of iron and of wood; -knives; a stone hand-mill and a stick to turn it with; a frying-pan; -a three-legged kitchen-stool; axes; and many other articles. Some of -the wooden<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span> ones were splendidly carved, and on others many-coloured -designs were painted. In the stern was also the ship's anchor. The -rudder was, of course, fixed in its place.</p> - -<p>Ingolf further furnished the ship with all that was necessary: cordage, -sails, oars, tent-cloths and poles, hooks, oar-forks, and other -articles for a voyage. A landing-plank was not forgotten.</p> - -<p>In the fore-part of the ship he placed a carved and fully equipped -sledge, with the harness and bearskin bags belonging to it. Thither he -had also brought a painted and carved carriage, with a driving-seat -and harness. Orn's saddle was brought on board, together with bridle -and reins, and all things needed for a horse. Orn should never be in -difficulties regarding his land-journey.</p> - -<p>Ingolf had many things brought into the burial chamber. He filled -several boxes with useful articles belonging to a chieftain's equipment -and placed them in it. A bed and bedding were brought in, and he gave -his father costly coverlets for the journey. He did not forget to -supply a comb, so that his father might arrange his hair and beard -when he presented himself before the Ases. He gave him also rings, -ornaments, and other valuables, so that all should at once know whom -they had before them. Moreover, he provided him with thunder-stones, -small Thor-hammers, and other sacred articles for his protection on the -journey, together with a money-box to defray the possible expenses. -Orn should certainly not want coin. Ingolf also had several barrels -of wine and meat brought to the burial chamber,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span> together with costly -drinking-horns to drink from and to proffer. An ox and a swine and -many other animals had already been selected for slaughter. Orn should -suffer neither hunger nor thirst on his long journey.</p> - -<p>When all these things had been arranged, and the barrow was already -partially erected so that there was only a wide passage to the burial -chamber, and all that remained was to pile stones and earth over the -ship, the day came which was fixed for the funeral feast and committal -to the barrow.</p> - -<p>A swarm of people had collected to do the last honours to Orn. Ingolf -himself conducted the ceremonies, both at the temple and at the barrow. -He had inherited the office of priest of the district from his father, -and now himself discharged the priestly functions. With the sign of the -Hammer he consecrated his father for the last journey.</p> - -<p>Stretched on a bier, clad in his splendid garments, Orn left his house -for the last time. A golden-winged helmet crowned his white hair. A -sword gleamed by his side. A shield painted in many colours covered -his breast. Equipped for a chieftain's journey, Orn was carried to his -burial chamber.</p> - -<p>The serf who was selected and already consecrated to follow him, for -it was not fitting that Orn should journey quite alone, stood ready, -and only waited for the knife, with which he was to stab himself, to be -given him.</p> - -<p>Then came Rodmar, who in these busy and restless days had been -forgotten by all, tottering on two sticks hither from the house, led by -two of his men and followed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span> by another man carrying a chair. He was -not dressed as a chieftain. Looking untidy, as he had just got out of -bed, in clothes which he had not changed for a long time, and with his -grey locks floating freely in the wind, came Rodmar, staring stiffly -and blankly with his blind eyes.</p> - -<p>Rodmar had had a bad time in his darkness and loneliness since Orn's -death. He had hoped that death would come and fetch him before the -barrow over Orn had been finished. He would so gladly share the barrow -with him, and follow him on his journey.</p> - -<p>It was impossible to remain behind now that his only friend had -departed. The solitude became intense and oppressive around him, and -the pain of his darkness was doubled. At last he took the resolve to -follow his elder kinsman in death, as he had always followed him in -life.</p> - -<p>Rodmar crawled over the gunwale on his crooked legs and groped his way -forward to the opening of the burial chamber. Then he turned and spoke -to the air. "Is there wine on board?" he asked in an impatient and -peremptory tone.</p> - -<p>Leif sprang on board and led his father from barrel to barrel so that -he could feel them with his own hands. Rodmar shook the barrels to see -whether they were full, and sniffed them distrustfully. He chose one -of them, and demanded to have one hoop knocked off. This was done. -Afterwards he asked that the tool for opening it should remain with him -and be close to his hand. He was also allowed to retain the tool.</p> - -<p>His seat was fixed in its place, and Rodmar sat down with a long sigh -of relief, as it were. On one side of him<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span> he had an open barrel of -red wine, on the other a horn filled to the brim, standing on a little -table, which had been quickly brought to the place.</p> - -<p>Rodmar borrowed Leif's sword, and, baring his breast with fumbling -fingers, cut on it with his own hand the sign of the Hammer. Then -he said farewell to Ingolf and the others standing round, and in a -slightly morose and curt tone gave Leif his last blessing. Then the -opening to the burial chamber was closed up. Rodmar sat, as long as -they could see him, motionless on his chair. He had secured Orn's -society for ever. He was prepared for anything that might come. A man -should be able both to live and die with a light heart. He had drink -for the journey, and there is also wine in Valhalla.</p> - -<p>Ingolf killed with his own hand an ox that was laid on an oak-plank by -the side of the kitchen utensils. Its mouth was held open with a wooden -gag and turned towards the south. He also slew with his own hand four -horses, two dogs, and a swine. The swine was laid by the side of the -box; the other animals were taken to the fore-part of the ship. The -serf who was to have accompanied Orn was now spared, as Orn had better -company.</p> - -<p>Stones were heaped over the ship and all its contents, and then the -barrow was hastily filled up. This closed the funeral ceremonies. Orn -and Rodmar had departed to Odin.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">XII</p> - - -<p>It soon became evident to Ingolf that on that spring day he had -not buried Orn only. He had also interred<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span> with his father his -home-feeling, his peace and confidence in this region of his childhood -and youth. Already, when on the first morning after the burial he -stepped out of the house and saw his father's mighty barrow lift its -dome in the landscape, it struck him all at once that the district had -assumed an alien aspect. The confidence in the contours and colours, -which has its root in the child's free look and strong, unconscious -sense of belonging to the spot where he has grown up, was gone. The -landscape had suddenly lost its light in his eyes. He felt thrust out -and lonely. It was not here that he should live his life.</p> - -<p>Hitherto it had not been really clear to him what a profound change his -life would undergo because of Haasten's sentence. The fact that he was -now homeless had, as it were, not yet broken on him in its full extent. -Now he saw suddenly what Haasten's sentence really implied—a complete -alteration of his whole life. First, years perhaps must be spent in -search and insecurity. And then a battle for life and death with inner -and outer powers, in order to gain home-feeling and home-rights in a -foreign land.</p> - -<p>Ingolf felt from his own experience that the race which has not its -own soil to grow in is doomed to misfortune and ruin. The possession -of land stamps the race. The man who could be sentenced to lose his -possessions was exiled from the earth—this was what Ingolf felt now. -Such a man must gain earth's favour anew by his honest will to live in -peace on earth's fruits.</p> - -<p>Ingolf's hitherto unconscious instinct of opposition to force of all -kinds was now suddenly revealed to him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span> That which had now happened to -him was not undeserved, even if the blame for the outer cause of the -misfortune could not be imputed either to him or to Leif.</p> - -<p>He had continued to ravage foreign lands and to pillage people with -whom he had not the least quarrel. From a kind of secret cowardice he -had suppressed the unwillingness he had felt in doing so, as unworthy -of a man and a Viking. But now he saw that law and right extend beyond -the borders of one's own country. They are valid wherever there is land -and sea. The man who aims at living by force and pillage, not only -sins against the law which he carries within him, but also against the -earth—the sacred earth, which by the grace of the gods is so luxuriant -and fruitful that every year it is ready to fill the peaceful barns. As -long as the Ases had still reigned undisputed there was peace in their -dwellings. The Ases had been driven to conflict and war by the dark -powers who were responsible for all disturbance. Thus all disturbance -and violence came from the evil power. Ingolf vowed to himself that -from that day he would never lift a weapon against any man except -to protect his own and his family's life and property. That resolve -somewhat soothed the disquiet and restlessness which had seized him -when he became conscious of his homelessness, and suddenly felt himself -exiled from the kindness of the earth. The bright Ases would still -grant his family a home and prosperity when they saw his honest purpose -and clean struggle. The earth would yet take him into favour again when -he no longer defiled it with blood and violence, would fulfill his most -sacred, yes, his only wish,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span> that his family-tree might be leafy and -strong-stemmed. Since fate had granted him Hallveig as a wife, it could -scarcely intend to exclude him from the earth.</p> - -<p>Ingolf thought much of the far and foreign land away in the west which -he was to travel to. Was it there that his family's cradle for the -future should be? Was it there that the pillars of his high-seat should -consecrate the earth for him?</p> - -<p>He dared not believe it yet. Neither did he dare to go to the gods and -ask them. He himself had to seek his future home. He must win again -what had been lost here by his own fault. He wished to commit himself -to the power of the sky and sea without first seeking instruction from -the gods. He would match his own strength and will against storm and -sea as a pledge and sign. He would not beg; he would gain by fighting -the favour of fate and of the gods.</p> - -<p>Now that his father was dead, he was himself the eldest and chief of -the family. The responsibility for the honour of the dead, and the -honour and prosperity of the unborn, rested principally on him. For now -he alone wore the family bracelet, and now the high-seat was also his.</p> - - - - - - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph2"><a name="BOOK_III" id="BOOK_III">BOOK III</a></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">I</p> - - -<p class="drop">I<span class="uppercase">ngolf</span> and Leif equipped themselves in great haste for their journey -to seek the land which Raven-Floke had last visited, and which he -had given the name of Iceland. They wished to be there as early in -the year as possible, in order to be the better able to explore the -distant and unknown island. Therefore there was no time to be lost. -The first thing they did was to acquire a trading vessel, a strong -sea-ship, in exchange for two of their smallest ships, which, in all -probability, they would not want to use again. A trading vessel was -just what they now needed. In the conflict they were proceeding to, -there was no use for small, light battleships. Their new vessel was -certainly neither little nor light. It was a regular ox to look at. -High and broad, clumsy and solid, it lay, and the movements of the -water only made it rock sluggishly. By the side of the long, slim, -low-decked dragon-ships, it was seen to great disadvantage. Leif -laughed at it, called it his rock and his old woman's boat, said that -it had a stomach like an old cow, and expressed his fixed opinion that -it certainly cherished secret designs of going to the bottom at the -first opportunity. But Leif did it great injustice. The vessel was good -enough for its<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span> purpose, even if it was a little slow in turning and no -beauty to look at.</p> - -<p>It had a half-deck at prow and stern and a small side-deck along the -gunwales. The rest of it was one large hold, in the midst of which -towered a great, solid, strongly supported mast. It was exclusively -built for the purpose of long trade-journeys, and therefore quite -excellently suited for such an expedition in which the chief object -was to convey as much as possible. There were but a few banks of oars -fore and aft; one might as well try to row a rock over the sea. It was -not adapted to be propelled by slender oars. The oars were only there -to turn it and to facilitate going on shore. It was to sail, not to be -rowed. Therefore it was entirely dependent on wind and weather. But, -on the other hand, it took the wind and weather with a composure and -immovability which came near to justifying its nickname of a "rock." It -only had one enemy—lack of wind.</p> - -<p>It certainly did not dance on the billows like a dragon-ship. It was -too contemptuous of the unstable element around it, whose humours it -only yielded to when compelled, and then as little as possible. It -entered into no brotherly alliance with the wind. <i>That</i> it took into -its service and allowed to further its object.</p> - -<p>Such was the new ship, inspiring confidence in a high degree and -independent, both in form and behaviour—free from all kinds of levity. -Storm and sea were its—certainly often somewhat wayward—servants, but -not its masters.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span></p> - -<p>Hallveig took an eager part in the loading of the vessel and in all -preparations for the journey, and showed Ingolf in numberless little -ways that she had no intention of remaining at home. When Ingolf was -aware of it, it seemed to him that he had all along known that Hallveig -was like that. And yet it gave his happiness an increased fullness -and weight. Without inquiries of any kind, with a silent agreement, -as though it were a matter of course, Hallveig prepared to follow him -always and everywhere, to belong to him and to be near him.</p> - -<p>For Helga, who already went about with a hidden foreboding of coming -separation in her mind, the spring suddenly became really spring when -she saw Hallveig's preparations. If Hallveig could travel with them, so -could she. Of herself, Helga would never have hit upon so bold an idea, -though not from want of courage. Her courage and readiness to sacrifice -herself where Leif was concerned were boundless. Her backwardness was -from an inherited fear of causing trouble and being inconvenient, and a -deep anxiety not to displease Leif in any thing great or small.</p> - -<p>Helga wept for gladness when it was decided that she should also go -with them. She did not often weep in the sight of others. Her weeping -made Leif quiet and thoughtful. He guessed that he often, for the most -part through thoughtlessness, caused Helga grief which she did not -show. For some time his tenderness towards her knew no bounds, and -Helga was happier than she had been for a long time.</p> - -<p>Hallveig and Helga had been at first somewhat shy of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span> each other. -Helga was in her own way independent enough. She certainly had a will, -and knew in every case what she wanted. But Hallveig's whole resolute -way of behaving and acting alarmed her a little. It took her some -time to understand that Hallveig was far from being inconsiderate and -selfish, that, on the contrary, she had a recklessness and warmth in -her devotion which was apparent in each of her words and deeds in such -a decisive way that to superficial observation it might look like want -of consideration and self-will. Yes, in her devotion Hallveig was -certainly reckless. Every one could easily see that she loved Ingolf -and belonged to him with body and soul. The quiet and apparently cold -Hallveig displayed a peculiar latent warmth and energy in all that she -undertook. She did not lavish smiles and caresses; that was not her -nature. No one had heard her speak tenderly or lovingly to Ingolf. But -out of all her actions shone love and tender solicitude. An invisible -fire burned around the apparently cold-natured woman.</p> - -<p>When Helga first became convinced that she had at the beginning -mistaken her sister-in-law and done her injustice in her heart, a -specially warm devotion for Hallveig broke forth in her soul. And -from the moment that Hallveig saw that the reserve Helga had hitherto -displayed towards her had been a veil she had covered herself with -in the presence of a stranger, she embraced her also with the latent -warmth of her nature.</p> - -<p>Hallveig showed Helga that outside the house also a woman may be a -benefit and do good service. Even when it was a question of loading -a ship for a long<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span> journey there were many things a woman could help -and participate in. Hallveig, who was never at ease when Ingolf was -occupied with the ship, from this time always took Helga with her when -she went down to it. She had an amusing way of walking, Helga thought. -She took long, resolute, manly strides, and her legs were obviously -legs under her skirts. Helga found it difficult to follow her when she -was in a hurry, as she almost always unconsciously was.</p> - -<p>Hallveig examined even the smallest details that concerned the -loading of the ship, with her husband and Leif, and did so in -a matter-of-course tone which aroused Helga's astonishment and -admiration. In everything she said, Hallveig showed her practical -sense. She did not hesitate either to give help where it was needed. -Her help and advice were gladly welcomed. Her advice was advice and not -child's prattle. It was nearly always followed.</p> - -<p>Hallveig had a peculiar rapid way of surveying matters. This was -the best place for this, and for that. She demanded that everything -which might be needed on the voyage should be as easily accessible -as possible. Ingolf and Leif had never given a thought to that. They -only thought of packing things so that they fitted in, took the least -possible room, and were so distributed according to weight and size -that the ship might lie on the water as level as possible. Now Hallveig -showed them that with a little reflection all these objects might be -excellently combined.</p> - -<p>Hallveig's and Helga's presence and hearty participation in the -work—for Helga also quickly began to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span> use both eyes and hands—put -Ingolf and Leif in high spirits, which helped them over many -difficulties and trifling annoyances.</p> - -<p>The vessel was loaded amid much merriment. Corn in chests, dried fish -in great bundles, butter in small barrels, and boxes of dried flesh -and salt meat, beer and wine in barrels—a whole year's provision of -food and drink—were brought on board and packed carefully in the great -hold. But the vessel's stomach had to find space for much more. Small -compartments had to be made for the animals which were to be taken with -them. A cow and a pair of goats; they could not be entirely without -milk. There was also an ox to be slaughtered, and a bull-calf to be -company for the cow through the winter and grow large and fat and ready -to be slaughtered in the spring. A sow with small pigs was also useful -to have with them, together with some sheep, and a couple of horses -were simply indispensable.</p> - -<p>And, at any rate, there was room for a hut for Hallveig and Helga. The -hut was Hallveig's idea. She did not wish only to be with them; she -wished to live on board and to be comfortable. Leif jumped like a boy -with delight when Hallveig put forward her proposal about the hut. -From that day not even the smallest thing seemed to him quite right -till Hallveig had expressed her satisfaction with it. He would rather -have Hallveig's help in counsel and action than that of most men, he -declared decisively. And he was absolutely resolved to teach her to -swing an ax and to hurl a spear. Hallveig did not often laugh, but she -had to laugh sometimes at Leif. There was the same complete<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span>ness and -power in Hallveig's laughter as in all the rest of her character and -behaviour. When Hallveig laughed, there was something to laugh at. She -could never be imagined laughing at any one or anything she did not -like.</p> - -<p>So these spring days passed. Liveliness and activity reigned -everywhere. This journey to a foreign land, which at the beginning -seemed so difficult to carry into effect, so improbable and -unrealizable, became through all these preparations imminent and a -matter of course for all those who took part in it. Here Ingolf now -stood in the smithy and forged scythes to cut grass in a land which -he had never seen and really only heard a tale about. Who was Naddod -the Viking? Who was Gardar Svavarsson? Who was Raven-Floke? Or Thorolf -Smor? Could one be sure they had not imagined that land over there? -Or that others had imagined <i>them</i> and the whole affair? One might be -foolish to believe it, but he was going to get a sight of it. And while -Ingolf forged scythes to cut grass in that legendary land of the west, -and made spades to dig in its soil, that fact became firmly fixed in -his mind. In spite of all doubt, the land lay and actually existed over -there in the sea. And, in fact, it became more than real to him. It lay -there and spoke secretly to his soul; it waited for him almost like a -friend. And thus it seemed at last to have a claim on him, which he -could not disregard. For the land lay there and expected to be taken in -possession, as is the right of every land. Such and similar thoughts -filled Ingolf. And yet he did not guess that while he stood there in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span> -his smithy and forged scythes and prepared implements with which to -till the new land's soil, the land took <i>him</i> in possession by help of -the secret power a land possesses—never again to let him go.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif had to prepare themselves to build winter dwellings -and to store hay for their animals, therefore they took implements -with them, without considering what power the earth and implements -together have over a man's soul. They did not guess that only homeless -men wander their free ways, which are no ways, or rather that secret -earth-powers guide all other steps.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif provided themselves with fishing-gear and nets for -catching birds. They also took a pair of boats.</p> - -<p>When the boat was loaded and everything else was in order for the -journey, Ingolf concluded his preparations with a great sacrificial -feast, at which he made abundant offerings to the gods, in order that -they should grant him and his fellow-travellers good fortune and -happiness on the voyage. Nevertheless, the days went by without the -commencement of the hoped-for sailing weather.</p> - -<p>These days of waiting were hard for Leif to bear. He became morose. Any -kind of waiting was the worst thing Leif knew. It made his hasty and -adventurous spirit full of discontent. He cursed the vessel, called it -a wretched old woman's bath, and invented even worse names for it.</p> - -<p>Ingolf took the matter quietly. Certainly he had already made his -offerings to the gods, and copiously. But it was a special voyage they -were to make—the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span> gods were to protect them, and on wide and strange -ways. He therefore brought fresh offerings, and also secretly gave -Odin and Njord private gifts, besides vowing yet greater ones if they -would prosper his journey there and back and on the way. This expedient -helped. There came a day with splendid sailing weather—a sunshiny -day full of light and warm wind. Before midday all was ready—the -animals brought on board, the crew in their places (Ingolf and Leif -took only the smallest possible crew with them), and the vessel cleared -for sailing. Under a heavily bellying sail it glided out between the -skerries. Hallveig and Helga stood on the poop by their husbands and -watched the shores glide past on either side. Hallveig was quiet in -mind, and felt only glad at the fine day and the journey. Sea and -land were all the same to her, if only she had Ingolf. Here they were -sailing out to find a new land, to seek a new home. She was ready with -all her soul to remain fixed in the spot on the earth which Ingolf -might choose for them, no matter where it might be.</p> - -<p>But with Helga it was otherwise. She was calm and quiet enough, but -her calm was, as so often on other occasions, only outward. The strong -scent of the pines from the spruce- and fir-clad islands they were -sailing by, roused a profound longing in her soul. This was the place -where she was at home. There in the house down there by the shore, -which seen from the fjord here looked so strange. There seemed to be a -sob in Helga's soul. She, the faithful, had only one home. She did not -at all wish to turn or to remain behind, for she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span> stood here by Leif's -side. But she felt as though her heart were being split asunder and her -soul divided. For this place which she now left, to return to it next -spring only for a time, had shared with her happiness and solitude. -There was hardly a stone in the house which she had not patted with -her hand and made her confidant in joy or sorrow. She was bound to the -house and the surroundings of her childhood with ties which could not -be loosed or cut asunder. She knew with certainty that she would always -feel strange and homeless outside Dalsfjord. She reproached herself for -this feeling—for she had Leif—but she could not overcome it. All she -could do was to vow to herself never to betray it. Thus Helga took a -secret with the scent of the pine trees from the islands.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">II</p> - - -<p>Ingolf and Leif sailed by the guidance of the sun and the stars, and -steered directly westward. For the first two days and nights a steady -east wind filled the square sail and carried them steadily forwards. -There were high spirits and much excited expectation on board. Indeed, -it seemed as though the wind had been sent by Odin with the sole -purpose of furthering their journey. But just as they had settled down -in confidence that they were under the god's special protection the -weather began to shift and change. Now it seemed, for the most part, as -if one or another of the divinities had set himself fiercely against -them, or as if Odin had suddenly become busy elsewhere.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span></p> - -<p>The wind took the wrong direction, and seemed uninterruptedly occupied -in settling private accounts with the towering waves of the sea. In -the course of two days and nights it had gone several times round the -horizon and varied through all degrees of strength from a moderate calm -to what Vikings would mildly call a storm. And then all of a sudden -it disappeared. They looked longingly for it—east, west, south, and -north—for though they had cursed its vagaries heartily enough, it -was still preferable to a dead calm. But it was absent, and remained -absent. Unreliable as it had always been, it had gone off to other -regions, and left them alone here in the midst of the sea. There lay -the vessel, pitching lazily, and making no way at all. Where they were -no one knew, and there was nothing to show them. Whither the wind had -carried them, while it was still with them and blew alternately from -all points of the compass, they could not find out. The sun and stars -had only rarely been visible. The spirits of all on board were rapidly -sinking. Matters were not improved when, after several days and nights -of calm, there came gliding a cunning, silent bank of fog and swallowed -them up, blotted them out from the eyes of heaven, swept all sight -of sea and sky out of the world, and left the vessel lying, rocking -lonelily, forgotten by all good powers on a strange sea.</p> - -<p>There they lay while the days came and went—grey days which could -only make marks on Ingolf's time-stick. For even though Ingolf was -displeased enough with these days he kept a steady count of them, -marked each of them off on his stick with the little notch that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span> was -their due, and, for the rest, execrated them in silence.</p> - -<p>Leif had given up all hope now; morose and aggrieved, he surrendered -himself to the power of chance. He sat most of the days on the gunwale -with his legs dangling outside, singing from sheer despair. Only now -and then he interrupted his song to hurl a violent succession of -sanguinary curses in a penetrating, angry voice into the damp, foggy -air.</p> - -<p>With every day that passed, Ingolf became more silent and -introspective. What was the obstacle in their way? Were the gods so -much opposed to this journey that they were absolutely determined to -prevent it?</p> - -<p>He did not like being questioned regarding the number of days he had -marked off. The days were quite bad enough without making them more by -talking about them. And at last he flatly refused to answer questions -regarding the number of the days. For long periods he would sit silent -looking at his stick, forgetting to mark the days, with his mind full -of inward longing and powerful exorcisms.</p> - -<p>He heard that the crew were talking about drawing lots for a sacrifice. -Ingolf was not narrow-minded. But he remembered the offerings which -before his journey he had made to Odin, as well as the vows he had made -of further offerings if the journey prospered. Odin had often fulfilled -his wishes for less sacrifices than those. He really did not understand -what was the matter with Odin this time.</p> - -<p>Hallveig and Helga were the only ones on board<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span> who, to some extent, -kept up their spirits. To Hallveig it seemed quite natural; they were -very well off, and the fog and the calm must some time come to an end. -Every morning she awoke with the firm conviction that that day the fog -would lift. Helga, on the other hand, had to pull herself together, -in order not to be infected by the depression of the rest. Yet she -was accustomed to do this, and on this occasion she had, besides, -Hallveig's good-humour to support her. But their good temper seemed -almost to put the crew into a still worse humour. Even Ingolf—not to -speak of Leif—could sometimes be impatient at their unconcern. And -one day, in answer to a cheerful remark of Hallveig's, he very curtly -drew her attention to the fact that the water-casks were seriously -near becoming empty. Hallveig looked at him steadily and a little -astonished. Ingolf had never before seen that look in her eyes. She -went to her hut without saying anything more.</p> - -<p>Ingolf looked round for Helga. She stood by the gunwale, playing with -Leif's hair. When Ingolf had thus ascertained that Hallveig was alone -in the hut, he followed her into it. Hallveig was sitting and looking -before her when he came. She did not meet his glance as usual, but -remained sitting and staring into space with a troubled expression on -her serious face. Ingolf stopped before her and laid his hand on her -shoulder. Then Hallveig looked up at him. "It can do no good to give -up," she said seriously; "that will not make things better. Have you -not noticed how the men follow you with their eyes, and are disturbed -by your looks? There is nothing left us, Ingolf, but to take<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span> things -as they come. The fog may lift some time. And since it has not rained -for a long time, it may soon rain, so that we can again have the -water-casks filled. And we have also beer and wine on board, so that we -can get along for some time."</p> - -<p>"What makes me uneasy," answered Ingolf, "is that we seem to be pursued -by misfortune, and that I don't know at all where we are. It might -almost seem as if the gods had forgotten us, or as if we had fallen -under their displeasure. If the fog and the calm continue, and there is -no rain for some time, it will soon be all over with us. You and Helga -ought never to have been taken with us on this journey. I have also -heard that the crew are beginning to talk among themselves of casting -lots. Perhaps a sacrifice will be necessary."</p> - -<p>Hallveig was silent for a long time. At last she sighed deeply and -said: "I have never been able properly to understand how the gods can -desire human sacrifices. Perhaps, however, I would have agreed on this -occasion if I was quite sure that the lot would not fall on you. But -I cannot rely on the gods so absolutely. Let us rather wait awhile, -Ingolf."</p> - -<p>Ingolf left her with the firm resolve henceforth to alter his outward -demeanour. He saw that the first and foremost thing was his duty and -obligation to exhibit to the crew a calm and untroubled face, be the -outlook never so hopeless. The first man he met he greeted with a -cheerful remark, and after that day he was altogether more lively and -communicative.</p> - -<p>When the crew saw what an alteration had taken place in Ingolf, they -thought in themselves that he must<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span> in some way or another have -received a token from the gods. Their desire for a sacrifice and -drawing of lots ceased. Ingolf's altered demeanour inspired them with -hope and courage.</p> - -<p>But the days went on, and one day the supply of drinking water ran out. -During the night following the day when the last scoop of water had -been equally divided among all on board, Ingolf did not sleep. And he -could easily see that Hallveig lay awake by his side. But they did not -talk. Ingolf was more and more convinced that the gods had for ever -withdrawn their favour from him. Perhaps it was their intention to let -him miserably perish here at sea. Would they not even grant him to die -on land? Could they not even spare a place for a funeral mound for -him and his? Ingolf reproached himself severely that he had involved -Hallveig in his own and his race's ill-luck.</p> - -<p>Towards morning they began at last to talk together in a whisper. -Ingolf opened his whole mind to Hallveig, and confided to her his most -secret thoughts and anxieties. Hallveig said that she had married him -because she intended to share his fortunes whether they were good or -bad. She feared neither life, nor death, nor the displeasure of the -gods, if only she had him.</p> - -<p>While they were still lying there and whispering together, Leif stood -suddenly in the doorway and shouted. He had kept watch during the -night, and had good news to tell. The fog was gone and the wind was -gradually rising. He had given orders to hoist the sail, and now only -wished to ask whither they should sail, for he did not know. The sky -was overclouded all the time,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span> and the sun could not be seen. Would -Ingolf come and see if <i>he</i>, perhaps, could scent out the right -direction?</p> - -<p>Ingolf was on his legs in an instant. All anxiety and trouble was blown -away from his soul by the first puff of wind. He took counsel with -his deepest instincts, and found a direction to sail in. The wind was -rather slack at first, but then it had got out of the habit of blowing. -In the course of the day it freshened to splendid sailing weather. -There were birds on the water; they must be near some land. Towards -evening they caught a glimpse of a dark streak ahead, which showed -distinctly against the fog-banks on the horizon. There rose a shout -on board: "Land in sight!" Then Helga wept. No one was astonished at -it. Some of the men also felt a flutter at their hearts this time on -sighting land again. But Hallveig stood quiet and undisturbed, staring -at the dark streak ahead. What sort of land was it? Were they already -there? That night no one thought of seeking sleep or rest.</p> - -<p>Early in the morning they were among some precipitous green islands -which were divided by narrow straits with strong currents. From the -vessel they could here and there catch sight of smoke from houses and -huts. This, then, was an inhabited land, and not the one they sought. -One of the old men on board had been here before, and was able to -inform them that these were the Faroe Isles. That reassured Ingolf; it -meant they had not come out of their course. There was great joy on -board. Here they could go on shore, feel firm ground under their feet, -and provide themselves with water. There were some among the crew<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span> who -ventured to hint that the voyage had lasted long enough, but a look -from Ingolf was enough to reduce them to silence. All depression and -doubt had been swept out of his mind along with the fog.</p> - -<p>The brothers now had all tubs, buckets, together with the empty barrels -and casks which were on board, filled with water from a spring on the -coast. When that had been seen to, they were so fortunate as to get -good weather with a stiff breeze. It was again possible to sail by -the sun and stars, straight to the west. They left the Faroe Isles -astern and made for the open sea. The weather remained fine, with a -light breeze blowing. The wind was certainly somewhat capricious both -as regards force and direction. But it blew all the time, and that -was what was needed. Only seldom could the vessel hold on a straight -course; they were obliged to tack, and so the way became somewhat -uncertain. Still they made progress.</p> - -<p>On the seventh day after leaving the Faroes they at last sighted land. -A large and wide-stretching land, crowned by white glaciers behind -blue mountains, and land with broad, open fjords and bright streams -which wound down green mountain-sides, rose from the sea before their -wondering eyes.</p> - -<p>This must be the land they sought. Here then it lay, solitary and -uninhabited, far away in the uttermost part of the sea. It lay silent -and patient, expecting them.</p> - -<p>The land greeted them with sunshine and summer and blue mountains. -Majestic it lay there, with skyward towering promontories and broad -mouths of fjords<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span> which, like open arms, offered them a royal welcome. -No other land had ever received them with such a festal and solemn -greeting as this gave them.</p> - -<p>A strange silence spread on board the vessel. It was early in the -morning that they sailed into a fjord full of swans. The blue surface -of the fjord was completely covered with these white birds, which, with -proudly lifted necks and in great flocks, swam to one side as the ship -glided on. Many other birds swam among them—variegated eider-ducks and -handsome water-fowl. But one did not notice them because of the white -swans. Hallveig named the fjord Svanefjord.</p> - -<p>The brothers had chosen this fjord because it was protected by a little -group of islands which might make it more secure as a winter haven than -the open fjords. They tacked a little to and fro, using a corner of -their sail, and surveyed the land. Bare mountains rose on either hand. -On the north was a strip of fertile land along the fjord; on the east -side the waves broke freely at the base of the mountain. The land at -the end of the fjord seemed fertile and inviting, but they could not -find a landing-place which suited them.</p> - -<p>Ingolf proposed that they should inspect a little more closely the -nearest fjord south of the one they were in. He had seen from the ship -that there lay a broad fjord sheltered by a small, low group of islands.</p> - -<p>They tacked past a promontory and entered the other fjord. It was -both broader and deeper than the one they had just come from, but was -likewise full of swans! Hallveig laughed with gladness when she saw it. -This fjord also must be called "Svanefjord," she declared.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span> They might -be called North and South. She did not know there were so many swans to -be found in the world. "Birds love this land," she said to herself.</p> - -<p>Helga stood by her side. She compelled herself to smile and share -Hallveig's gladness, but her heart was full of pain, for the beautiful -land she saw here and which Hallveig already seemed to love, could -never be <i>hers</i>. She saw the swans, the mountains, and the green dales. -But in her heart there was no room for anything but a quiet, slightly -strange emotion. The scent of the pines from the islands at home was -too keen in her memory. Ingolf and Leif stood silent and in a solemn -mood, side by side; they looked at the land and did not say a word. -They had stood thus a long time when Ingolf turned to his brother and -said quietly: "What do you think of the land, Leif?"</p> - -<p>"It is a big land and seems a good one," answered Leif, in a low voice.</p> - -<p>"If only most of it was not barren mountain," said Ingolf, but his -voice lacked the reservation which his words expressed.</p> - -<p>"I think we might soon feel at home among these mountains," said Leif.</p> - -<p>"It does not look unfriendly," Ingolf admitted.</p> - -<p>In his inmost heart he was deeply moved. The strength and sternness of -the mountains filled his mind with a peculiar excitement. Among these -mountains the green dales and fertile stretches of land, which he -caught a glimpse of at the end of the fjord, assumed a doubly home-like -aspect.</p> - -<p>Suddenly Leif awoke from his long reflection and si<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span>lent contemplation. -Abruptly and unexpectedly, as always, a resolve had been born in his -mind, and aroused him. "It is all the same to me what sort of a land -it is—I shall settle here," he declared in an excited tone. "Since I -have come, I think it would disappoint the land if I left it again. And -I will not disappoint this land, which lies here so ready to receive -me—so much is certain."</p> - -<p>Ingolf was silent. Leif had given expression to his own thoughts. He -felt so convinced at this moment that here it was his lot to settle and -remain. But this feeling was followed in his mind by a peculiar anxiety -which almost made him sorry. Was it a good land—a land where one -could peacefully build and settle, and where his family could flourish -in happiness and prosperity? Not himself alone, but his children and -children's children should dwell here, if he determined to settle -himself in the place.</p> - -<p>The brothers chose a landing-place on the north side of the fjord, and -steered thither. It was with strange feelings that they set foot on -this new land, which from time immemorial had lain here behind the sea -and the distance, alone with its birds. On sea and land, everywhere the -birds swarmed. The questioning whistle of the golden plover and the -rippling quaver of the curlew were the first sounds that greeted them -as they trod the stones of the shore.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif immediately set the crew to work to bring the animals -on land and to unload the vessel. They themselves proceeded to pitch -their tents, after having selected a spot with thick green grass, well<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span> -protected from wind and weather by a projection of rock, and close to -the brink of a small, clear stream. The kitchen utensils were brought -up, and a fire kindled. The shore was covered with driftwood, so that -there was plenty of fuel. Pots containing salted flesh were hung up; at -last they got hot meat again. They could not remember that any meat had -tasted so good as this hot salt flesh after the dried fish, preserved -flesh, and hard and finally mouldy bread they had had on the sea -voyage. They baked bread, too, and ate it warm from the embers. It was -splendid to have soft bread between their teeth again.</p> - -<p>Round them the animals dispersed, grazing eagerly over the fertile -pastures. It was a pleasure to see the satisfaction with which they -swallowed the green grass. Towards evening the vessel was so far -unloaded that it could be brought ashore and rolled on logs over the -ground. They had chosen a little cleft in the rocks for it to lie in -shelter during the winter.</p> - -<p>By the evening, when the men had crept into their skin bags and had -lain down to sleep, Ingolf and Leif, Hallveig and Helga, still sat -round the remains of the fire, but did not think of sleep. They sat -silent, close to one another, and did not talk. The night was bright -and still, and dew was falling. The fire gleamed palely in the night. -Red ember-snakes writhed at the bottom of it. The fjord spread a -shining surface, dotted white with sleeping swans. There was a peace -and stillness over the land which filled their minds with a peculiar -awe and sense of expectation.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">III</p> - - -<p>The summer they spent in South Svanefjord was, for the brothers -and their wives, an unbroken succession of beautiful days. There -was a peculiar atmosphere of peace and prosperity about the lonely -settlement, where the fire burnt day and night under the cliff behind -the tents, while on a rising ground close at hand their winter dwelling -rose slowly from the ground. It was a house sixty feet in length, -thirty in breadth, which the brothers were having built—a house with -thick turf walls for a protection against the cold of winter, and -adapted to be partitioned according to their needs when they had first -roofed it in.</p> - -<p>While their men worked at the dwelling and gathered in hay as winter -fodder for the cattle, Ingolf and Leif let the days come and go. And -whether they were sunny days or the fog hung in grey, soft, gliding -belts down to the middle of the mountain-sides, all the days had a -peculiar solemn solitariness and charm about them.</p> - -<p>The land they had come to was after Leif's heart. It made quite a -different impression on him to any other land he had visited. The -sense of power that brooded over it, and the almost palpable solitude, -swallowed up the unrest of his mind and gave him peace. The mountains' -strongly marked and infinitely varied shapes, a little copse hidden -among grey cliffs, close up to a glacier, the heavily pouring rivers in -deep ravines, the fjords where the swans swam among other fowls like<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span> -royal dragon-ships among peaceful freighters, a seal bathing in the -sun on a rock by the fjord, not wise enough to be afraid of men, the -countless birds' nests with the snugly hidden, different-coloured eggs -one came across everywhere, and then the soft, downy young ones hopping -about between little hillocks—all filled his soul with a sense of -wonder and calm hitherto unknown.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Leif made little excursions on their horses in the -neighbourhood. They soon ascertained that the fjords north of the -Svanefjords were very poor in pasture-land; the mountains descended -for the most part steeply to the sea, while the land, on the other -hand, seemed to become better the farther southward they went. When -they had made that discovery they equipped themselves for a journey -of some days in order to examine the land south of the Svanefjords -more closely. Over a low, stony stretch of tableland they came to -another inlocked fjord which was much broader than even the broad South -Svanefjord. The greater part of the upland of this fjord was, however, -covered with gravel and clay. Quite outside by the sea was a stretch of -luxuriant meadow, and here and there stood rock-islets amid the sand, -round which there were large green pastures. Farther up, right under -the mountains, there was also pasture-land, and there they found the -largest and most luxuriant wood they had yet seen. They came to a river -with many rapidly flowing courses which streamed with clay-coloured, -turbid water over a sandy and unsafe bottom. But they had caught sight -of some sharp mountain-peaks far to the south-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span>west, and since it could -scarcely be difficult to cross the ravines between them, they resolved -to proceed thither and see what was to be found on the other side. It -was generally the case with this land, that one was not satisfied till -one had seen what there was on the other side of all the mountains -which came in view. They passed with some difficulty the dangerous -river-current, and rode farther along high, steep mountain declivities -striped with many-coloured gravel.</p> - -<p>They found a ravine between the mountain-peaks, and when they had -reached the other side of the mountains, there opened on them, while -they rode along the edge of the steep descents which led down to -the lowland, a view, the like of which they had never seen. A fjord -dotted with small green islands, wide-stretching meadows and pastures -intersected by gleaming watercourses, a wide bluish ring of mountains -which locked in the luxuriant region with a mighty curve, and behind -all this in the south and west, glaciers—an immense, slightly arched -stretch of sparkling snow with white offshoots to all ravines.</p> - -<p>It was on a clear, sunny day at noon that they stood there and surveyed -this region, which arrested their minds with a sense of solemn wonder -and irresistible fascination such as no view had ever done before. In -his rapture, Leif laid his hand upon Ingolf's shoulder and pressed -it; he had tears in his eyes, and his large mouth quivered. They had -dismounted from their horses and stood silent for a long time. And when -they mounted again to examine the district further,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span> they rode on in -silence. From that hour they were Icelanders; the land was theirs, and -they belonged to it. In silence the compact was finally and irrevocably -solemnized.</p> - -<p>When they came back from their trip, Hallveig and Helga had an -important and, as they themselves thought, serious piece of news to -tell them. They had one day climbed up the green ascent above the -encampment, quite up to the base of the cliffs, in order to get a -wider view over the fjord and the district. And just as they sat and -contemplated the low group of islands and a little island beyond it, -they saw smoke rising from the island. It had been a perfectly calm -and clear day; there could be no doubt that they had seen correctly. -They had not said anything to the men, and they now only wished to -ask Ingolf and Leif to be careful, and not to go about any more -alone. Ingolf and Leif immediately put the larger of the two boats -in the water, called some of their men, and bade them take their -weapons with them. They wished to find out what kind of people they -had for neighbours. It was in vain that Hallveig and Helga begged and -prayed them not to insist on going out, and least of all in a little -rowing-boat. The brothers were too resolved on finding out more about -the smoke from the island. In answer to their wives they objected -that the ship was too unwieldy, and was, moreover, not a ship of war. -There was scarcely any chance of fighting; if there were people on -the island, they were probably some peaceful, starving, shipwrecked -men, whose<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span> vessel had been driven to sea and lost. For the rest, they -promised to be careful, but they were resolved to go out to the island -that day.</p> - -<p>So they rowed out thither. Even when they had got quite close to it, -they could see no sign that it was inhabited. They rowed round it, and -still saw no inhabitants or buildings. They determined to land, and -chose a creek on the south side of the island. As soon as they had -landed, they saw a wretched little boat, in which they would hardly -have trusted themselves to cross a fjord, hidden among the rocks. They -went farther up on the island, and found a hut well concealed in a -hollow.</p> - -<p>As they approached, a man came forth in a splendid cloak and -head-dress, with a staff in his hands, and followed by some lean shapes -black with dirt, and meanly clad. They came out from the hut, but -remained standing before the door, without going towards them. They had -seen this kind of people before, and immediately perceived that they -had what were called Irish monks before them.</p> - -<p>Both Leif and Ingolf, as well as several of their men, knew some Irish, -and therefore went nearer in order to hear a little why these people -dwelt here on a desert island.</p> - -<p>The monks, one of whom carried a cup of water, evidently did not wish -them to come too near them or their dwelling. The sworn brothers -remained standing at some distance and questioned them. The monks -answered their questions reluctantly, but they gathered from them that -they had lived here for several years,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span> that they had long since heard -reports of this land, and that other monks before them had journeyed -to seek it out. They had not seen any of them, but the land was wide, -and they had remained here on the island where they had first landed. -This information Ingolf at last extracted from the monks, with many -questions answered, for the most part, in monosyllables.</p> - -<p>When the brothers could not think of anything more to ask them, and -were going down to their boat again, the man with the head-dress, -cloak, and staff stopped them with a question. "Why had they come -hither?"</p> - -<p>Ingolf told them that they had come here to look at the land, and -intended to settle here.</p> - -<p>His words aroused a movement and disturbance among the monks, and their -leader gave him to understand plainly that the land was sanctified -and reserved by God for Christian men; no heathen had ever settled -here, nor ever could. Every kind of misfortune would strike them if -they migrated hither, unless they first let themselves be baptized and -went over to the Christian faith. Ingolf answered them quietly that -they must grant him that it would ill become him to be less faithful -to his gods than they were to theirs. The monk answered that heathen -did not trust in gods but in idols. Ingolf answered that the Ases had -hitherto protected him and his family. Then bidding them farewell, he -went off, followed by Leif and his men. They saw the monks sprinkling -with water the places where they had trod. Then Ingolf smiled and Leif -laughed aloud. The monks sprinkled even the waves which had licked the -heathen's boat.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span></p> - -<p>When Ingolf and Leif returned, they were able to quiet Hallveig and -Helga with the news that they were peaceful and harmless people who -inhabited the little island. Their only weapon was a little water in -a cup! After that they called the island "Monks' Island." When the -autumn came with cold and sleet the sworn brothers already sat warm in -their turf-house. Before the dwelling Ingolf had caused to be built a -smaller edifice, where he set up small, roughly carved wooden images of -Odin and Thor. And when the time for the autumn sacrificial feast was -come, he offered them an ox (they must share the offering as best they -could), and had a little feast.</p> - -<p>Leif held aloof from all things of that sort. During the twenty-four -hours of the feast, he went out catching birds by day and slept quietly -in his bed by night. In his lonely wanderings the brown leaves of the -autumn rustled round his feet and spoke to him. Leif did not think much -about catching birds. He enjoyed being alone with the mountains and -the blue sky. Wherever he met a family of grouse who held faithfully -together he let them go. He only aimed at solitary birds, caught them -round the neck with a practised fling of his light line, and drew them -to himself with one sweep through the air.</p> - -<p>Ingolf's sacrificial feast and all his devotion to the gods was a -continually recurring trial to Leif's brotherly feeling. He could not -reconcile himself to Ingolf's constant and devoted adherence to the -worship of these ugly wooden idols. Time after time he was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span> obliged, in -order to control his rising displeasure, to remind himself that Ingolf -never interfered in his beliefs and thoughts concerning the gods, and -therefore had a right to expect the same from him. But in his heart -Leif scorned and despised Ingolf's gods, and it was inevitable that -some of this violent antipathy should sometimes glance on his brother.</p> - -<p>Singularly enough, on the other hand, Leif did not take it at all ill -that Helga held fast to her own and her fathers' faith, without its -being clear to him that he possessed in that, as it were, a proof of -her steadfastness. He did not at all wish that Helga should forsake her -gods to follow him in his want of faith and contempt for them. The day -that she did so would have given a severe blow to Leif's happiness. So -and no otherwise was his nature.</p> - -<p>The winter came with hard frost but without much snow. The weather -for ski-ing, which Ingolf and Leif were waiting for in order to show -Hallveig and Helga a little of the country south of the Svanefjords, -did not come. Their disappointment was, however, mitigated by the fact -that their sheep and goats could, contrary to expectation, go out and -get their food the whole of the winter, with the exception of a few -stormy days. The brothers came to the conclusion that it was a land -where relatively few people might possess many sheep. They also noticed -that sheep and goats both in winter and summer went up to the mountains -and did not remain below in the luxuriant pastures. It was evident that -the grass they grazed among the stones upon the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span> apparently barren -mountains must be of peculiar strength, for the sheep's bodies remained -stout and their wool white.</p> - -<p>The goats had found some holes in the mountain near the house. There -they remained at night, took refuge there in bad weather, and were -comfortable.</p> - -<p>In spite of the short days and long nights and the great solitude the -winter proved by no means long. Neither the brothers nor Hallveig -nor Helga felt the solitude oppressive; it brought them into closer -intimacy with each other in a way that no summer days could have done. -They sat round the fire, busy with their little occupations, and -talked cheerfully and confidentially together. Ingolf and Leif carved -wood, Hallveig and Helga spun yarn and dyed it in different shades of -heather-colour, made mittens and handkerchiefs, or artistically woven -bands of it.</p> - -<p>In the middle of the winter Hallveig gave birth to a boy, whom Ingolf -sprinkled with his own hand with water and named Thorsten after Thor, -and in remembrance of his former friend, Haasten, from whom fate had -so painfully severed him. When Hallveig had given birth to her boy, -Helga became extremely solitary in soul. She never could find any -sign that she was with child. When no one could see her, she wept -bitter tears about it, but gave no outward sign. Outwardly she was -uniformly cheerful and bright, and showed to each and all an untroubled -demeanour. It was something she kept to herself, like the scent of -the pines from the islands. Spring came, with mildness in the air and -vernal winds. As soon as it could be managed, the ship<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span> was launched, -loaded, and made fit for sea. The sworn brothers needed as much as -possible of the summer to make preparations for their migration here -the next spring, to exchange those of their movable goods and the -live-stock which they could not take with them for useful wares, and in -general to arrange their affairs in Norway before they left the country -for good. All of them, except Helga, left the new land, though they had -only been there a year, with regret. The land had been a good friend -to them, and they were loth to bid it farewell even for a short time. -When they sailed away from it, it lay there so quiet and silent, gazing -after them, as it were. Before they departed, the migratory birds had -all come back. The land lay bathed in sunshine, with cheerful bird-life -on the fjord and on the shore.</p> - -<p>Leif, the restless, was no more eager for journeys. He would rather -have remained where he was, and not have travelled to Norway at all. -But even Leif had to grant that the plan was impracticable. The -provisions for the journey, which they had brought with them, were -rapidly decreasing, and, moreover, it would be difficult for Ingolf -when he came back to find just the same spot in the land, dependent as -he was on weather and sea. Besides, Leif saw clearly that Helga, though -she had unhesitatingly acquiesced in his wild proposal, preferred that -they should travel with the others. Helga was willing to sacrifice -everything for Leif, even the scent of the pines from the islands at -home. But when she gave her brave assent to remain, her self-command -failed her a little, and her lips quivered slightly. The whole<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span> winter -she had looked forward with joy to the moment when she should sail -between the islands to Dalsfjord. Like a secret treasure, she had -concealed the consciousness that <i>that</i> was in store for her, in her -steadfast heart. That remained there till Leif started with the others. -But when he sailed away from the land, the old unrest was again awake -in his soul.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IV</p> - - -<p>The brothers were favoured by a good wind as they crossed the sea to -Norway. Only ten days after they had sailed out between the skerries -outside the Svanefjords, the vessel lay before Ingolf's house in -Dalsfjord.</p> - -<p>When they disembarked, it was only Helga who felt as though she had -come home. Ingolf and Leif had already separated themselves in their -hearts from their birthplace, and Hallveig, whose home was wherever -Ingolf was, had never been intimately acquainted with this district.</p> - -<p>Leif had already on the return journey expressed his wish to go on a -Viking expedition in the summer. He gave many reasons—among others, -that he needed serfs. Further, he alleged that it was the simplest way -of obtaining goods for their journey to Iceland the next spring. Ingolf -could arrange their affairs in Dalsfjord while he was out trading for -them both. Leif spoke much about this important trading and about his -very inconvenient want of serfs. They were dear to buy, and it was -easiest to take them where one could find<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span> them. All these and more -reasons were adduced by Leif. But he concealed his real reason for -the journey, which was that it was impossible for him to conceive how -he should spend a summer at home at Dalsfjord. His blood had suddenly -become restless. His mind was like a bow which had been long on the -strain.</p> - -<p>Helga, who, as was her way, always left matters to Leif, made no -objection to his plan. On the contrary, she gave it her warmest assent. -But now it appeared that there would be no more sunshine in the summer -which would be the last she spent at home.</p> - -<p>Ingolf, for his part, knew Leif. And he was forced to admit that the -arrangement was not a bad one. They certainly needed goods, and would -obtain them most cheaply by fetching them themselves. For the rest, -whatever private plans Leif had in his expedition were his own affair. -It was thus already decided on the way that Leif should go on a Viking -expedition.</p> - -<p>As soon as they landed at Dalsfjord, Leif set to work equipping himself -for his expedition. He was somewhat late in that, and had therefore to -hurry his preparations as much as possible. He allowed himself leisure -neither for sleep nor meals. In great haste he collected all the goods -which he and Ingolf had in stock, and loaded his dragon-ship with them, -together with the other ship which he still had in reserve. This time -he had to be content with two ships; he could not well man more, and, -moreover, they had not goods for more than two.</p> - -<p>Only a few days after his homecoming Leif sailed out again from -Dalsfjord and left Helga alone with the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span> pine-tree scent from the -islands. Leif did not guess that the pain of separation which left in -his mind only a fleeting pang, filled Helga with burning anxiety and -unrest, which should not vanish till she had him again.</p> - -<p>Leif sailed out over the sea and let the sea-breezes, the sense of -solitary independence, together with the expectation of dangers and -adventures, absorb his mind.</p> - -<p>He sailed to Ireland, and traded and ravaged wherever he came. This -time Ingolf had forgotten to exact any promises of caution from him. -Leif had latterly appeared to him so altered that he simply had not -considered it necessary. Leif was therefore completely free, unfettered -by promises or considerations of any kind. And in the consciousness -that this was now the last time he was on a Viking expedition, be -displayed a daring and exuberance in his conduct which filled his men -with joy and sent several of them to Odin.</p> - -<p>During the summer Leif acquired, more by pillaging than by commercial -genius, a very large supply of all kinds of goods, mostly valuable -cloths and metals. In the course of the summer he succeeded in catching -ten serfs—ten wiry, grimy men—who bore names like Duftak, Gerrod, -Skjoldbjarn, Haldor, Drafdrit, and the like, sour-looking men with evil -eyes, but good enough as serfs, tough at rowing as they sat chained -to the oars, and enduring in all kinds of work. Luck, which only -unwillingly forsakes the bold, followed Leif wherever he went. On one -occasion, towards the close of the summer, it nearly went ill with him.</p> - -<p>He had landed with his men on an apparently de<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span>serted coast, which was -protected by skerries and rocky islands with strong currents between -them—a place which only Leif could think suitable for landing. He -caused his ships, loaded with the costly booty of the summer, to be -rowed in between these skerries, in order to hide them in a rocky -creek, which he had selected during a solitary excursion, while he with -his men went for a foray in the neighbourhood. For this expedition he -needed as many of his men as possible, the object being a very large -and presumably rich town. Leif left the ships in the creek with only a -few men to look over the chained serfs, whom he dared not allow to go -free as long as he was so near their native place.</p> - -<p>With the rest of his men Leif went on shore and he be-took himself to -the wood. They were all full of great excitement and expectation. This -was to be the last great adventure of the summer, and Leif expected -a booty which might perhaps make it necessary to conquer a vessel to -carry it in. Time would show!</p> - -<p>The wood they intended to cross covered a steep mountain-side, from the -summit down to the coast, and it was traversed by deep, rocky ravines -covered with bushes. Leif and his men had not penetrated far into -this very impassable wood when they were attacked by an armed force -far superior to their own. The people of the town must have had spies -out along the coast. They were not only outwardly but really prepared -for their coming. Leif had just shouted to his men to fight each for -himself, first and foremost to get away and save the ships, when the -enemy was on them with strident war-cries and loud clashing of weapons. -Leif<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span> had no time to see how his men fared. The people of the town had -at once seen who was the leader, and since it was the leader whom it -was the most important to strike, they flocked round him with lifted -axes and upraised swords. Leif had to sacrifice his spear to one of the -two nearest attackers; the other's head he split with his ax, but next -moment a swarm of howling Irish were pressing on him. They did not, -however, surround him, a fact which Leif, who was striking doughtily -about him with ax in one hand and sword in the other—his shield he -had thrown away—had no time to think about. They pressed him back in -between the trees.</p> - -<p>Leif, who at the moment only thought that six was the smallest number -he could reasonably take with him to Valhalla, and was still short of -two, suddenly lost his foothold. It happened so unexpectedly that his -sword dropped from his hand, but with his ax he hooked himself fast to -a tree-root in falling, and there he hung, swinging in the air, over -the edge of a ravine. His attackers had raised a great shout of victory -when he fell. They now gathered on the edge of the ravine, stood there -and laughed at him, and made themselves merry at his plight. They -pricked at him for amusement with their spears, while in loud tones -they debated which would be the most amusing way to see him die. A -proposal that they should slowly prick the life out of him gained the -day. So they began to prick him in turn, each of them wishing to have -his share of the pleasure.</p> - -<p>Leif was in a desperate situation. He looked down at the bottom of the -ravine, where there grew heather<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span> and bushes. He had no other resource -than to let himself fall and see if he escaped with life. He wasted -no time in reviewing the situation; he simply let go and let himself -fall. At the moment he fell he perceived that men spread themselves on -both sides of him, to find a way down to the ravine and to surround him -there if he escaped from the fall with his life and whole limbs. The -fall absorbed both his body and his thoughts. He turned two somersaults -in the air and struck against something hard; there was a singing in -his ears, and he fainted for a time.</p> - -<p>When he came to himself again, he was lying on his back in some high -heather and staring up at the light green leaves on some scattered -stunted trees. He had a distinct consciousness of danger without at -once remembering where it threatened him, and grasped involuntarily -after his ax and spear. He grasped in vacancy, and when he discovered -that he was weaponless, the whole situation was suddenly clear to him. -In an instant he was on his legs, satisfied himself that no bones were -broken, picked up his helmet, and, involuntarily stooping to half -his height, set off, running as hastily as his somewhat stiff limbs -allowed, into the thickest part of the wood, and took the way down to -the coast.</p> - -<p>He had already run a good way when he heard men approaching, talking -loudly, farther down the ravine. He halted and stood stiff and -motionless. Only his eyes roamed round to seek a hiding-place, but he -saw nothing resembling one anywhere. A little hollow in the ground -close to his feet might perhaps afford room for his body, but by no -means could it conceal him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span> With every moment that passed, while he -stood there without any chance of escape, he could more distinctly -hear his heart beating. He already imagined to himself how it would be -to have his entrails drawn out and to be led round a tree. But at the -same instant, when he was on the point of giving up and of flying up -the ravine where he was quite sure to meet other foes, his eye fell on -a large flat stone. There was salvation! Trembling over his whole body -with excitement, he raised the stone on its edge and rolled it towards -the hollow. Then he lay down, wrapped his cloak round him, shrunk -himself up as well as he could, and pushed the stone right over him. -There he lay and heard his pursuers come tramping. From their talk he -understood that they were quite sure that he still lay where he had -fallen, and feared that he had broken his neck, so that all further -amusement for them was over. All the same, they urged each other to -have a good look for him. If they found the red-haired devil, he should -be flayed alive. Leif lay there under his flat stone with a corner of -his cloak between his teeth. An irresistible convulsive fit of laughter -seized him and shook his whole body. Every moment he might be prepared -for them to raise the stone; he did not know whether it covered him -completely. But here he lay, and there they went, rejoicing at the idea -of flaying him alive. Less than that was needed to make Leif merry.</p> - -<p>The men passed. Their voices died away gradually farther up the ravine. -Leif let some moments pass, then cautiously raised the stone. After -taking a good look round he set out, crouching as he ran, to the -har<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span>bour. He reached the shore without seeing more enemies. He stood -for a little, recovering himself in the cool air from the sea. He was -tolerably sure that they would remain so keenly on the watch that he -could hardly in full daylight get to his ship, if indeed he still had -a ship at all! It was impossible for him to know if things had gone -better with his men than with himself, or if the ships had already -fallen into the enemies' hands. It was really a nice mess that he had -got into! When would he see Helga again?</p> - -<p>Leif let his gaze wander over the fjord, and caught sight of an island -with some stunted fir trees a little distance out. This island was -surrounded by smaller ones, and appeared to him, at that moment, very -attractive. His enemies would scarcely think of looking for him outside -the borders of the land.</p> - -<p>Leif did not reflect very long. He hid his cloak, helmet, and whatever -might be in his way when swimming thither, piled stones up on them, -and let them lie. Then he flung himself into the waves. He swam on his -back the first part of the way in order to be able to keep an eye on -the land and to see if he was noticed. He could not see the least sign -of life on shore. He reached the island safe and sound, and crawled, -wet and weary, up its smooth, rocky side. He dragged himself under -the shelter of a stone where he could lie and let the sun bathe him; -luckily it shone brightly and warmly, in spite of the lateness of the -season. He settled himself comfortably and closed his eyes. Shortly -afterwards he fell asleep. He awoke from uneasy dreams; the light of -the setting sun fell dazzling on his face. He had, then,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span> slept the -whole day. And what sort of a coverlet was that which he had over him? -Closer inspection showed it to be a grey cloak of coarse material. -Leif looked round him with wide-open eyes, and caught sight of a man -squatting a little distance off, and regarding him with mild, attentive -eyes.</p> - -<p>Leif did not place much confidence in the mildness of his glance. -Involuntarily he felt around for his weapons. There were no weapons -there—now he remembered the whole affair—but the man there seemed -likewise unarmed. Also, he smiled, and for the rest was so thin and -wasted that he could hardly be dangerous. What sort of a man was he? -He looked ragged and starving. His hair and beard were tangled like a -bird's nest. There was an atmosphere of death about him. Only in his -eyes and smile was there life—a gentle and, at the same time, intense -life.</p> - -<p>The man rose and disappeared behind a projecting rock. Leif thought -this very strange conduct, and remembered, when he was out of sight, -that he had not heard his step at all. Was he still asleep and -dreaming? Was it a living man he had seen or a ghost? No, there he -came again, whoever he was. He had bare legs, which explained why he -walked noiselessly, and, for the rest, appeared altogether wretched and -harmless. This time he came up close to Leif with some shellfish, which -he opened with a practised hand, merely with the help of a sharp-edged -stone. Leif ate a couple of the shellfish, being ravenously hungry, -and would have gladly thanked this friendly and strange man, but his -disgust<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span> was too strong for him, and he declared himself satisfied.</p> - -<p>Then the strange man smiled anew, an indulgent smile, and ate the rest -of the shellfish himself. When he had finished, he asked Leif how he -was, if he could rise, and how he came to be lying here on his island. -Leif trumped up a long story about having fallen overboard from a ship. -"The current had seized him," he said, "and carried him hither." He -found it best at the same time to show the man quite clearly, in order -that he might make no mistake, that he not only could rise, but that he -was altogether quite sound.</p> - -<p>The man smiled again, whether on account of his story or his slightly -threatening gestures, Leif was not sure, and asked him no more, but -rose quietly and bade Leif follow him. He led him over to the other -side of the island to the mouth of a little cave. "I live here," he -said in his gentle voice. "You are the first guest who has paid me a -visit, and the only man I have seen for many years. Assuredly God had -His special purpose in sending you hither, my brother, however that may -have happened. If you will share my cave with me for the night, you are -welcome. In the morning you can swim to the shore, if you will, and are -a strong swimmer. You can also perhaps remain here, if you prefer it."</p> - -<p>"What are you doing here?" asked Leif, who, to his astonishment, could -discover neither the roving eye nor mistrustful behaviour of an outlaw -in this mild, quiet man. "Why do you live alone on this desert island?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I serve my God," answered the man gently and seriously, making the -sign of the Cross. Then Leif suddenly became aware that it was one of -the mad Irish monks whom he had before him.</p> - -<p>From that moment he did not fear the man any more. The monks were -peaceful people, mad though they were. But there was something -mysterious about the man which caused Leif to feel by no means -comfortable in his society.</p> - -<p>"How do you live?" Leif asked, after a long pause. The man smiled his -gentle smile, and pointed to a pot-shaped hollow in the rock, which -stood filled to the brim with sea-water. "At high tide God sends me -sometimes a little food," he said contentedly, "or I dive for shellfish -when I am hungry. There is also plenty of seaweed here. I do not need -much. Shall not God who feeds the birds also feed me?"</p> - -<p>"How do you serve your God?" asked Leif, growing curious.</p> - -<p>"I pray, fast, and lead a pure life," answered the monk quietly.</p> - -<p>"Who is your God?" Leif questioned further.</p> - -<p>"The one true God, the Trinity—God the Father, God the Son, and God -the Holy Ghost," answered the monk in his gentle voice, and again made -the sign of the Cross.</p> - -<p>"What is His name?" Leif continued.</p> - -<p>He had sat down on a stone step outside the mouth of the cave and fixed -his wondering eyes on the monk.</p> - -<p>"He is called Jehovah; His Son, whose sacred name<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span> is Jesus Christ, let -Himself be born as man, and shed His blood for men, to wash away their -sins."</p> - -<p>Leif was silent. He remembered carved and painted images he had seen of -a God they called Jesus Christ. He hung nailed to a cross, with blood -dripping from His hands and feet, from His thorn-crowned head, and from -a wound in His side. Leif had always despised this God, who, according -to the narrative, had willingly let Himself be killed and hung up upon -a cross of wood. He did not comprehend the love of such a wretched -divinity which could make a man like this monk live his life on this -desert island, merely to pray to Him and thank Him. A powerless God He -must be—much more wretched than even Odin and Thor. And yet He could -obtain such power over men.</p> - -<p>The monk had seated himself on a stone directly opposite Leif. The last -rays of the sun fell on his back, and made his grey hair glow like a -golden glory round his head. Leif remembered having seen this gold ring -round the head, and he sat and began to feel quite strange and uneasy -in his mind.</p> - -<p>"Shall I tell you about Jesus Christ?" asked the monk at last, in a -voice that was soft and ingratiating like a woman's.</p> - -<p>"No," answered Leif, not without a certain fear in his soul, which -distinctly betrayed itself in his voice. "Tell me rather of something -else."</p> - -<p>The monk sighed sorrowfully. "As you will, my brother. The Lord is -mighty, and I am but the least of His instruments. Perhaps He has -reserved the grace<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span> of delivering your soul for another and worthier -than myself. What shall I tell you, brother?"</p> - -<p>"Tell me something about foreign lands," said Leif, who had a dim -consciousness that there could hardly be anything which this man did -not know.</p> - -<p>"I cannot tell you about foreign lands," answered the monk gently. "I -have not seen any other country except Ireland. And I do not feel the -want of it. The wickedness of the world is great in the lands. The -Devil rules most lands where people dwell. The Lord has of His mercy -granted me this lonely island, and my only wish is to live here in -peace till He takes me to Himself in His glory."</p> - -<p>He was silent for a while, and reflected. "But I can read to you of a -place called Paradise," he said, breaking off his meditations. Then he -rose and crept into the low mouth of the cave.</p> - -<p>A little while after he came back with a roll in his hand. When he -opened it, Leif saw that it consisted of some pieces of skin covered -over with strange signs.</p> - -<p>The monk sat down and began to read in a monotonous and devout voice:</p> - -<p>"There is a place that is called Paradise. It is not in heaven nor upon -earth, but between heaven and earth, at an equal distance from both, -as it was fixed there by God. Paradise is forty miles higher than the -Flood rose at its highest. Paradise is of the same length and breadth -on all sides. There is no hill nor valley there. There comes never -frost, there falls never snow. The earth is luxuriant and fruitful -there, but there are no evil beasts nor dangers nor defects of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span> any -kind. There is a pure well, which is called the well of life. There is -a splendid and beautiful wood called 'Radion saltus,' the leaves of -which never fade. Each of its trees is straight and round like a spar, -and so high that the top is invisible. There are all kinds of trees -which stand in complete beauty and bear all manner of blossoms and -beautifully coloured apples and fruits of all kinds. There no leaves -fall from the branches. The wood stands in the midst of Paradise. One -of the fruit trees was forbidden to Adam; in its fruit was hidden the -knowledge of good and evil. There is neither hate nor hunger, and never -is there night nor darkness, but always perpetual day. The sun shines -there seven times more strongly than in this world, for its light is -increased with the light of all the stars. There walk Angels, keeping -all things in order in joy and pleasure. Thither have the souls of good -men gone (and shall go and dwell there till Doomsday) since God opened -the place when He took thither the soul of the Thief who died upon the -cross.</p> - -<p>"In Paradise there is a bird which is called the Phœnix. It is very -large, and wonderful is the fashion of its creation, and it is the -King of all birds. It bathes in the well of life, and then flies up -on that tree which is the highest in Paradise, and sits in the sun. -Then it shines with a light like that of the sun's rays. Its whole -body gleams like gold, its feathers are like God's angels, its breast -is beautiful, and its beak resembles its feathers. Its eyes are like -crystal, and its feet like blood. But when this beautiful bird, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span> -Phœnix, flies from Paradise to the land of Egypt and dwells there -five weeks, all kinds of birds gather there and sing round it in all -manner of ways. Then the men who dwell there hear that and gather round -it from everywhere, and speak as follows: 'Welcome, Phœnix, to our -land! Thou shinest like red gold; thou art the King of all the birds!' -Then the people of the land make another phœnix of wax and copper -which resembles the old one as much as possible. All the birds fall at -its feet and honour it with a glad voice. Along its back there runs a -red stripe, beautiful as burnt gold. When its fifth week is passed, the -beautiful Phœnix flies again to Paradise. All the birds fly with -it, some below it, some above it, on both sides. But when they cannot -follow it any longer they return home."</p> - -<p>The monk paused and looked at Leif, who sat bowed opposite him with -open mouth and eyes. When the monk saw how absorbed his hearer was, he -smiled and continued:</p> - -<p>"It happened four thousand years before the birth of Christ (one -millennium had passed) that the Phœnix had become old, and gathered -round it a great number of birds, in order to bring together a great -pile of fuel. But by God's will it happened so that the sun shone on -the pile of fuel and the sun's warmth kindled a fire in it. But the -Phœnix fell in the midst of the fire and was burned to ashes. But -the third day afterwards it rose from the dead and was young again, -and went to the Well of Life and bathed. Then its feathers grew again, -as beautiful as they had ever been. It becomes old in the course of a -thousand winters, then it burns itself<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span> again to ashes, and rises each -time young once more. But no one knows, except God alone, whether it is -a male or a female bird."</p> - -<p>The monk stopped. The sun had gone down, and the dusk of twilight -filled the air. He could no longer see to distinguish the characters. -He rolled up his skin-scroll carefully together and tied a band round -it.</p> - -<p>Leif had swallowed his words to the end with eager ears. At the same -time the monk's droning way of reading had had a soporific effect upon -him. When the monk was silent for a moment, Leif gave a deep yawn and -felt a strange weariness in all his limbs. The next moment he fell -asleep where he sat, with his head propped on his hands.</p> - -<p>The monk let him sit and sleep while he uttered a long and humble -prayer to God, that it might be granted him to save this heathen's soul -from destruction and the outer darkness.</p> - -<p>Then he awoke Leif gently, and bade him follow him into the cave and -share his straw bed and his cloak with him, for it was now cold outside.</p> - -<p>Leif awoke and saw that it was already night, with a pale glimmer of -the moon behind black clouds. Now the time had really come. But he was -not a little curious to learn more about the monk's cave, and, besides, -it was perhaps best to let him fall asleep before he left the island.</p> - -<p>The monk struck a light and kindled a shaving. Then he crept into -the low mouth of the cave. Leif crept after him, and the first thing -he set eyes upon was a magnificent sword with a golden hilt and gold -inlaid<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span> blade. It stood set up against the wall in the inner-most part -of the cave. It was the most beautiful sight which at the moment could -meet Leif's eyes, and it was impossible for him to avert his gaze -from the shining sword. When he noticed the monk's look fixed on him, -he compelled himself to ask, in an indifferent tone, how it was he -possessed such a valuable sword, as he was so poor and peaceful.</p> - -<p>"That sword I inherited from my father," answered the monk gently and -as it were apologetically. "I brought it with me here so that it should -not do more harm than it has already done among men. I first intended -to throw it into the sea, but it is so splendid. I have never been able -to bring myself to do that, and it does no harm here in my cave."</p> - -<p>He took it in his hand with obvious tenderness, and showed it to Leif. -Leif dared not touch it for fear of betraying his covetousness.</p> - -<p>The monk stood and contemplated the sword, and said, as though -reflecting: "They who slay with the sword shall perish with the sword."</p> - -<p>Leif believed that he was pronouncing a spell which belonged to the -sword, and smiled incredulously. Immediately afterwards he threw -himself down on the pallet of straw, as though he were weary and -sleepy, and only thought of rest.</p> - -<p>The monk replaced the sword, put out the light, laid himself down at -Leif's side, and arranged his cloak over them both, so that his guest -had a brother's share. Leif lay wide awake, wondering whether he should -succeed in finding his men, and whether he should see his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span> ships again. -Soon afterwards Leif heard the monk snoring, and began to twist and -turn himself, to see if that would wake him. No, the monk slept deeply -and soundly; his snoring filled the cave with the peace of sleep and -night.</p> - -<p>Then Leif rose stealthily from the pallet, groped his way to the sword, -took hold of it, although with a little prick in his conscience, -and crept on all fours noiselessly out of the cave, followed by the -unconscious snoring of the monk. When he stood outside in the dark -night, he raised himself erect and breathed freely. He was not at all -sure whether he still had his ships and men, or whether all his men -were killed, and the ships taken possession of by the enemy. But he -again held a sword in his hand. Leif only stopped for a moment outside -the mouth of the cave. Then with long, noiseless strides he crossed -over the island and plunged into the water. He held the sword between -his teeth and swam as best he could.</p> - -<p>Leif found his cloak and other articles of clothing where he had left -them. He had much feared lest they should be gone, and the discovery -of them have served as a guide to the enemy. He put his clothes on and -then began to listen intently in all directions. When he could not hear -any movement or noise anywhere, he set off running along the shore in -the direction of the creek where he had left his ships. The last part -of the way he crept through the wood. He reached the creek without -having come across hindrances of any kind. And out there lay his ships. -They were lying farther out than when he had left them, and to Leif it -seemed a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span> good sign. This time he tied his cloak in a bundle on his -back, took the sword between his teeth, and, thus equipped, swam out to -the ships. He swam as noiselessly and cautiously as possible, so that -he might be able to turn quickly if it should prove that it was not his -men who were in possession of the ships.</p> - -<p>When he got within a bowshot of the ships, his old headman gave the -alarm, and asked in a grim voice: "Who goes there?"</p> - -<p>Leif answered with a low whistle, which they all knew, and there was -great excitement and gladness on board. He had a rope thrown to him. -Immediately afterwards he swung himself over the gunwale and stood wet -and dripping among his men, with a strange sword between his teeth.</p> - -<p>"Leif! Leif!" they shouted, and all wanted to touch him. Leif asked -hastily how many men they had lost. It appeared that they had only -three killed and two wounded. The rest had got on board safe and sound. -Questions hailed down upon him. His men had really not expected to see -him again, and were frenzied with delight and impatient to hear what -had happened to him.</p> - -<p>Before Leif would tell them anything, he questioned them thoroughly, -and learnt that they had intended to remain lying here for some days, -if the weather allowed, in case he should return, or hoping at least -that they might learn something of his fate in some other way.</p> - -<p>All the men on board the dragon-ship were gathered in a cluster round -Leif, their eyes fixed on his splendid sword. Leif took off his wet -clothes and put on dry<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span> ones. Then he crept into his bearskin bag and -shook himself with a sense of satisfaction. The men took their places -round him and waited patiently to hear his story. Lying stretched on -his back among his sitting men, with the pale moonlight flickering over -his face, Leif began his narrative.</p> - -<p>He began with his fall down the ravine. He told them how he had first -hooked himself firm with his ax, and then had been obliged to let go -of it and to drop when the men had begun to prick him. He told of his -awaking without a weapon, and of his flight. He only related briefly -the adventure with the flat stone under which he had concealed himself. -His men listened, breathless with excitement.</p> - -<p>When Leif was about to tell of his visit to the cave he suddenly -paused. He noticed, to his surprise, that he really did not like to -tell how he had got possession of his sword. But it was precisely about -the sword that his men were most curious to hear.</p> - -<p>"The sword?" asked the old headman in a husky voice, when he had been -silent for a while.</p> - -<p>"Yes, now comes the most wonderful thing of all," answered Leif -reflectively. And, staring at the pale sickle of the moon, he rallied -all his inventive powers and continued: "I had at last come up out of -the ravine and was wandering in the wood. I do not know how long I ran -about without an idea where I was. But suddenly I stood at the entrance -of a great cave in the earth. I slipped into it in order to let the -darkness hide me. When I had gone a good way in, I heard a strange -sound farther on in the cave. I stole forward<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span> and caught sight, in the -dark, of a man who sat and sang. His head waggled forward and backward -and to the sides, and his song penetrated my bones and marrow. His eyes -rolled about in his head as though he were possessed. His face was -yellow and blue, and there issued a strong odour from him, for he was -not a living man, but a dead one. A little behind him hung this sword, -and it shone on the wall of the cave. As I was weaponless, my life -depended on my getting hold of the sword. I stole, therefore, farther -on, and succeeded in slipping past him without his noticing me. But, -just as I was going to seize the sword, I stumbled over a stone on the -floor of the cave, and at the same instant I had the dead man on me."</p> - -<p>Leif was so absorbed in his story that a cold sweat burst out on his -forehead at the narrative of this imaginary fight. His men listened in -death-like silence, staring at him with wide-open eyes, and pressing -involuntarily closer to each other.</p> - -<p>"So near to the dead I have never been," Leif continued, and took -a deep breath. "You have no idea what power there is in a dead -man's bones. He crushed me as though with claws of iron. The most -uncomfortable part was, that wherever I seized hold of him the flesh -slipped away under my grip, and I held the bare bone-pipes with my -hands. And there was a most intolerable smell which nearly suffocated -me. Moreover, the whole time he kept wheezing foam into my face." Leif -stopped with a groan, and with the back of his hand wiped the sweat -from his brow. He lay<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span> there white as a corpse, with burning eyes, in -the pale moonlight.</p> - -<p>"At last I succeeded in getting him under me," he said in a lowered -voice, "and putting out my utmost strength I pushed him against the -stone he had sat upon, and at last I broke his back. While he lay -there, and before I had seized the sword to cut off his wretched head, -his rotten tongue continued to spit out curses. I will not repeat them, -for they were terrible. Only so much I will tell you, that he said that -there was a spell on this sword, that whosoever should kill with it -should die with it."</p> - -<p>Leif's old headman, who during the last part of this narrative had -panted like a sick man, suddenly sprang up in great excitement. "Throw -the cursed sword overboard," he shouted in a shaky voice, with his -whole body trembling. Leif reached after the sword, and clutched its -golden hilt firmly. "No!" he answered decidedly. "I have risked too -much to gain it."</p> - -<p>The old man broke down with a hiccoughing sob, which sent an ice-cold -shudder through the bones and marrow of Leif and all the rest.</p> - -<p>"What did you do then with the dead man?" asked one at length, with his -teeth chattering.</p> - -<p>"I cut his head off and laid it by his feet," Leif answered curtly, and -gave a sigh of relief. Since there was no more to tell, Leif remained -lying silent. His men continued sitting silent and motionless round him.</p> - -<p>Leif found himself wondering that his meeting with the monk had -suddenly become so distant and unreal. Was it not something which -he had dreamt? How was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span> it, really? Had he not been fighting with a -dead man? His body was so strangely stiff. And if not, why should he -have this smell in his nostrils? Leif no longer knew himself what to -believe. The drowsiness of sleep slurred the clearness of his thought -and confused the real with the unreal.</p> - -<p>The old man had gradually become silent. For a while he sat motionless, -with his head wrapped in a corner of his cloak. Then he let the -corner fall and continued to sit and look at Leif. When at last he -spoke, his voice had resumed its deep, quiet tone. "In memory of your -wonderful experience and great adventure, you shall hereafter be called -'Hjor-Leif,'" he said solemnly to Leif.</p> - -<p>Leif smiled with half-closed eyes; then they closed quite. He slept -peacefully and calmly as though he had never been engaged in fighting a -dead man.</p> - -<p>His men remained sitting quite silent around him. They did not talk -together. They had conceived a great fear in their souls which the -moon's unearthly light considerably increased. They were simply afraid -to lie down and close their eyes and fall asleep. They could not -understand how Leif could lie there and sleep so comfortably after such -an adventure. Their admiration for him had never been greater than now. -They would like to know whether he would be afraid to encounter the -gods themselves. They had never seen fear in his eyes. It was certainly -right that he should have the sword affixed to his name and be called -Hjor-Leif.</p> - -<p>Leif awoke of his own accord at sunrise. Then he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span> saw his men still in -a circle round him. He broke into a loud fit of laughter when he saw -their stupid eyes and faces weary with watching.</p> - -<p>"Beer! Beer!" he shouted, and sprang up. "Plenty of beer for all the -men! Drink now, boys!"</p> - -<p>He cheered them up. The most slack of them he whirled round and -capsized and thumped till there was a roar of merriment around him.</p> - -<p>When Leif had emptied a couple of jugs of beer he felt hungry and -demanded food. For a whole day and night he had had nothing except two -raw shellfish, if <i>that</i> were not something which he had only dreamt. -At any rate, his hunger was keen and insatiable. With continually -increasing wonder his men stood round him and watched him devour a -hearty meal. He was the only one on board who had an appetite. An icy -dread instilled by the moonlight still possessed his men like bodily -nausea. Even the beer which he had given them they drank more from -obedience than from pleasure.</p> - -<p>When Leif had made them first stir themselves and then totter a little -on their legs, he set them at the oars and bade them set to work like -the boys they were! They should only think of their wives and dearest -ones, and for the rest row as though a dead man were after them. Leif -had had enough adventures for the present. Now he wanted to get home to -Norway.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">V</p> - - -<p>Helga, the faithful and anxious, was once more to see the summer die on -the fields and in the wood and Leif return home over the autumn sea.</p> - -<p>The foggy, raw, cold autumn day became great and festive when she -caught sight of Leif's ship out on the fjord. A red flag waved from the -mast, a signal which had been agreed upon. There came Leif sailing with -her happiness on board.</p> - -<p>Merely the fact of his being alive was like a boon from the gods. It -filled her soul with summer to feel herself warm and living in his -arms. Every time that Leif came home from an expedition, it was equally -new and incomprehensible that he lived—lived and was near her again.</p> - -<p>Leif came home with spring and renewal of life in his soul. That was -always the case with him. The evil and dangerous unrest was gone. He -had swept it out of his soul with adventures. Leif was again Leif. His -cheerful laughter betokened his inner quiet. There was noise and bustle -wherever he moved, but there was a contented assurance in his voice and -look.</p> - -<p>To Helga, at any rate, it seemed worth while to have endured the pain -of longing and anxiety during the summer in order to have him home -again. The eager tone of his voice alone, when he asked questions or -related incidents, made her heart swell with happiness. She could -forget both to answer and to listen, and just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span> cast herself on his neck -because she must, because it was so delightful to weep and laugh out -her happiness with his arms round her.</p> - -<p>Leif never returned empty-handed from an expedition. Besides the -serfs and goods which he had this time gained, he had acquired a new -name—Hjor-Leif.</p> - -<p>Ingolf, Hallveig, and Helga were all obliged to laugh loudly the first -time they heard him called by this new name. Leif began at once to -explain eagerly, and with a little embarrassment, that it was not a -name which he had himself assumed—one of his men had bestowed it on -him of his own accord. But it was plain to see that he was proud of the -addition to his name, and did not like their laughing at it.</p> - -<p>They questioned him with curiosity about the sword which had given -occasion for the name—a valuable sword which few remembered to have -seen the like of.</p> - -<p>Leif answered with great seriousness that there was a ludicrous story -connected with that sword. He had told it once to his men. But it was -not a story one went spreading about. He had no intention of repeating -it. His old headman, on the other hand, was fond of relating it. He -was by no means disposed to let Leif's adventure pass into oblivion. -And he related it in such a way that one did not sleep quietly for -several nights after hearing the old man's quavering voice relate -the unheard-of terrors which Leif had experienced in the cave. He -certainly deserved to be called Hjor-Leif, especially since he himself -liked it—on that all were agreed, when they had heard of the way in -which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span> Leif had gained his sword. And so from that day he was called -Hjor-Leif, and nothing else.</p> - -<p>Neither Ingolf nor any one else doubted that the story was true. The -sword in itself was sufficient proof. Moreover, it was so entirely like -Leif not to be satisfied with fighting living men, but also to have to -test his strength with the dead, and to come well out of the encounter.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif was, as we have said, not to be persuaded to narrate the -story himself. He was not at all fond of being reminded of it.</p> - -<p>His other adventures, small and great, he was generally willing enough -to relate. And he took them by no means seriously. His description -of the way he hung out over the cliff, clinging to the handle of his -ax and being thrust at by sharp spear-points, might have made even a -dead man writhe with laughter, although in itself there was nothing -pleasant in the situation. The Leif who revealed himself behind such -experiences, and could relate them in such a light and completely -artless way—that was the Leif whom Ingolf loved and could not resist. -For a long time after he had heard Hjor-Leif tell of the little hollow -and the flat stone, Ingolf could have a fit of laughter merely by -thinking of it.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif confided to Helga, and Helga alone, a wonderful story -regarding which he was not sure whether it was an actual experience or -a dream. Upon an island he had swum to he had met a hermit who from -some mysterious characters on some pieces of skin had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span> deciphered -a long and wonderful account of a place which was called Paradise, -and a bird he called the Phœnix. Had Helga ever heard the name of -the place or the bird? No, Helga had not. And even though Helga in -her heart thought that there was no limit to Hjor-Leif's possible -experiences, she gave it, nevertheless, as her view that it was very -likely a dream. Hjor-Leif also thought it might be. For part of the -story or dream was that the hermit had given him shellfish to eat, and -that he really had eaten them. That could in any case not be the fact, -for he cherished the most decided dislike to raw shellfish. <i>That</i> must -at least be something he had dreamt.</p> - -<p>All the same, the story about the monk continued to haunt Hjor-Leif's -mind and disquiet him. For a part of the dream which he had not -confided to Helga was—that he had stolen his sword from the monk. That -was a bad dream.</p> - -<p>When Hjor-Leif returned home from the Viking expedition of the summer, -Ingolf had already sold such of their goods and cattle as could not be -stowed on board the two ships. He had also sold his dragon-ship. He -confided in a quiet voice to his brother that he intended hereafter -to lead a perfectly peaceful life. Hjor-Leif once more remembered -his dream of the hermit on the island, and said that he also had had -enough of these expeditions. They agreed that Ingolf should purchase -from Hjor-Leif his share in the vessel, and that Hjor-Leif should then -exchange his two ships for a powerful trading-ship. Ingolf had in his -journeys seen one that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span> might suit him. The matter was arranged, and -everything was now ready for their departure in the next spring.</p> - -<p>It was the season when the first winter nights were powdering the earth -with frost.</p> - -<p>And now began a lively and unquiet time for the sworn brothers. -Relatives and friends came from near and far to spend some days with -them. The whole of this last winter in Dalsfjord there was a festivity -and bustle which made them all giddy with hilarity, especially -Hjor-Leif. His irrepressible mood infected Helga. She gave herself -away and forgot everything, even her most secret troubles—she forgot -everything in the one fact that she just had Leif. They let day be day, -and night be night, and merely lived—lived in a state of blissful -intoxication, which excluded everything except absorption in the -present happiness of their souls. Often when Helga was falling asleep, -she thought, "You will not wake in the morning," and smiled happily. -Her happiness was so deep that death and life ran into one.</p> - -<p>There was no pause in the festivities. When there was no feast being -held in the house, they and their guests and servants were invited to -week-long feasts in other houses. Among their kinsmen and friends there -were already at this time many who said that if Ingolf and Hjor-Leif -prospered in the new land, they also would sell their properties in -Norway and migrate thither. Norway was no longer what it had been. -They knew no longer whether they were free yeomen or King Harald's -lease-holders. Lately one of Harald's<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span> Jarls had murdered Atle Jarl the -Slender. Haasten held his right and inheritance by Harald's permission. -And there were many situated as he was. Every one who dared to murmur -had forfeited life and land. It would certainly be a good thing to find -a free place so far away that Harald's hard arm could not reach.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif reminded Ingolf that he had long fore-told that. There was no -need to fear solitude in the new land. Before many years had passed, -the whole of the great island would be taken in possession by the best -men of Norway.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif spoke contentedly and undisturbedly about the matter. He was -himself, as usual, not aware of any responsibility. Upon Ingolf the -prospects of many following them thither had a different effect. He was -quite weighed down with a sense of responsibility and anxiety. Was the -land out there in the west so good that he could justify drawing others -by his example from their inheritance and the country of their race? -And, above all: <i>Was</i> it the gods' will that he should journey thither? -Ingolf arranged a great Yuletide sacrificial feast. And now he wished -to ascertain the will of the gods.</p> - -<p>On the first night of the feast he cast lots. Some chips or sticks, -dipped in sacrificial blood, were tossed in a cloth, and he read off -the characters formed by the positions which the chips assumed towards -each other. Far to the left lay a chip by itself, straight up and down, -a clear character, an "I." That signified "ice," and seemed to mean -that he should travel. The next character was even clearer. Some chips -had so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span> arranged themselves that they formed the runic character "F." -That signified "cattle"; goods and wealth. There was no fear of making -a mistake. Ingolf read off still more characters, but they were all -propitious, with the exception of a single death-rune. Well, one could -not escape death by not travelling. That came to each one on the day -assigned by the fates. Ingolf was reassured.</p> - -<p>Winter passed, and the days increased in light and length. Then came -a spring day. It was a warm and festal spring which fell in step with -winter's mood.</p> - -<p>The sworn brothers launched their vessel and loaded it with goods -and implements, men and cattle. Ingolf had taken the pillars of his -high-seat on board, together with all the images of the gods from the -temple.</p> - -<p>Leif sat doubled up with laughter and watched Ingolf and his men -dragging with solemn intentness the worm-eaten and bedizened pillars of -the gods from the temple down to the ship. Was Ingolf, then, no wiser?</p> - -<p>Helga awoke from her trance of happiness as she stood with her hand -in Hjor-Leif's and sailed out between some small islands covered with -spruce and fir, from whence a strong pine-scent was carried towards -her by a gentle breeze. Hjor-Leif felt her hand grow cold in his. He -clasped the slender fingers more closely. Had he clasped them too -closely? Her little hand began suddenly to tremble in his. He looked -into her eyes with a searching and slightly troubled look. But there -was nothing the matter. She smiled her quietest and happiest smile at -him. He kissed her, made her sit in shelter, and wrapped a skin round -her, so that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span> she should not feel cold. Soon they were outside the -islands. The wind blew stronger and more steadily. Before the bellying -sails the two heavily loaded ships steered over a sea blue with spring.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">VI</p> - - -<p>The sworn brothers' ships lay rolling violently, rocking and pitching -in the heavy swell south of Iceland. The day was calm and warm. High -light clouds were spread over the deep blue vault of heaven. The sun -poured his strong spring light in broad floods over sea and land.</p> - -<p>That day it was fourteen days since they had sailed out from Dalsfjord. -For fourteen days they had been in the power of the wind. A storm -which tore the sails and broke the yards had driven them about over a -raging sea, which ceaselessly sent cold showers of spray over the low -gunwales. From morning till evening, from evening till morning, four -men had stood in each vessel with the two baling scoops, working for -life to keep the water out. In spite of being continually relieved -the men were at last so worn out and wasted that they could scarcely -eat, and fell asleep and rolled over wherever they sat down even for a -moment.</p> - -<p>By continual watchfulness and clever seamanship the brothers had -succeeded in keeping their vessels together. Each stood day and night -at the rudder. Only in the short intervals when the wind turned, or -there was a short pause, did they throw themselves down to sleep<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span> for -the moment as if dead. They had no time to think of Helga and Hallveig. -Helga was careful not to be in the way. She rendered the small service -she was able to do under these circumstances as much as possible -without making herself observed. Hallveig sat with her boy in her lap -and let the wind blow and the storm rage. She kept her eyes on Ingolf -and felt safe.</p> - -<p>The sworn brothers fought for life and death with storm and sea. The -great thing was to hold out, not to give up, not to think of anything -but what concerned the steering and the quantity of canvas they should -carry, not to be wearied, not to lose one's head—to hold out, to hold -out. It was just this unceasing struggle which kept up their courage -and spirits.</p> - -<p>The animals were ill and starving; some of them died and had to be -thrown overboard, others lay in their last agonies, pitiable to see. -Much of their corn and other food-stores was spoilt by the dense -showers of spray. The fresh water in the casks sank regularly and -irremediably. The men went about slackly, and had to be kept going with -a hard hand. There was hardly anything on board which was not otherwise -than it should be, and giving reason for deep anxiety. But the brothers -held out.</p> - -<p>When at last on the previous day they had seen on the extreme verge of -the northern horizon a light from the snow-covered interior of the new -land like a faint white gleam, each had thought within himself that it -was not a day too soon.</p> - -<p>During the last twenty-four hours the storm had at last slowly quieted -down, and now they lay here, held up<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span> by a presumably only short calm, -a few hours' sail from the coast, and gazed curiously and expectantly -over the sea at the land in the blue distance.</p> - -<p>The ships lay side by side, kept in their places by long boat-hooks, -only so far from each other as was necessary in order to prevent their -chafing and injuring their sides.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif and Helga had gone on board Ingolf's vessel in order to -greet him and Hallveig and to talk over the situation. All four were -seated, Hallveig with her little boy in her arms, on the stern poop. -After the severe trial they had passed through there was a silence over -them which was difficult to break. They had not yet grown properly -accustomed to the fact that life and death did not hang on each moment -as it passed. Therefore they spoke but little. Towards the north-east -and north-west the soft lines of the slightly rising and falling -glaciers stood out behind the blue mountains that crowned this flat -land. The brothers followed the changing contours of the country with a -peculiar tenderness in their eyes. But their gaze always turned back to -the glaciers which shone sparkling white in the strong sunshine.</p> - -<p>Hallveig and Helga also could not turn away their eyes from the -glaciers. The few words which they now and then exchanged were said -in low tones, as if they sat in a temple, and not at sea on a swaying -vessel.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Hjor-Leif had long sat silent side by side, inspecting the -land with keen eyes. Between a projecting point a long way to the -east, and another far to the west, there stretched a flat, unbroken -coast-line,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span> distinctly marked by a white edge of rolling surf.</p> - -<p>"It will be difficult to land here," concluded Leif at last, in a -slightly hard and irritated tone. "Also, it seems as if most of the -land nearest the shore is barren sand."</p> - -<p>"There are enough landing-places by the points," Ingolf answered -quietly, "and behind the sands the land may be good and fertile, even -close up to the glaciers. We saw that on the eastern side last summer."</p> - -<p>Ingolf was in secret rather disappointed that they had not found the -Svanefjords again. But he did not speak about it. It was not possible -to look for them now. At present, the great thing was to get on land as -quickly as possible, and almost anywhere, so that the men and animals -could have a good rest and recover.</p> - -<p>The sworn brothers had agreed that they must settle for the summer -and the coming winter on the spot where they landed. Afterwards they -might look out for a permanent residence. Ingolf had very decided views -with regard to the choice of a dwelling-place. These views, however, -he had not yet confided to Hjor-Leif, nor to any one else. The matter -concerned the gods, and in all that concerned them his brother's -attitude was a foregone conclusion. Hjor-Leif, on his part, only -thought of finding a pleasant and fertile spot, preferably by the sea, -and protected by the mountains, where he could feel himself at home and -be comfortable.</p> - -<p>For a long time they sat in silence, each deep in thought. Ingolf -reflected how he had best communi<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span>cate his plan to Hjor-Leif. He saw -at once that it was no good to be silent about it longer. For already, -before they departed from here, it must be put into execution. He sat -and felt rather perplexed inwardly, and could not find words.</p> - -<p>At that moment Hjor-Leif was sitting and reflecting over an experience -which he had had the previous night. He had lain asleep in his bearskin -bag while his old headman took charge of the tiller. Suddenly he -started up from sleep, having certainly dreamt of something or other he -could not remember, and as he did so he collided with a man who must -have been stooping over him. It was one of his Irish serfs, Duftak, -a man whose evil eye had followed him since he once in wrath had -stretched him on the ground with a well-deserved blow. Hjor-Leif was -not certain, but it seemed to him that the serf had thrown something -or other which he had in his hand overboard, just as he had stumbled -against him and stood opposite him. He thought he had heard a little -splash as when a hard object strikes the water. But he was by no means -certain of the matter, and neither the serf's eyes nor his behaviour -had betrayed anything. He had asked him what he was doing here, and it -seemed that he had come to look after a roll of rope which lay close -by. Hjor-Leif had had his thoughts occupied the whole day by this -occurrence. He had already observed for a long time that the serf's -eyes followed Helga wherever she went and stood, with an evil and at -the same time covetous look. He could not understand why he had not -already thrown the serf overboard, and why he did not intend to do so.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span> -He was quite sure that it was not from fear, although there seemed -to be a peculiar understanding among his Irish serfs. It was rather -because he could not do without serfs, and because if he killed one of -them it would be safest to kill them all.</p> - -<p>At length Leif unwillingly shook these thoughts off, and asked curtly: -"We shall sail southward, I suppose, when the wind gets up again?"</p> - -<p>Ingolf was silent. It was certainly about an equal distance to the two -points, and he had a very great desire to seek a landing-place near the -more easterly of the two.</p> - -<p>Instead of giving a direct answer, he began cautiously: "I have -thought, brother, that I for my part will let the gods decide where I -should settle in this new land."</p> - -<p>Leif, whose temper at the moment was a little off its balance because -of the incident with the serf, gave a hard laugh: "How will you go -about it?"</p> - -<p>Ingolf pointed to the pillars of his high-seat, which lay lashed -together with strong skin straps above a pile amidships.</p> - -<p>"I will throw the pillars of my high-seat overboard. Wherever they -drift to land, I will settle."</p> - -<p>"Even if they drift to land in the middle of the sands here?" asked -Hjor-Leif incredulously and a little scornfully.</p> - -<p>"The gods will know how to find the place where it will be best for me -and my family to settle," answered Ingolf, undisturbed. "I lay with -confidence the choice of a dwelling in their hand."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span></p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif was silent for a long time. There was a hard and pitiless -line round his large mouth. There was Ingolf again with his cursed -gods! At last he spoke, without looking at anything: "Instead, then, -of our choosing a place for ourselves where the earth is fertile and -luxuriant we are to settle wherever it pleases the wind and current to -wash up a pair of dead planks on shore."</p> - -<p>He talked himself into a bad temper. And he wound up bitterly: "We -shall hardly be neighbours, then, brother!"</p> - -<p>Ingolf sprang up from his place. He was on the point of giving an angry -answer when he remembered suddenly a snowy day when he and Hjor-Leif -had ridden alone over a desolate heath. He shut his lips tightly, and -stood for a while silent, leaning against the tiller. In his eyes -there was a seeking look which wandered in perplexity over the water. -The sun's glimmer dazzled his eyes. He could not find a word kind and -cautious enough to answer with. But his resolve stood immovably firm. -Suddenly he collected himself, and, calling a couple of his men, bade -them take the high-seat pillars down from the pile and lay them on the -gunwale. So he stood for a little and let his hands glide carefully -over the age-browned wood.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif sat watching with a hard, evil look in his grey eyes. -Cautiously Ingolf let the pillars glide overboard. He remained -standing, and followed them with his eyes as they lay there floating on -the bright, oily water. Hjor-Leif could only see his back. There was an -air of decision and resolve about that back which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span> irritated him still -further. Hallveig and Helga had followed the conversation, and now sat -silent and anxious, not daring to look at each other. Helga did not -at all reflect which of the two was more in the right. She was simply -troubled. In her gentle mind there rose a strange, impotent fear which -made her heart beat heavily and painfully.</p> - -<p>Hallveig, on the other hand, was at first in her inmost heart on the -point of justifying Hjor-Leif. At the first moment it appeared to her -that one's own eyes' choice of a dwelling could always be as good as -that of blind gods, nay, really much safer. But when she had sat for a -while with her firm, open gaze fixed on Ingolf's back, a change took -place in her mind. The air of security and assurance which was about -her husband's whole person, and which his back just now so distinctly -expressed, had an unconscious effect upon her. She understood all of -a sudden that it was just this sign from the gods which was needed -in order to attach her husband's heart firmly and unbreakably to his -new home. There, where the pillars of his high-seat drifted on shore, -Ingolf would feel himself at home with all his soul and in spite of -reason. The gods' choice of the place would give his strength and -will the firm ground without which, in spite of all his strength, he -could not thrive. On a spot so chosen Ingolf would force happiness and -prosperity to dwell in the face of every imaginable difficulty. For in -alliance with his gods he was invincible.</p> - -<p>Hallveig sat there and became assured and peaceful in mind.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span></p> - -<p>She understood that it was from an unwaveringly sure and wise instinct -that Ingolf acted when he cast the pillars overboard. It was of vital -importance to him to feel himself in covenant with his gods and in -possession of their favour.</p> - -<p>Hallveig stooped over her little boy and kissed him on the forehead, -and remained sitting for a while with bowed head, lest any should see -she had tears in her eyes.</p> - -<p>With beating heart Ingolf stood and watched his treasured pillars -tossed by the billows, lightly, aimlessly, as though they were ordinary -pieces of driftwood. It was not without severe internal conflicts that -he had resolved to deliver his dearest possession to the power of the -sea. But here life was at stake. It was not only a matter of finding a -place where his cattle could graze and his house stand, but of finding -exactly <i>that</i> place which the gods willed to grant him and his family. -The place where they could know he would stay for the future. The place -where his and his family's happiness and prosperity were not only under -his but under their care and responsibility.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had stood for a long time watching the pillars, which -gradually drifted astern in an easterly direction, his displeasure -towards his brother disappeared. He turned slowly, and, with a peculiar -smile upon his young face towards the others, went quietly and seated -himself by the side of Hjor-Leif.</p> - -<p>"What do you think of our choosing the eastern point as a -landing-place, brother?" he asked in a quiet and friendly tone.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span></p> - -<p>The question irritated Leif. There was no talk of choice; it was merely -a question where a piece of driftwood should decide their landing.</p> - -<p>"I have already for my part chosen the west," he answered firmly, and -at the same time as quietly as he could, and not without a certain -satisfaction at the effect of his words.</p> - -<p>But it was not only on Ingolf that Leif's answer had the effect of -a well-directed blow. Both Hallveig and Helga felt that here was -something evil and dangerous going on. Quite involuntarily Helga called -Hjor-Leif's name in a supplicating tone. She had no idea of wishing to -influence him in the least degree. She knew him, and was aware that it -was hopeless. The word fell like a prayer from her gentle and anxious -soul. In one hot wave the blood mounted to Hjor-Leif's head when he -heard Helga's voice. "You can remain with your brother, since you -prefer that to following me." The bitter words leapt from his mouth. -Helga broke down in a heavy and despairing fit of weeping. Leif sat -motionless, and apparently un-moved. But in his breast there tore and -tugged a fierce and intolerable pain which was not far from making him -powerless. It was not at all, as it now appeared, a sudden whim which -caused him not to wish to have Helga on board again. It was the scene -by night with the serf, Duftak, which from the beginning had given rise -to the thought in him that Helga would be really safer on Ingolf's -ship. Some vague and groundless presentiment or other, which made him -still more sensitive and impatient, told him that there was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span> danger in -the journey for him and Helga. It was nothing but pure tenderness for -Helga which made him resolve that they should part before they were all -quite on shore. This time he had not thought of parting from Ingolf. -But in a moment Hjor-Leif was completely in the power of his restless -temperament which, as so often before, distorted his words and actions -and drove him to hasty resolves. To separate from the others, and seek -another landing-place, with the prospect perhaps of not seeing them -for a whole year, was for him a much greater trial than for Ingolf, -to whose equable temperament a year's separation contained nothing -unthinkable or alarming. Hjor-Leif could really not imagine how he -could hold out merely a month, much less a whole year, without them.</p> - -<p>And if he now chose to land in another place than Ingolf, each for the -present would have to remain where he landed. But it was completely -impossible for him to expose his dependence and pain at parting. He -could neither humble himself nor subdue his spirit so far as to enable -them to discuss matters reasonably. As soon as the fateful words were -out of his mouth he was helplessly in their power.</p> - -<p>While thoughts and feelings were rushing like violent streams through -Hjor-Leif's lacerated soul, Ingolf had already succeeded in reviewing -the matter reasonably. In separation there was the advantage that the -one who first found a landing-place could, by kindling a fire on his -point, inform the other, who perhaps would be seeking a landing-place -in vain, where he could look for one. Ingolf, with a seaman's practised -eye, had long before<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span> discovered that the coast here was difficult, -not to say impossible to land on. It confronted the open sea. The -heavy swells, which were certainly almost always prevalent here, would -shatter any ship that tried to land on the sands. It was by no means -unlikely that the character of the coast near the two points might be -equally difficult. And it was impossible to know if the coast east or -south of the points was better. Since Leif now wished it, Ingolf had -for his part nothing against their separation, for some days or for a -year, as it might happen. He therefore quietly proposed that whoever -first succeeded in landing should kindle a fire on his point as a -signal to the other. The latter could then make for that place, if he -had not found another harbour before, or in the contrary case might -answer with a fire on his point.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif briefly agreed to this arrangement. It was he who had settled -that they should separate, and yet it was a severe disappointment to -him that it was now finally decided on. "I may come southward in the -spring, if I have not by that time found my pillars," said Ingolf -quietly, when the matter of the fires had been settled. "But if I -should not come, I will send you a messenger, if I have not heard from -you before."</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif nodded curtly. It was incomprehensible to him that Ingolf -could sit there and talk so quietly, as if nothing had happened between -them and everything was all right.</p> - -<p>"If you find my pillars," Ingolf continued, with the same immovable -calm, "take good care of them, and let me know of the discovery as soon -as possible."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span></p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif made no answer. Internally he swore that if he had the luck -to find the infernal pillars it would be a joy to him to let the fire -devour them.</p> - -<p>All conversation gradually died out among the four persons who sat -there, swinging on the sea, swayed by the balance of fate, each mind -filled with its characteristic inner thoughts, peace or unrest, wearing -pain or assured contentment—sat there in the grip of their own souls -and of blind powers, while the brilliant spring day glided into a -light, soft night.</p> - -<p>The red sun-gold over the sea in the west faded and died away into -other and colder colours. The world was new and strange, and charged -with presentiment as always on the boundary between day and night. The -four sat there, and let the day go and night come over their peaceful -or irritated silence. Ingolf's little boy, Thorsten, slept quietly -in his mother's bosom. All around was quiet. Peace was there for -whomsoever had a mind to receive it. The brothers sat side by side, -yet each in his own world. Ingolf, as always, kept his mind collected, -was his natural self, and knew it. Just as he ate what nourished his -body of the good things of sea and earth, so his mind absorbed whatever -benefited him from the changing moods of day and night, sea and heaven -and earth. Everything else remained lying untouched and harmless -outside the tightly closed circle of his mind.</p> - -<p>With Hjor-Leif it was otherwise. He had no collectedness in his mind. -Every kind of experience or mood which approached him was seized by the -tentacles of his restless heart. Evil and good, health and injury—his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span> -hungry nature swallowed and satiated itself with all, without any other -result than merely to increase his burning desire for something—a -condition or an experience—he knew no name for it. In a measure he was -himself just as Ingolf was. But his self was volatile and difficult to -grasp. It died away in grief and gladness, as though it were a part of -them.</p> - -<p>Thus the night passed. And when day again bordered the east, it was -followed by a gentle breeze from the sea which could be used for -sailing equally westward or eastward.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif rose and heaved a heavy sigh in the cool morning air. His -last hope: A stiff breeze from the west, which would oblige him -to follow his brother, was gone. Helga and Ingolf both rose with -Hjor-Leif. Helga went to him, put her arm round his neck, and pressed -close to him. No prayer came from her lips, but her whole soul was a -prayer.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif examined his mind and found a fear there—some misty -foreboding of impending disaster, which determined him to stand firm, -to be hard both towards himself and towards her.</p> - -<p>He responded to her caress, but not in the whole-hearted way which -would allow him to forget his words and revoke his determination not to -let her follow him. There was a distinct air of separation in his kiss -and in the gentle passing of his hand over her luxuriant fair hair.</p> - -<p>So Helga gave up her hope and submitted silently to his will, as she -had always done.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif silently gave Hallveig his hand in farewell.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span> She looked -firmly and inquiringly at him, and pressed his hand silently. There was -something about Hjor-Leif, the man who was so unlike Ingolf, and whom -she did not understand, that stirred something in her heart.</p> - -<p>When he had left her, she suddenly called after him: "Good-bye, -Hjor-Leif, till we meet again. We shall take good care of Helga."</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif turned towards her with a forced and wry smile on his -irregular features—a smile which betrayed such a pathetic and -involuntary gratitude that, immediately after he had turned and gone, -Helga fell into Hallveig's arms, and both wept. They had suddenly -divined, with the sure instinct of women, that it was out of tenderness -and love that Hjor-Leif had let Helga remain behind. There was much in -the whole sudden arrangement which they did not understand, but this -they did.</p> - -<p>Ingolf followed Hjor-Leif to the gunwale amidships. The men were -engaged in drawing the ships close together with boat-hooks. The -distance between them had gradually become so small that he could soon -spring over into his own ship.</p> - -<p>"I do not rightly understand why you let Helga remain behind," Ingolf -said at last, when Hjor-Leif already had his foot on the gunwale.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif paused, and stood still a little, without meeting Ingolf's -searching look. "I cannot give you any reason," he answered at last, -and the hardness and gruffness in his voice spoke of feelings of quite -another sort in his heart, "except that in my judgment it is the best -for her."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf's whole bearing clearly showed that the answer did not satisfy -him.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif became irritated. "I have ten serfs and only ten freemen," he -continued in a firm and rather annoyed tone, for he did not like, not -only before Ingolf, but also before himself, to clothe his forebodings -in such a distinct shape. "I cannot always be at hand, and the serfs -are not reliable. I may fall sick and misfortune come upon us. Many -things may happen. Are you satisfied?"</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif's tone was still equally hard and unyielding. But Ingolf -had seen through him, and smilingly reached him his hand. Hjor-Leif -squeezed it with his iron claw so that it hurt, and stood meanwhile -with averted face; his features worked visibly, and he bit his lip till -the blood came. Hastily he let go of Ingolf's hand, and at the same -moment sprang into his own ship.</p> - -<p>Immediately afterwards Ingolf heard his voice from it. It was cuttingly -sharp, and rose higher and higher in a torrent of words. It soon -appeared that Hjor-Leif had quickly succeeded in putting life into his -men. Soon after, his ship, with sail hoisted, glided away before the -light breeze.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood and thought that such a lonely year might do Hjor-Leif -good. He would be a different man the next time they saw him. Ingolf -only lent a momentary hearing to the voice of a strange wounded and -groundless sense of loss in his soul. Quietly he turned round, roused -his tired men mildly, and bade them hoist sail and make the vessel -clear.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span></p> - -<p>As early as the next night Hjor-Leif saw a fire shine from Ingolf's -point. So Ingolf was already on land, and everything was right there. -Hjor-Leif had not fared so well. The westerly breeze he had so strongly -desired had come when he had no more use for it. It had come too late, -and very inopportunely. After forty-eight hours he lay here pitching -in the choppy seas, tacking as well as he could without getting much -nearer his object. There was not a drop of fresh water on board. The -Irish serfs had discovered how to knead meal and butter into a mess -they called <i>mintak</i>, and declared that it was a food one did not get -thirsty by eating. None the less, all were suffering with thirst, and -the animals were in a miserable condition, unable to swallow a straw of -the hay they had brought with them. The <i>mintak</i> quickly fermented, and -the whole mass had to be thrown overboard.</p> - -<p>It was only Hjor-Leif's wretched and indomitable obstinacy which -prevented him from taking advantage of the wind and quickly running his -ship to Ingolf's point. By doing so all his sufferings would have been -got rid of at once. It needed only a little resolution, a slight change -of mind. The wind was there, the light was there. The fire gleamed -and beckoned. All was well so far. The only difficulty was that the -deciding little possibility was wanting—the possibility of Hjor-Leif's -bending his mind the little bit that was necessary—the possibility of -giving way. In Hjor-Leif's volatile soul there towered a steep rock. -He would see his animals perish of hunger and thirst, his crew perish -one by one, and himself die by any death<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span> whatever rather than turn his -vessel and use the favourable wind.</p> - -<p>At last, on the evening of the third day, a little rain fell, and -Hjor-Leif succeeded in collecting some water in the outspread sail. -That refreshed both men and animals. Not till four days after Ingolf -had kindled his fire did he see a fire burning in answer on Hjor-Leif's -point. When he told Helga that, she went up on the point, sat by -herself, and stared fixedly at the faint red light, sometimes hardly -visible, far to the south-west. There she remained sitting for two days -and nights, as long as Hjor-Leif kept up his fire in order to be sure -that it should be seen.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Hallveig had at last begun to be anxious for Helga, for she -ate nothing, did not sleep, and hardly answered when they spoke to her.</p> - -<p>But when after these two days spent up there on the point she returned -to the tents, she was herself again, and had recovered her old -self-command. There was nothing to show either Ingolf or Hallveig that -she carried about a burning sense of bereavement. Neither did they know -that she lay whole and half nights sleepless, breathing in fancy the -rich, delicious scent of pine trees.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">VII</p> - - -<p>For the second time in his life Hjor-Leif lost his spirits completely. -After closer reflection he found his lonely situation so meaningless -and unjust, so devoid of all reconciling elements such as, for example, -a pros<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span>pect of adventures or opportunity for exploits—in brief, so -utterly irrational, that he involuntarily began to show his teeth at -existence by drowning himself in perpetual melancholy, only now and -then interrupted by isolated attacks of ill-temper.</p> - -<p>The days encountered him heavily and sulkily. It seemed as if all their -endeavours were directed to show him in earnest <i>how</i> empty and tedious -and intolerable they could be, if they seriously set about it. The -bright, cloudless summer days sneered at him when they met him with -ice-cold scornful light from sunrise to sunset. Grey and rainy days, on -the other hand, showed him without disguise their dull side. Hjor-Leif -could not come to an agreement with himself which of the two kinds of -days was really the more intolerable. They were all alike impossible. -The one point he was clear about with regard to the days was that he -had without doubt still the worst remaining. He cursed them with oaths -which were powerful both in length and strength, and derived from an -inexhaustible supply. But they were no help—not even momentarily. In -the battle with the days he suffered one defeat after another; they -were far stronger than he. They were invincible. And they possessed, -although he daily experienced that, in spite of all, they did pass, a -peculiarity of appearing endless, which deprived him of all hope.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif tried in every way to put a little meaning into them.</p> - -<p>He set his freemen to build a winter dwelling, a house nineteen fathoms -long. It was to contain them all, together with their wives. He had -only taken<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span> young, newly married people with him from Norway, with the -single exception of his old headman. Hjor-Leif did what he could to -take a little interest in the work. But it was only self-deception. The -days did not for a moment let go their wild-beast clutch on his neck.</p> - -<p>He set the serfs to build a house eighteen fathoms long, and -bullied them till they quailed and shivered and fell into helpless -embarrassment merely at the sight of him. Yes, he instilled a wholesome -terror into the Irish serfs. They slunk about, and hardly knew whether -to walk upright or on all fours. And they had no eyes—at any rate, -there seemed no more any sight in their eyes. Regarding them, he -felt sure that he had made them harmless for ever. But it brought -him no comfort either to treat them like dogs or to realize their -harmlessness. That did not bring a spark of his spirits back. There was -nothing to rouse them in that quarter.</p> - -<p>One of the items in Hjor-Leif's despairing and hopeless struggle with -the days was going along the shore and choosing driftwood for his -buildings. When he found a stout, solid plank, he marked it with a -stroke of his ax; then he bade the serfs find the planks so marked and -bring them home.</p> - -<p>Sometimes in these wanderings, Hjor-Leif found himself standing and -hewing wildly and meaninglessly at a plank, as though his life depended -on cutting it into a plaything for the winds. Whenever he awoke -from such an attack of frenzy he looked round him with a shamefaced -expression, and began eagerly, with a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span> strong sense of humiliation, to -efface the traces of it, watched by the evil eye of a hostile day.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif had one hope, and only one. His longing, strongly reinforced -by his despair, had treated with the rocky pride of his soul, and the -result was a reasonable agreement.</p> - -<p>Therefore he went everywhere and searched for Ingolf's high-seat -pillars. Not in order to do away with them by means of fire, but to get -an excuse for seeking Ingolf at once, and so obtaining an honourable -and acceptable victory over all that pained and plagued him. Hjor-Leif -wanted to see what the day would look like when by finding the pillars -he was able to escape from his wretchedness with a bound.</p> - -<p>This hope sustained him. But day after day passed without his finding -the pillars. Not even the sea and tides were friendly disposed towards -him. He talked in a loud voice with the sea, and reminded it of all -the honourable bouts they had had with each other. But either the sea -did not hear or would not recognize him. It had perhaps become hostile -towards him, like everything else in heaven and earth. Hjor-Leif had -been as far eastward along the coast as the impassible glacier streams -would let him go. Now he turned westward. He took food with him, and -remained away four days and nights. During his expedition he came to -know a new part of the country which he liked, and where he could well -imagine himself settling.</p> - -<p>Below the green mountains, which first in a steep ascent and then -with a more gradual incline rose towards the white glacier which with -its two domes reminded<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span> one of a female giant's breasts, the low land -stretched with fertile meadows and picturesque bush-covered valleys and -luxuriant pastures towards the shining sea. In the south-west green -precipitous isles rose from the sea. Hjor-Leif gave the mountains names -after these islands, which simultaneously limited and enriched the -view, and called them Island-mountains. The western dome of the glacier -he named the Island-mountains' Glacier; the eastern he had already, -after a more eastern district, baptized Myrdals-Glacier. Hjor-Leif did -not turn round, for he saw the land open into a wide bay towards the -west. He examined the shore outside the Island-mountains and Myrdal -very closely. It was a great disappointment to him that the pillars had -not drifted on shore here.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif returned home from this excursion still more taciturn and -depressed than he had started. Wearing unrest received him with open -arms every morning and did not release him from its evil embrace till -sleep at night had pity on him.</p> - -<p>He set some of his men to get in hay, others he made go out fishing, -the rest he kept occupied with the houses. It was an insignificant -alleviation of his trouble to see his men busily occupied. For himself -he had no patience for anything. On the walks which he now and then -took along the coast to assure himself if the pillars had not drifted -on shore in his immediate neighbourhood, he was no more accompanied by -even the smallest hope.</p> - -<p>During these walks Helga was always in his mind. But not openly and -consciously—he scarcely had pa<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span>tience enough to think of her in that -way. No, secretly and hidden away she lived in his mind. Through -memories and reminiscences she was near to him, without his being -obliged to face the fact that they were divided from each other by a -long distance and a sea of days, and that this separation was due to -a stupid and certainly quite groundless foreboding. He carried these -memories about very tenderly and cautiously, without any intention -of letting them slip quite out of the fog of unconsciousness. As a -man dying of thirst sips dew, he cheated himself into a reminiscent -happiness. It was a dangerous proceeding. For <i>if</i> he woke from the -dream, his agony flung him on the ground in a passion of tears, -unworthy of a man, and which, moreover, brought no relief.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif became at last weary of the sea and shore. He turned his -mind against them and made enemies again—evil emptiness and helpless -melancholy—Nature's immovable answer to all discontent. So Hjor-Leif -became hostile to all things round him. The echo of his own mind met -him everywhere and tortured him as only self-inflicted pain can torture.</p> - -<p>He extended his lonely wanderings to the wide-stretching pastures, -overgrown with spreading coppice-wood, which reached from his point -right up to the blue mountains. But also in this region he soon became -homeless. His inner want of peace drove all peace around him away.</p> - -<p>When winter came, Hjor-Leif sat like a bear in his lair, alone with -the fire and his half-share of the nineteen-fathom-long house. It was -uncomfortable near<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span> him. Therefore his men kept together in their -end of the house, even though no fire burned there. They were newly -married, and felt neither cold nor dull.</p> - -<p>The serfs slunk in now and then, by twos, with fuel for the fire. -They shivered, and came hurriedly away from their task, even though -Hjor-Leif sat with his head in his hands and did not look at them at -all.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif was poor now. He was so poor that he caught himself longing -for the break in the evening's brooding silence, which the serf's -coming caused. So poor, that in order not to betray his poverty he -showed himself perverse and ungracious towards his old headman, when -the latter once overcame his embarrassment and, out of devotion and -sympathy, sat with him one evening. Either he was silent with the old -man in his own comfortlessness, or he pained him with scornful words -and malicious laughter. The old man could not understand how Hjor-Leif -had lost all his good temper and indomitable spirits, unless the evil -spirits of this strange land had deprived him of them. He could not -endure this land where Hjor-Leif, his favourite, had neither living nor -dead foes to fight with. There were plenty of wizards and goblins here, -as he had himself experienced. There was an unearthly life in the rocks -and heights. But these were creatures without value for a man eager for -battle. One could not attack them weapon in hand. The sacred iron could -only protect one against them, and keep them out of the house.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif's old headman fought bravely with his fear and discomfort for -an obviously bewitched man. But<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[Pg 307]</a></span> there came an end, and he also gave up -Hjor-Leif and let him sit alone by the fire.</p> - -<p>For days and nights together the storm and hail beat on the house with -howlings and threatening hootings. The winter days were often only an -indistinct glimmer. And in the uncanny winter night all evil spirits -were loose.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif sat through the long evenings in his bitterness alone by the -fire. And even the fire, his only friend in the wintry emptiness, now -showed fits of enmity, and spat out evil smoke which struck his breast -like a tearing cough.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif sat most often with his face in his hands. By doing so he, as -it were, shut himself into himself, and cheated in a measure the evil -powers in him and round him. But there was a danger in thus sitting -hugging his pain. Solitude used the opportunity to whisper words of -madness in his ear. And often Hjor-Leif was near forgetting himself, -and beginning to listen to its alluring, unbridled talk.</p> - -<p>But then sleep came, and saved him, and gave him some hours' -forgetfulness. A forgetfulness which, however short it was, armed him -for the morrow's encounter with a hostile, desolate, and lonely day.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">VIII</p> - - -<p>Now there is this to be told of Ingolf, that when he had found a -practicable harbour, and unloaded his ship and drawn it on land, he set -his men immediately to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[Pg 308]</a></span> work at building winter dwellings for men and -animals.</p> - -<p>He himself rode about on horseback, followed by a young serf, Vifel, -who had grown up in his father's house, and whom he valued greatly. He -examined the district, and took long rides along the shore to look for -the pillars of his high-seat. He made use of his opportunities, and -was satisfied. The district suited him in many ways. From his point he -commanded a wide view eastward and westward along the coast—the most -extensive view he remembered to have seen.</p> - -<p>Some distance inland, exactly opposite the point, divided from it by -luxuriant pasture-land, there rose a steep, high mountain. On both -sides of it the circle of mountains retired, on the south-west side in -a wide curve. Behind this mountain rose the glacier, a gigantic pile of -ice glittering white in the distance, which sent wrinkled feelers down -all the ravines as if to taste the lowland. Remarkably enough, no cold -emanated from this huge mass of ice; on the contrary, it seemed to warm -the air, perhaps by attracting all the bad weather and cold to its far -summit, which was only seldom visible. On both sides of the point there -stretched barren sand along the coast intersected by countless glacier -streams. These sands in some places spread themselves inland till they -met the edge of the glacier. But the wide-stretching pasture-land along -the mountains, which this barren sand surrounded, was of a peculiarly -rich fertility. There was abundance of coppice-wood, which in places -grew close up to the glacier and presented a singular appearance. -The cattle throve well here. The air was full of warm moisture, and -was suitable for grass and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_309" id="Page_309">[Pg 309]</a></span> cattle and men. Ingolf had to admit that -the summer was better and the soil more luxuriant here than in the -Svanefjords. At the same time, he wished his pillars would drift ashore -in the Svanefjords. And in this Hallveig was one with him.</p> - -<p>Secretly he derived not a little hope from the circumstance that -the pillars had apparently taken an eastward direction when he saw -them drift away from the ship. Who could say?—perhaps it was to the -Svanefjords! He did not dare to wish anything in that way; it was for -Odin to decide it. And it would be presumptuous of him to wish to -instruct or to influence the One-eyed with the ravens. But many things -pass through one's thoughts which one cannot control. Odin must know -that and would excuse it.</p> - -<p>Ingolf endured the suspense for two months. Then he prepared for a long -expedition with his serf, Vifel. Hallveig did not like this journey. -Both Ingolf and his men had told her so much about the impassable -glacier streams. Ingolf, however, quieted her by promising to show -all possible caution. But he wished to go and look for himself in the -Svanefjords.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and his serf rode over the sand-dunes. On each sand-hill sat -a gull. Full of an injured sense of proprietorship, the birds sat -there and followed silently with an inscrutable look these strange -animals who brought disturbance into the landscape. These sands were -intersected by a countless number of powerful glacier streams. But -fortunately the glacier proved passable in that part, so that Ingolf -and his companion succeeded in circumventing the rivers in that way.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_310" id="Page_310">[Pg 310]</a></span></p> - -<p>On the evening of the second day they were again stopped by a glacier -stream as broad as a fjord, and with a treacherous bottom of fine sand. -It traversed the district Ingolf and Leif had penetrated on their -expedition southward from the Svanefjords the previous summer. Ingolf -tried to circumvent it in the same way as he had the other river. But -here the glacier was so full of deep crevasses along and across its -course, that after many vain attempts he had to give it up. There was -nothing for it but to turn round and put off the examination of the -coast till the winter had bridged with ice the impassable rivers.</p> - -<p>The remainder of the summer passed in winter preparations of all kinds. -There were plenty of things to take in hand and look after.</p> - -<p>Ingolf kept an eye on his sister, Helga, and showed her great -friendliness in his words and behaviour. He could not exactly ascertain -the real state of her feelings. She was quiet as ever, and all smiles -and good-humour. She played with the boy, helped Hallveig, and there -was apparently nothing in the least the matter with her spirits. But -Ingolf had now and then, early in the morning, before any one else was -up, surprised her standing staring with a long look towards the distant -mountains that showed bluish in the south-west. In that direction lay -Hjor-Leif's point, although so far away that it could not be discerned. -It cut Ingolf to the heart to see his sister stand gazing so—her face -was so unusually pale in the mornings, and her blue eyes darker than at -other times, as though shadowed by a twilight below them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_311" id="Page_311">[Pg 311]</a></span></p> - -<p>He had been many times on the point of telling her about the last -words he had exchanged with Leif. For he knew that she was not aware -of Hjor-Leif's real reason for letting her remain behind with himself -and Hallveig, and had no idea what she thought about it. But on further -reflection he gave up the thought of telling her every time. Perhaps -by doing so he would only cause her unnecessary anxiety and sorrow. -She would certainly hardly be so quiet as now, if she were seriously -anxious for Hjor-Leif. Best not to interfere with her thoughts. For his -own part, Ingolf was not for an instant afraid of anything happening -to Hjor-Leif, though he agreed with him that it was best not to -expose Helga to the results of any conspiracy among the serfs, which -he might well have reason to fear. But Ingolf knew Hjor-Leif. Even -if his brother had been alone with the ten seditious serfs he would -not have felt anxious for him. Hjor-Leif was on the watch, and he had -successfully managed worse situations.</p> - -<p>The winter began with slight frost and much snow. It was past Yuletide -before the rivers were frozen.</p> - -<p>As soon as possible, Ingolf equipped Vifel and another of his serfs, -named Karle, and sent them eastward along the coast with orders to -examine closely every creek and every promontory, and not to return -till they had inspected both Svanefjord's, except in the event of their -finding the pillars before.</p> - -<p>The serfs experienced wretched weather, with snow-storms and intense -frost. They remained away for two weeks, and returned hungry and weary. -They had examined the coast-line as far as north of the Svane<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_312" id="Page_312">[Pg 312]</a></span>fjords, -but seen nothing of the pillars anywhere. When they had informed -Ingolf, he heaved a deep sigh and gave up the Svanefjords.</p> - -<p>He allowed the serfs time to rest and recover after their severe -experience. Then he ordered them to get ready again. This time he gave -them horses and sent them westward along the coast. He enjoined them -not to return till they had found Hjor-Leif. If they had not found -the pillars before they met him they were to tell Hjor-Leif to come -westward with his men and cattle as soon as summer was in the air and a -sea-passage was safe.</p> - -<p>But spring came this time earlier than it was expected. Already in the -night before the serfs started, a warm and strong south-west wind began -to melt the snows and melt the ice that covered the rivers. The serfs -only succeeded in passing the nearest rivers on ice. By the second day -they could neither get forward nor backward by reason of furious rivers -which carried huge volumes of muddy water and great blocks of ice. -But they had to push on, and did so with the horses' help, although -they often wasted days in finding a ford, and sometimes had to let -themselves be dragged through the water, hanging on to the horses' -tails or manes. It was the worst journey that Vifel and Karle had ever -been out on, and it was only due to Vifel's endurance and fidelity -that they went forward and escaped with their lives. On the way they -met men—Irish monks—who here far inland had built a temple with a -brazen voice which shook the air. The monks questioned them, and seemed -displeased with what they had to narrate.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_313" id="Page_313">[Pg 313]</a></span></p> - -<p>They did not show them much friendliness. But Vifel and Karle were -eternally thankful for merely escaping with life from these strange men -who were in covenant with a god, the sound of whose voice alone cast -them terror-struck to the earth.</p> - -<p>At last the serfs reached Hjor-Leif's point. They had been fourteen -days on the journey. They found the houses empty and the place -forsaken. They went down to the shore and found the ship. The boats, on -the other hand, were gone. Not the slightest sign of life was visible -anywhere.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">IX</p> - - -<p>Hjor-Leif saw the winter come to an end at last. He lay one night and -heard the tone of the wind change. He knew the eager and implacable -voice of the south-east wind. It did not surprise him then to hear a -dripping indoors and out.</p> - -<p>His heart began to beat a little as he lay there. But he lay still, -did not jump from his bed, did not run to salute the spring and bid -its warm wind take the bad weather from him, as in other circumstances -he would have done. There was not much left of Hjor-Leif's strength -now. He did not awake with the spring. Generally he was accustomed to -avoid the house when spring had first come. But this time he remained -within, sick in mind, and without power to shake off the burden of -winter and his bereavement. He remained sitting indoors while the young -year awoke the earth<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_314" id="Page_314">[Pg 314]</a></span> from winter's sleep, without paying attention to -it. That was not like Hjor-Leif. Indeed, it was so unlike him, that -his men avoided each other's looks and did not speak about him. He got -out of his bed each morning with a sigh, clothed himself wearily, and -went slowly and sluggishly out to see how far the spring was advanced, -and if the weather held. If it was bright he went up on the point and -looked eastward over the land and over the sea. Then he went home -again, dragging his feet like an old man or an invalid, and wrapped -himself in his solitude and waited. It was still too early in the year -for Ingolf to be coming—Ingolf and Helga.</p> - -<p>He hardly dared to think of her name. The very thought scorched and -burnt his wounded soul that by this separation which he had insisted -on he had caused Helga fresh grief. His own sufferings were indeed -bitterly deserved—that he had to acknowledge—but that did not make -them any easier. The thought made the wilderness of his soul even -more desolate. Self-caused, self-deserved, every torturing day, every -sleep-forsaken night, every suffering, every whip-lash of longing, -altogether self-caused, without reason and to no use. That was bad -enough to think about. But it was worse with Helga—Helga who might -have reason to believe that he had left her behind in cold blood, and -to think that perhaps he looked forward without longing to seeing her -again. The thought was so intolerable that at times it seemed as if his -head would split and his heart stop beating. These and similar thoughts -tortured Hjor-Leif, but he sat and let the tedious hours pass.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[Pg 315]</a></span></p> - -<p>Outside, the spring winds raged, while he sat within. The spring's -gladness found no way to his soul. His exhausted heart could not -welcome the days in its embrace and rejoice at the prospect of soon -meeting Helga.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif used every opportunity of bullying the serfs. He heaped on -them kicks and blows whenever the fancy took him, and often without -cause. He hated these serfs, who crept before him like vermin, so -dog-like and abject that they did not dare to show the glances of -their eyes. His fear of their combining and attacking him and his men -had long ago died out of his mind to the last spark, and it seemed -to him now both ridiculous and incredible that he had ever cherished -such a thought. These abject animals, these crook-backed creatures! -<i>Their</i> fault it was—all that he had had to suffer this year. And they -should pay for it! To the end of their wretched days they should pay -for it! Blows they should have—blows and kicks. He would fill their -currish hearts with never-appeased fear. He would not kill them; they -should live and suffer. In all that concerned the serfs, Hjor-Leif was -implacable. He had succeeded in inspiring them with such terror that -there was not a look in their eyes, nor speech in their tongue, save -when they were alone and sure of not being seen or heard.</p> - -<p>As soon as the earth was released from the frost to a spade's depth -Hjor-Leif set his serfs to plough a piece of pasture-land west of the -point. They had an ox to draw the plough.</p> - -<p>And now the serfs' time had come. Duftak, who had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[Pg 316]</a></span> many kicks and cuffs -to avenge, had hatched a plan. The opportunity was ready to hand.</p> - -<p>When Duftak and another serf went off in the morning with ox and -plough, he gave the other serfs a signal. They had knives and clubs -hidden here and there. Now these were produced and concealed in their -rags. The serfs were ready.</p> - -<p>As soon as Hjor-Leif's free men had gone into their morning meal, -Duftak stabbed the ox with a knife in its neck and set out running home -with the other serfs close on his heels. Breathlessly Duftak burst in -to Hjor-Leif, and stammered, apparently in the greatest terror: "A -bear! A bear!"</p> - -<p>The serf's fear seemed quite genuine. Hjor-Leif seized him by the neck, -shook him, and quickly learnt from him that a bear had come out of the -wood and had killed the ox.</p> - -<p>Everything happened as Duftak had foreseen. Hjor-Leif let him go, -strangely enough without the usual kick, shouted to his men, and bade -them follow him and look for the bear, and scatter themselves well in -the thickets, so that the beast should not escape. Then he seized his -ax and spear and ran.</p> - -<p>Ah, this meant something for Hjor-Leif. His heart was again in its -place, and beat gladly and quietly. The bear came as though sent by -good fortune itself. His soul expanded with a great and happy sense of -freedom. He sprang like a boy out of doors, and forgot in his haste to -take his sword with him.</p> - -<p>Duftak only hesitated a brief moment—then he seized the sword and ran -after Hjor-Leif. He had un<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[Pg 317]</a></span>dertaken to tackle him by himself alone, and -the sword was better than his short knife.</p> - -<p>Everything happened as Duftak had calculated—while his men dispersed -in the thicket, Hjor-Leif ran to the ox. Duftak had counted on this -curiosity in his master. He knew that he <i>must</i> see how the bear had -treated the ox, before he began the pursuit. Hjor-Leif set off in long -bounds, light at heart and untroubled. The old love of adventure had -awakened in him. He was too much absorbed to notice that the serf was -close at his heels.</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif reached the ox, stopped and started, bent down over it, -then slowly raised himself. His thoughts stood still for a moment in -surprise. What was this? The ox had been stabbed. Was the story about -the bear only a lie? He turned quietly and as though stupefied, and -looked round him.</p> - -<p>Just opposite him stood Duftak, with Hjor-Leif's sword lifted—the -point quivered straight in front of his breast.</p> - -<p>The recollection of the monk's saying flashed through Hjor-Leif's -mind, like a momentary weakness and irresolution. Then—before he -knew it—the gold-inlaid blade of the sword flashed, and he collapsed -with a chill sensation between his ribs—a strange, not uncomfortable -sensation, which, however, was immediately followed by a pang and a -loud crash, in which earth and sky disappeared.</p> - -<p>As Hjor-Leif sank, a lightning thought reminded him that Helga was -in safety. Ah, Helga was safe! A dim consciousness that he had not -suffered in vain settled<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[Pg 318]</a></span> like a faint smile on his large mouth. The -blood poured steaming and gushing out of his neck. And so the world -passed from him....</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif had lived, and life had done with him. He had paid the price -of life, as was meet and right.</p> - -<p>Once more the mistletoe branch had struck down the invulnerable.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">X</p> - - -<p>One night towards morning Ingolf was awakened by the tramping of -horses' hoofs. He had begun to be anxious lest the serfs, who had been -away the best part of a month, might have perished, and, springing out -of bed, dressed quickly and threw a cloak over him.</p> - -<p>Yes, it was Vifel and Karle home at last. When he came out, they were -standing outside in the half-light night and talking softly together. -They had not yet taken the saddles off the horses. Their manner showed -clearly that they were the bearers of evil tidings. Both turned their -heads when Ingolf opened the door, but remained standing irresolute, -and forgot to salute.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood still for a moment. Then he went up to them, greeted them -quietly, and bade Karle take the saddles off the horses and go and -sleep. "You had better not talk to any one," Ingolf concluded, turning -to Karle. Then he laid his hand on Vifel's shoulder and led him round -behind the house. There they could best stand and talk undisturbed. -Vifel was so silent that stillness seemed to envelop him like an -invisible vapour in the air.</p> - -<p>When they had come to the back of the house, Ingolf<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[Pg 319]</a></span> let go of Vifel's -shoulder and leaned against the wall of the house. His first heavy -foreboding had quickly turned into a dawning certainty—a certainty -which all but overpowered him. For a few interminable moments he -remained standing there, leaning against the wall, and staring to -the eastward, where a faint flush on the steel-blue vault of the sky -announced the coming of the sun. He avoided looking at Vifel, whose -expression and behaviour so inexorably revealed what had happened. -He shrank from having his last despairing hope annihilated. He must -have an interval before he could endure to have his fears, his all but -certain foreboding, confirmed by the pitiless word.</p> - -<p>The sun rose and was free of the clouds on the horizon before his mind -had slowly reached the point that uncertainty was intolerable to him.</p> - -<p>He cast a glance at the serf. Vifel stood and wept, silent and -motionless. The tears ran in streams over his cheeks, and left light -streaks behind them.</p> - -<p>"What have you to tell?" Ingolf asked at last, with forced quietude.</p> - -<p>"Hjor-Leif's death," stammered the serf, with chattering teeth.</p> - -<p>There was a long pause. Ingolf had bowed his head, and stood with -closed eyes and compressed lips. He wept.</p> - -<p>At last, without raising his head or opening his eyes, he gave the serf -a sign to continue.</p> - -<p>Vifel finished weeping and began stammeringly: "When we came to the -point we found the houses empty. We saw no one anywhere. We found the -ship in its<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">[Pg 320]</a></span> place down by the shore, but both boats had gone. We -began to search the fields and the undergrowth round the point. First -we found Hjor-Leif. He lay in a field near the house by the side of a -piece of ploughed earth. He had been killed by a stab in the breast. -We continued searching, and found gradually most of his men, scattered -about in the undergrowth, all dead. Some of them had been obviously -stabbed from behind, others had many wounds, which witnessed to a fight -having taken place. The serfs and women we saw nowhere."</p> - -<p>"Hjor-Leif had a foreboding of that," was the thought that passed -through Ingolf's mind when the serf was silent.</p> - -<p>Ingolf remained standing quite still. His heart hammered and beat, -"Leif! Leif!" At last he lifted his head and looked round him with -weary eyes. His look had become very desolate. Otherwise there was -nothing to notice in him, now that there was no more doubt and the -first strong burst of grief was over.</p> - -<p>In a quiet voice he questioned the serf more closely, and learned that -he and Karle had buried those of Hjor-Leif's men whom they had found. -Hjor-Leif himself they had covered and left lying where they had found -him.</p> - -<p>A strange slackness had come over Ingolf. Now and then he roused -himself and put a question to the serf. Each time the serf had -answered, there was again a long pause.</p> - -<p>Ingolf gradually got an account of their journey. Vifel told him of the -difficult rivers, of the monks and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">[Pg 321]</a></span> their temple, and how he and Karle -had caught and killed one of Hjor-Leif's sheep, which they had found in -the thicket, as food for their home journey.</p> - -<p>Helga was up this morning early as usual. She was generally out before -any one else, especially when the weather was bright. It was in the -early morning that she could best go out, unseen and undisturbed, to -stand and gaze towards the distant mountains in the south-west which -hid Hjor-Leif in their blue mist.</p> - -<p>This morning, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she heard quiet -voices behind the house. She could not distinguish words, but only -heard the sound. This half-heard conversation filled her at once with -a peculiar fear, and when she recognized Vifel's voice her heart beat -violently. A vague alarm filled her breast and rose choking to her -throat. For some time she remained standing and could not move from -the spot—stood leaning heavily against the house-wall, and pressed -her hand to her heart. Then the voices were suddenly silent. There was -stillness behind the house. What could Ingolf and Vifel have to talk -about in such a tone? Why had Ingolf not roused her at once? She knew -how restlessly he was expecting the serf's arrival.</p> - -<p>At last Helga dragged herself the few steps round the house. She both -hoped and feared that she must have made a mistake—that it was not -Vifel's voice she had heard. But she <i>must</i> have certainty. Her fear -was crushing her.</p> - -<p>Yes, there stood Vifel, and there stood Ingolf. Helga only needed to -see them; the first glance told her everything. Ingolf immediately saw -his sister, and by a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">[Pg 322]</a></span> powerful effort succeeded in collecting himself -and going quietly towards her. As he went, he said quietly to the serf: -"Go and sleep, Vifel. You are a free man." Vifel departed silently. He -did not take the opportunity to thank Ingolf. His highest hope was at -last and unexpectedly fulfilled, yet he wept as he went.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had reached his sister he stood still in perplexity. -There was in her look a mingling of prayer and certainty which made -it impossible for him to say anything. There was a restlessness about -Helga which made it impossible for her to stand still.</p> - -<p>"Let us go," she said appealingly. Side by side brother and sister went -over the ground without speaking a word.</p> - -<p>Where the coppice wood began, they turned and went back towards the -houses. So they continued walking to and fro, silently, side by side. -The sun had risen, and already stood high.</p> - -<p>Ingolf's men, who had learnt of Hjor-Leif's death from Vifel, kept -within doors. None wished to disturb Ingolf and Helga. Hallveig had -been out and glanced towards the pair. Then she had slipped in again to -her boy. Helga's grief made her very heavy at heart.</p> - -<p>To and fro, keeping step, Ingolf and Helga went. Helga felt as if -she could not stop. As long as she could walk so, keeping herself in -movement, it seemed as if there was nothing which had ceased—ended. So -long as she had heard nothing, perhaps nothing had happened. There were -life and happiness at stake in continuing to walk—to walk, and not -stand still.</p> - -<p>There was no sobbing in Helga's breast. It was so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">[Pg 323]</a></span> empty within. A -clammy pressure held her heart imprisoned in apathy. There were no -tears in her eyes. She was far past the narrow limits of weeping. Only -a great and threatening stillness and emptiness in her soul, and round -her a waste wilderness that would swallow her as soon as she stood -still.</p> - -<p>At last she was so exhausted that she had to drag herself forward with -the help of her brother's arm. Ingolf helped her, supported her, and -held her up. He was in great distress. She walked there quivering on -his arm, and he had no comfort to give her. Such heavy hours Ingolf had -never experienced. He forgot his own sorrow: it was as nothing beside -his sister's mute despair. His whole soul was engrossed in her. His -powerlessness, his complete perplexity, his lack of any word to comfort -her, drove all other feelings out of his mind.</p> - -<p>At last Helga had to give up. Her strength was spent. Exhausted, she -sank in his arms. He laid her carefully down, and she remained lying -with half-closed eyes, breathing heavily and slowly; then she fell -asleep. Ingolf remained sitting by her side and gazing intently on her -pale, tired face. She continued sighing in her sleep. Ingolf could not -take his eyes from her. "This was what Leif feared," was the thought -that echoed within him. There were not very many thoughts in his brain, -stunned as it was by his own and his sister's grief.</p> - -<p>When he had been sitting thus for some time, Hallveig came out to him -from the house with her boy on her arm. She could no longer endure the -loneliness.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">[Pg 324]</a></span> She sat down silently by Ingolf's side. Her eyes were -circled with red rims, and there was a peculiar wry smile on her face, -called forth by the struggle to keep her tears down. When she had sat -a little and looked at the sleeping Helga, she could do no more; she -leant her head against her husband, hid her face, and wept.</p> - -<p>Little Thorsten prattled cheerfully, and struggled to get down to -Helga. Ingolf had to begin to play with him in order to make him sit -still. The child's untroubled chatter cut him to the heart.</p> - -<p>Helga slept but a short time. Suddenly she opened her eyes, rose -abruptly, and looked about her in bewilderment.</p> - -<p>"What is this? Why am I lying here?" she asked in an astonished voice. -As soon as she spoke, she felt a choking in her throat, and remembered -all of a sudden what had happened, and why she lay there. Then she -collapsed with a groan, and remained sitting for a while with her face -hidden in her hands. Then she straightened herself abruptly.</p> - -<p>"How did it happen?" she asked in a hoarse, uncontrolled voice, and -looked straight in front of her with a hard expression on her young -face. And when Ingolf did not answer at once, she added in a still more -unrestrained tone: "Tell me at once!"</p> - -<p>Ingolf told her, hesitatingly and in disconnected words, that his serfs -had found Hjor-Leif and his men dead. It looked as if Hjor-Leif's Irish -serfs had killed them.</p> - -<p>"But the women?" Helga asked in the same tone as before.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">[Pg 325]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf gave it as his opinion that the serfs must have taken the women -with them to whatever hiding they had sought. He added a few cautious -words to the effect that he had grounds for supposing that Hjor-Leif -already a year ago had been afraid of what had now happened, and that -therefore he had let her remain with him and Hallveig.</p> - -<p>Then Helga laughed, if the sound which issued from her throat could be -called laughter.</p> - -<p>"It is all the same now," she said in a hard voice.</p> - -<p>Then she collected herself and stretched out her hand toward the child. -For a while she sat stroking his hair and trying to smile at him. Then -suddenly she gave Hallveig the boy and looked up at her brother with a -look that revealed all her hopeless despair without disguise, and said: -"I want to see him. Can we not go there?"</p> - -<p>Her voice was hoarse and passionate as before. There was nothing to -recall her former soft and gentle tone, but the hardness was gone.</p> - -<p>"We will go as soon as we can," answered Ingolf quietly.</p> - -<p>Helga rose impatiently. She was a little unsteady on her legs, but -declined all support both from her brother and her sister-in-law.</p> - -<p>"Let us not waste time," she said irritably, and stumbled towards the -houses.</p> - -<p>Ingolf and Hallveig followed her in silence. Hallveig took the boy on -her arm again.</p> - -<p>That same day the ship was launched. Day and night they worked with -feverish haste to load it. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">[Pg 326]</a></span> next day it lay ready for sea, and in -the evening the weather was fair for sailing.</p> - -<p>Ingolf wondered a little at Helga. She did not weep. She did not seek -solitude. She went about among them much as usual—did her accustomed -work, took charge of the boy, and helped Hallveig. Only the change -in her voice and her strange, fixed look betrayed her grief—a grief -which made Ingolf fear, and troubled him more than any weeping and open -despair.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">XI</p> - - -<p>The next day at sunrise they were there. Helga was supported by her -brother to shore on the slender landing-plank. When she stood on the -shore before Hjor-Leif's point and looked over towards the houses, her -strength failed her for the second time. She could do no more. She -leant against her brother to save herself from falling. He put his arm -round her and led her to a stone where she could sit and recover her -strength. There she sat down, and remained sitting, staring out over -the sea, that lay resplendent in the glow of sunrise, but her eyes -saw nothing. A light morning breeze played with her hair and gently -caressed her pale face.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood by her side, waiting. Since she so much wished to see -Hjor-Leif he would not oppose it, but he wished to follow her and be -near her.</p> - -<p>Helga had forgotten him, and why she sat there. For the moment she -remembered nothing except that she was alone and had Hjor-Leif no more. -There were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">[Pg 327]</a></span> times when this fact seemed incomprehensible. If Hjor-Leif -was dead, why was she alive? She did not understand that. But so it -was—she was alive. And die she could not. Death would not come to her, -though she prayed for it to all imaginable Powers.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had stood for a while motionless by her side, he bent down -over her and said quietly that he must go for a little to give his -men orders. Helga started when he spoke to her, and looked hastily up -at him with a terrified look in her eyes. Then she came to herself, -remembered why she sat here, why Ingolf stood waiting for her, and -she seized his hand. She sat for a while holding it convulsively in -hers and moaning softly. Then she said in that strange, distant voice -which quite seemed to have displaced her own: "Ingolf—I cannot, after -all—let me just sit. I cannot rise. Ah, I can do nothing," she said, -half-wailing, and hid her face in her hands.</p> - -<p>Ingolf stood a little irresolute; then he bent over her and said -softly: "I will come again and fetch you."</p> - -<p>She nodded impatiently with her bowed head, as if begging him only to -go—to go!</p> - -<p>As soon as she no longer heard his steps she began a low, heart-rending -wail. Ah, she had no hope now. Her heart was dead. But she lived, and -could not die.</p> - -<p>Ingolf went back to the ship, helped Hallveig and her boy on shore, and -asked Hallveig to look to Helga while he went and buried Hjor-Leif. -Then he told Vifel and several of his men to take spades and a bier and -follow him. The others he set to work unloading the ship.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_328" id="Page_328">[Pg 328]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf was quite composed now. The stamp of the resolute firmness, -which was the real expression of his character, was more distinct -than ever before. He had reconciled himself to his brother's death -as a healthy man reconciles himself to the inevitable. He had sought -comfort in his faith, and had eradicated all despair from his mind, so -that only a healthy, hardening, beneficial pain remained behind. He -remembered the death-rune among the omens at the sacrificial feast; it -had then pointed at Hjor-Leif. Yes, Fate shields a man till she strikes -him—nothing can alter that. Against Fate even the bravest fight in -vain. Not even Odin can shake the sentence of the Norns.</p> - -<p>Such were Ingolf's thoughts as, with a composed mind, he went to carry -out his last duty to his brother.</p> - -<p>There had been an old agreement between him and Hjor-Leif that, if -Ingolf died first, Hjor-Leif should inter him in a funeral barrow with -exact observation of all the ritual of the Ase-religion. In return, -Ingolf had pledged himself, if he were the survivor, to bury Hjor-Leif -in the ground without any kind of solemnity. All that Hjor-Leif wished, -when he no longer lived, was to be buried in a dry spot, at the depth -of a man's stature, and to lie there with clean earth round him. It was -no more than reasonable that he should have his will, though Ingolf in -his inmost heart felt a strong impulse to inter him in a barrow and to -do him all the honour which became a chieftain.</p> - -<p>The birds were singing in the dewy morning when the sailcloth with -which Vifel had covered Hjor-Leif was lifted. Their song sounded all at -once piercingly in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_329" id="Page_329">[Pg 329]</a></span> Ingolf's ears. He stood for a while and looked at -his brother's decomposed remains. He had seen many dead men, without -being specially moved thereby. But now his self-control deserted him a -moment. He wept. When he had grown calm again he made the sign of the -Hammer over the body, and said softly, as though to himself: "A mean -fate here befell a good man, that a serf should cause his death, and so -it will happen to each one who will not sacrifice to the gods."</p> - -<p>Hjor-Leif's corpse was laid on the bier, and Ingolf covered it with -his cloak. Then he went on ahead up to the point to seek for a -burying-place. Step by step the men carried his brother's body after -him.</p> - -<p>Ingolf quickly found a place towards the south and the sun. The grave -was dug, and Hjor-Leif was lowered into it, wrapped in his brother's -cloak. Then they cast clean earth over him, and trampled it well down.</p> - -<p>Ingolf remained standing by the grave till his men had gone. Then he -spoke for the last time to his sworn brother. "Hjor-Leif," he said with -emotion and in a natural tone, as though he were quite sure of being -heard, "if no duty had bound me to life, I would have followed you in -death. The days are poor without you, brother. But I comfort myself -with the thought that we shall meet again in Valhalla, and that you by -that time will have made your peace with the gods."</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had spoken, he took a thunder-stone which hung on a chain -round his neck, a gift from his mother, of whom he had an indistinct -memory, pressed it deep down in the earth, and covered it up. Nothing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_330" id="Page_330">[Pg 330]</a></span> -in his eye was so sacred as this lucky stone. Therefore he gave it to -his brother to take with him on the way.</p> - -<p>Ingolf found his sister where he had left her. She sat in the same -attitude; not once had she moved since he left her. Her wailing had -died away. She sat silent. And when he laid his hand on her shoulder -she did not start, only turned her head quietly, and looked up wearily -at him. She tried to rise, but had become stiff from sitting in the -same position. It was some time before she could stand and walk. Ingolf -led her gently over the shore, up the point, to Hjor-Leif's grave. At -the grave she remained standing motionless, clinging to his arm, and -gazing down at the brown scar in the earth. For the first time since -she had heard of Hjor-Leif's death her eyes filled with tears. She -loosed her hold of Ingolf's arm and asked him impatiently to leave her.</p> - -<p>When Ingolf had gone, she threw herself on the grave, pressed her -face down in the loose earth, and lay there weeping, silently and -ceaselessly. Now she could weep....</p> - -<p>Long after Helga had wept all power of weeping out of her soul she -remained lying there, with her arms thrown out as though clinging to -the earth. Then at last she fell asleep, worn out with sorrow and -fatigue.</p> - -<p>When she woke again it was evening. She rose and looked around her in -alarm, suddenly afraid lest any one should see her lying thus. As she -stood there and looked around her, she perceived a black round patch on -the greensward a little distance off. There had burnt the fire, which -about a year ago she had sat<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_331" id="Page_331">[Pg 331]</a></span> gazing at from Ingolf's point.... Ah, -that red fire....</p> - -<p>And now it was quenched ... quenched for ever.</p> - -<p>Helga sat down, looking alternately at the grave and the burnt patch. -Now and then her eyes filled with tears. But she could weep no more.</p> - -<p>Later in the evening Hallveig came silently and sat down by her side. -They did not speak. Hallveig wept now and then. Helga sat motionless, -gazing before her with eyes that scorched and burned, but seeing -nothing.</p> - -<p>The two women remained sitting there the whole night. When sunrise -streaked the horizon next day they rose quietly and went silently -homeward to the houses.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph2">XII</p> - - -<p>Ingolf sent his men to search for the Irish serfs.</p> - -<p>As the boats were gone, there was reason to suppose that they had -sought flight by sea. And as they knew Ingolf was in the east, it was -likely they had rowed farther westward along the coast.</p> - -<p>Ingolf's men searched the coast westward for many days' journey. They -saw nothing of the serfs anywhere—not even a sign that they had -landed. And even if they had been drowned, their bodies must have been -cast ashore. Neither did they find the pillars of Ingolf's high-seat, -which they were also looking for.</p> - -<p>When they returned home and told Ingolf that they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_332" id="Page_332">[Pg 332]</a></span> had neither found -the serfs nor the pillars, he said in his quiet way: "The pillars shall -be found and the serfs too, if I have to search the whole country." -Ingolf sent Vifel with fifteen men in a boat out to the islands, which -from the mountains near the point were visible in the south-west.</p> - -<p>There Vifel found the Irish serfs. They were living in caves scattered -about on the largest of the islands. When they found that they were -discovered, panic seized them, and they did not even try to offer -resistance. When they saw Ingolf's men coming over the island they -scattered in wild confusion. Some of them were cut down while flying; -others, among whom was Duftak, flung themselves down from the cliffs -and promontories and perished.</p> - -<p>The women, whom the serfs had taken with them out to the islands, and -the most obstinate of whom were still kept bound, were able to tell how -Hjor-Leif and their husbands had been murdered. They spoke coolly and -calmly of the matter. They had forgotten how to weep and how to rejoice.</p> - -<p>Vifel buried the serfs on the edge of the shore, where the ground is -dry at ebb and covered at full tide, as criminals should be buried.</p> - -<p>Then he searched each creek and promontory in vain. The pillars had -not drifted to shore there. Afterwards he distributed his men in three -boats with the women and the valuables which the serfs had stolen and -taken with them to the islands, among them Hjor-Leif's costly sword. -Ever since then the islands have been called the Westman Islands after -the Irish serfs.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_333" id="Page_333">[Pg 333]</a></span></p> - -<p>Ingolf met the boats down on the shore. Vifel told him of the death of -the serfs, recounted the women's narrative of Hjor-Leif's murder, and -handed him the sword.</p> - -<p>Ingolf took it cautiously. He remembered the story about Hjor-Leif's -fight with the dead man, who was reported to have said that a charm -attached to the sword whereby everyone who killed with it should -himself die by it. Ingolf had comforted himself with the thought that -so long as Hjor-Leif had not killed anyone with the sword there was -no danger for him from it. Now, however, Hjor-Leif had been slain by -it. Perhaps the saying meant that whoever possessed that sword should -perish by it. At any rate he would not have it. Sorcery was not to be -trifled with. Ingolf went straight to Hjor-Leif's grave with the sword -and stuck it in the earth so that the golden handle projected from the -black mould. It was the only thing left by his brother which he was -unwilling to receive.</p> - -<p>There was no danger of anyone taking it there. His men kept at a -distance from Hjor-Leif's grave. They asserted that he walked again, -and believed that Helga met the dead man when she went up there at -night, as she often did.</p> - -<p>Ingolf did not share their superstition in that respect. But, on the -other hand, he well understood how Helga's appearance might give rise -to such thoughts in his men. She looked more like a dead man's bride -than a young living woman. Her fair hair had become white, and hung -dishevelled about her head. The light of her glance was quenched, and -the skin that stretched over<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_334" id="Page_334">[Pg 334]</a></span> her wan, emaciated face was grey and -without brightness or colour. The only signs of life she gave were -eating and breathing. She carefully took charge of Thorsten, with a -peculiar absent tenderness, since Hallveig had now a little girl to -watch over. She did nothing else.</p> - -<p>That summer and the following winter Ingolf remained by Hjor-Leif's -point. The next spring he departed and went farther westward. He -stopped at a river whose mouth formed a comparatively safe harbour. -Good landing-places were generally scarce on these shores. Thither he -had his ships brought. Some way inland, west of the river, he built -winter dwellings under a hill, which was named Ingolf's Hill. In the -summer, as always, he had his men out to search for the pillars. When -they came back they were able to inform him that they had reached a -great promontory. North of the mountains there was a broad fjord.</p> - -<p>In the winter, Ingolf sent Vifel and Karle to search the coast-line -north of the hills. Out on a barren promontory in a creek, which -because of some warm, densely smoking springs in the neighbourhood -received the name "Rogvig" ("smoke-creek"), Vifel and Karle at last -found the pillars. They had drifted ashore just below a little rounded -height. On the height there sat an eagle. It did not move when Vifel -and Karle approached. It sat there still when they went away, after -having secured the pillars. Vifel and Karle were much afraid of the -eagle. Only once before had they been equally afraid—that was when -the brazen voice from the monks' house had cast them to the ground. -Vifel<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_335" id="Page_335">[Pg 335]</a></span> and Karle went back and informed Ingolf of their find. Then -Ingolf was glad. Now he knew where he should dwell. Now he caught a -glimpse of meaning again in his life. He immediately arranged a great -sacrificial feast, and made sacrifices to Odin and Thor and gave them -thank-offerings.</p> - -<p>When he heard about the eagle he became thoughtful. Neither he nor -anyone else believed that the eagle's having sat there was accidental. -There was in Ingolf's mind not the least doubt that the eagle had -really been his old father, who, in a shape corresponding to his name, -had been sent by Odin to guide and keep watch over the pillars.</p> - -<p>Never again was an eagle seen on that height, which received the name -"Orn's Height."</p> - -<p>As soon as spring came, and the roads were passable, Ingolf left -Ingolf's Hill and went over to Rogvig. The place where Ingolf's pillars -had drifted ashore was a large, bare promontory. The district was -stony, and there was not much pasture-land. By far the greatest number -of the parts he had traversed had been better and more suitable for -settling. But here it was <i>his</i> lot to dwell. And, besides, he could -take possession of as large a territory as he chose, and build houses -for his people and cattle-sheds where he found fertile soil.</p> - -<p>Already that summer Ingolf began to mark out his lands. For himself and -his posterity he took possession of the whole of the great promontory, -from the river-mouth where his ships lay up along its curving course -and across the hills to a fjord on the north side of the promontory, -which was named Hvalfjord, between two<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_336" id="Page_336">[Pg 336]</a></span> rivers, which received the -names of Brynjedal River and Okse River.</p> - -<p>Many of Ingolf's men were dissatisfied at having to settle in this -unfertile region. The serf Karle, in great vexation, ran away with a -serf-woman. Ingolf found them long afterwards settled inland.</p> - -<p>Ingolf gave land to his freed serf, Vifel. He settled on Vifestofte, -and Vifel's Hill bears his name. He became a well-to-do man. The next -summer Ingolf went to Norway to fetch timber for his houses. He built -a residence at Rogvig, which was not at all inferior to the chief seat -of the family at Dalsfjord in Norway. To the residence was attached a -temple which in its size and splendid equipment did not fall far short -of that at Gaulum. Ingolf was faithful to his gods and showed them -great honour. Since they had given him a new place of abode he felt -confidently assured that he had regained their favour.</p> - -<p>Ingolf, who daily had his sister Helga before his eyes, was often -reminded of his sworn brother, Hjor-Leif. Now he understood much which -he had not understood before, and caught a sight of the connection -between events, which taken separately seemed accidental. He remembered -the beggar's words: "Point and blade!" Now he understood what the -beggar had meant. It was owing to Hjor-Leif's prompting that they had -journeyed to Iceland. Hjor-Leif was really the first occupant, even -though he had not come to settle there permanently. Fate, the blind and -immovable, had been out after him prematurely. Ingolf's heart was moved -when he remembered how Hjor-Leif<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_337" id="Page_337">[Pg 337]</a></span> had grown fond of this land from the -first. It was accordingly Hjor-Leif whom Iceland had first taken in its -embrace. Hjor-Leif was the first who had consecrated the soil of the -new land with flesh and blood. Had the gods, or perhaps the guardian -spirits of the country, claimed him as a sacrifice? It was at any rate -a great sacrifice. But Ingolf did not dare to find fault with the gods. -Already the year after Ingolf had settled in Rogvig people began to -flock to the country. They were for the most part Norwegian chieftains -who could not come to terms with King Harald. Ingolf gave several of -the settlers land in his territory.</p> - -<p>Among the first settlers was Hallveig's brother, Lopt, who was called -Lopt the Old, and many of his family, which was a good and noble one.</p> - -<p>Haasten, Atle Jarl's son, was also among the first occupants. He had -at last been obliged to leave his own lands and property and flee the -country to save his life. He took some land, guided by his high-seat -pillars, due east of the river which bordered Ingolf's territory. -Haasten lost his ship when landing, but his property and men were saved.</p> - -<p>The very next winter he visited Ingolf in Rogvig. On the evening of -Haasten's coming, Ingolf sat as usual in the high-seat with his men at -the table round him, a step lower. The fire burned cheerfully on the -hearthstones and spread a genial and penetrating glow. The coarsely -carved images of the gods on the strongly illumined age-browned pillars -of the high-seat laughed broadly in the glaring light. The talk was -lively<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_338" id="Page_338">[Pg 338]</a></span> around the tables, and the beer-jugs were diligently emptied -and filled. Ingolf was not grudging of beer to his men. He sat with a -contented look in his peaceful blue eyes and listened to their talk. He -himself spoke but seldom, except when questioned.</p> - -<p>Then suddenly there came three knocks at the door. All the talking -round the tables ceased. Ingolf turned his head and gave a signal to -the man at the door. The bolt was pushed to one side, and in stepped a -tall, erect, fair-bearded man in a red silk cloak with a golden helmet -on his head, followed by three other men.</p> - -<p>Ingolf immediately recognized Haasten, in spite of his beard and the -ageing and weary expression of his thin face. He sprang up and went to -meet him. He was too much moved to speak. For a while the two former -friends stood silent, pressing each other's hands and looking each -other straight in the eyes. Then they fell into each other's arms. -When, shortly after, they sat side by side in the high-seat and had -drunk to each other, Ingolf said: "I did not know, Haasten, that you -were on this road."</p> - -<p>Haasten smiled his weary, steady smile, and answered: "Yes, King Harald -has driven me from the country, as I in my time drove you two brothers. -Have you forgiven me that, Ingolf?"</p> - -<p>"I have never been angered with you for it," Ingolf answered.</p> - -<p>They spoke together of many things, and their talk was light and -untroubled. There was in Haasten's attitude towards Ingolf the same -deference that all other chieftains who came there showed the quiet, -con<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_339" id="Page_339">[Pg 339]</a></span>fident, simple, taciturn man, who by his example had drawn all the -others to this new land. Ingolf was indeed his friend, and as such he -showed him confidence, but he was also the first settler in the land, -and as such he evinced for him a great and undisguised deference.</p> - -<p>They talked of Hjor-Leif. "It happened as I fore-told," said -Haasten, and smiled sadly. "The mistletoe branch at last struck the -invulnerable."</p> - -<p>"We all owe Odin a death," said Ingolf quietly, and drew a deep sigh. -"It is most often the survivors whose lot is the hardest."</p> - -<p>His look involuntarily sought the women's dais. There sat Helga, gazing -before her without expression in her eyes, with his son, Thorsten, in -her lap.</p> - -<p>Ingolf pointed out the boy to Haasten. "His name is built of Thor's -name and yours," he said in a gentler voice. While Ingolf talked, -he noticed how attentively his son's quiet blue eyes dwelt on the -high-seat pillars. Thus he had himself sat as a boy, he remembered -suddenly. And now he met his son's look. Were Thorsten's thoughts -something like his had been when he was a child?</p> - -<p>Haasten had been sitting in silence, watching the boy. Then he said -suddenly: "He must have been born soon after <i>that</i> winter."</p> - -<p>"The winter after," Ingolf answered, a little curtly.</p> - -<p>"He bears Thor's name and mine," Haasten continued thoughtfully. "May -that bring him good luck!"</p> - -<p>He was silent a short time. Then he asked: "But who is the woman?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_340" id="Page_340">[Pg 340]</a></span></p> - -<p>"My sister, Helga," answered Ingolf quietly. The two friends sat silent -a long time.</p> - -<p>Then Haasten beckoned to the boy, and when he came he took him between -his knees, and looked closely at him. "You have honest, intelligent -eyes; you will be a brave man," he said at last, and stroked his -fair hair. Then he took a heavy gold ring off his arm and gave it to -Thorsten.</p> - -<p>"That is because you are in some part my name-sake," he explained, -smiling at the boy, who stood with the ring in his hand, staring -alternately at gift and giver. Thorsten tried the ring on his slender -arm. "It is too large," he declared, a little offended. Then he -suddenly brightened up. "But it will fit me well enough by the time -father is dead, and I sit in the high-seat."</p> - -<p>Both Ingolf and Haasten laughed. Thorsten went to show Helga and his -mother the ring. Then silence came over the two friends. Shortly after, -Ingolf proposed that they should drink to their dead brother. The -friends' glances met over the rim of the drinking-horns. There were -tears in their eyes.</p> - -<p>They sat late that night and drank and talked together. They were very -happy to sit side by side again. The solitude which had threatened to -imprison each severally was suddenly banished. Now they had each other -again, and felt the joy of friendship.</p> - -<p>The fire burned yellow and brightly on the hearthstones. In its genial -warm light the images of the gods on the carved pillars looked down as -if following all that passed with slow content, and waiting, calmly -wise, for what should come.</p> - - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - -<p class="ph2" style="margin-top: 10em;">THE BORZOI-GYLDENDAL BOOKS</p> - - -<p>The firm of Gyldendal [Gyldendalske Boghandel Nordisk Forlag] is the -oldest and greatest publishing house in Scandinavia, and has been -responsible, since its inception in 1770, for giving to the world some -of the greatest Danish and Norwegian writers of three centuries. Among -them are such names as Ibsen, Bjørnstjerne Bjørnson, Pontoppidan, -Brandes, Gjellerup, Hans Christian Andersen, and Knut Hamsun, the Nobel -Prize Winner for 1920, whose works I am publishing in America.</p> - -<p>It is therefore with particular satisfaction that I announce the -completion of arrangements whereby I shall bring out in this country -certain of the publications of this famous house. The books listed -below are the first of the <i>Borzoi-Gyldendal</i> books.</p> - - -<p>Jenny</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>A novel translated from the Norwegian of Sigrid Undset by W. Emmé.</p></blockquote> - - -<p>Grim: the Story of a Pike</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>Translated from the Danish of Svend Fleuron by Jessie Muir and W. -Emmé.</p> - -<p>Illustrated in black and white by Dorothy P. Lathrop.</p></blockquote> - - -<p>The Sworn Brothers</p> - - -<p>ALFRED A. KNOPF, <i>Publisher</i>, NEW YORK</p> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Sworn Brothers, by Gunnar Gunnarsson - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SWORN BROTHERS *** - -***** This file should be named 62123-h.htm or 62123-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/1/2/62123/ - -Produced by ellinora, Graeme Mackreth and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/62123-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/62123-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 71acaf7..0000000 --- a/old/62123-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
